《Ultimate Man [JJK X SOL]: Loading Golden Entries at The Start》


 Chapter 1: Yotsuya Miko?

    A young figure slowly climbed up from the riverbank, glancing around in confusion.


    Ryuji Hoshino wasn''t sure if it was because this place was too remote or because it was already near dusk, but the area was completely deserted, and an air of loneliness pervaded the atmosphere.


    Still feeling a bit dazed, Ryuji tried to make sense of his situation. Just a moment ago, he had been sitting comfortably in his dorm, watching anime, and now, in the blink of an eye, he found himself in this unfamiliar place.


    "Did I seriously got reincarnated? That''s ridiculous!"


    Most people get reincarnated after getting hit by a truck or touching a live electric switch, but he somehow managed it just by watching a show. What kind of absurdity was this?


    Now, with his whole body soaking wet, his clothes clung uncomfortably to his skin, making him feel even more uneasy.


    "Did I... jump into the river?"


    Ryuji glanced at the flowing water behind him before looking down at his soaked appearance, his eyelid twitching in irritation. His school uniform was now drenched and clinging to his body, making him feel even more weighed down.


    Kneeling by the riverbank, he gazed at his distorted reflection in the ripples. His normally neat dark hair was now in disarray, and the sharpness in his red eyes had faded, replaced by a weary dullness. (Pic in Comment)


    No matter how weird this situation was, he figured the first step should be to figure out where he was.


    He scanned his surroundings again but found nothing that seemed remotely familiar.


    Thankfully, the next moment, his head throbbed, and suddenly, a flood of memories surged into his mind.


    "Hiss¡­"


    It took a while before Ryuji fully regained his composure and began to digest the new memories.


    "So, he really did jump into the river¡­"


    From the memories now embedded in his mind, Ryuji could piece together the past of this body''s previous owner.


    The previous owner''s name was also Ryuji Hoshino. He had grown up on the Kyushu mainland but moved to Tokyo during high school for his studies.


    From the beginning, life here in Tokyo had always been full of cliques, and bullying was rampant. The previous Ryuji, being introverted and reserved, naturally became a prime target for such harassment.


    The bullying eventually reached a breaking point, and unable to cope any longer, the original Ryuji had jumped into the river. That was when the current Ryuji Hoshino took over.


    After organizing these memories, Ryuji couldn''t help but feel a little disdainful toward the original owner.


    "You had the guts to face death, but not to stand up for yourself?"


    It didn''t make sense to him. If the previous Ryuji had the courage to die, why couldn''t he muster the courage to fight back? After all, wasn''t the worst consequence of resistance death as well? At the very least, he could have taken one or two of his tormentors down with him. That would''ve been a small victory in itself.


    "Tsk, forget it."


    In any case, the original Ryuji Hoshino was dead, and the new one him was here now.


    With the memories sorted out, Ryuji at least knew where he was. It was quite far from where he lived, and he usually took a bus to get back.


    With that thought, Ryuji got his bearings and began walking in the direction of the nearest bus stop.


    ***


    "Wait... Is this an anime world?"


    As Ryuji walked, he continued processing the influx of memories from the original body.


    It seemed like a normal, parallel world at first glance, but soon enough, he realized there was more to it than that.


    In the neighboring class, there was a well-known high-class girl named Yukinoshita Yukino, while the art club''s ace was none other than Sawamura Eriri. There was also a top student in the senior year named Kasumigaoka Utaha, often referred to as Sleeping Beauty, and the current rising star among female high schoolers was Sakurajima Mai.


    Not only that, but the largest conglomerate in Tokyo was called the Shinomiya Consortium.


    All these familiar names told Ryuji that this was no ordinary parallel world.


    It was an anime world, a world made up of various anime characters and settings.


    "I wonder... Is this just an everyday, slice-of-life anime world, or is there something more supernatural going on?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If it was just a regular slice-of-life setting, then there wasn''t much to worry about. At most, he''d be dealing with high school drama and youthful mischief.


    But if there were extraordinary or supernatural elements at play, then things would be a lot more complicated.


    "Damn, and I don''t even have any special abilities."


    Ryuji tried calling out mentally, hoping for a cheat system or some kind of special ability, but there was no response.


    What happened to the classic trope where all time travelers get some kind of cheat or overpowered skill? Wasn''t that supposed to be guaranteed?


    Even though he had read plenty of NovelFires, it seemed like he wasn''t going to be one of those lucky ones. Still, even without cheats, with the knowledge he had from all the anime and novels, he figured he could at least scrape by as a plagiarist.


    "Well, let''s get back home first."


    No matter how many plans he might have, they''d have to wait until he fully understood the world he was in.


    With that, Ryuji glanced up and saw the bus stop in the distance. He quickened his pace.


    ***


    "Hm?"


    When Ryuji arrived at the bus stop, he noticed it was relatively empty, likely because it was already getting dark. Besides himself, there was only one other person waiting a girl wearing a school uniform. She was looking down at her phone, so he could only see her profile.


    She looked... familiar.


    For some reason, Ryuji felt like he had seen this JK girl somewhere before.


    However, she didn''t seem to notice him, her attention completely absorbed by her phone. It would be awkward to just walk up and greet her, especially if he ended up being wrong. In Tokyo, approaching a stranger without reason could easily get you labeled as a weirdo or worse, a pervert.


    Having just crossed over into this world, Ryuji wasn''t keen on causing unnecessary trouble.


    He decided to wait quietly for the bus to arrive.


    ***


    At the same time, the girl Yotsuya Miko wasn''t as focused on her phone as she appeared to be. Her fingers tapped on the screen, but her thoughts were elsewhere.


    What''s happening? Since earlier today, I''ve been seeing these terrifying things. Are they illusions?


    But no, the horrifying figures were still lingering around Yotsuya, giving her chills.


    "Can you see it? Can you see it?"


    A grating, hoarse voice echoed in her ears, sending a shiver down her spine.


    Yotsuya Miko had a terrible feeling that if these monstrous beings realized she could see them, things would go very, very wrong.


    To avoid detection, she had no choice but to pretend to be engrossed in her phone, even though her heart was pounding in fear.


    "What''s that?"


    Out of the corner of her eye, Yotsuya noticed someone approaching. For a moment, she worried it might be another monster, so she sneaked a glance.


    Though she didn''t recognize him, she did recognize the uniform he was wearing it was from Sobu High School, the same school she attended. But she had no idea which class he was in.


    Still, why was he completely soaked? Could he be... a water ghost?


    Recalling some of the creepy stories she''d read online, Yotsuya Miko couldn''t help but tremble slightly.


    Thankfully, she soon noticed the shadow beneath Ryuji''s feet. If there was a shadow, then he had to be human. As long as he wasn''t some kind of monster, she could relax at least a little.


    ***


    "Hm?"


    Ryuji also noticed that the girl had glanced at him, though it seemed more like a quick, cautious peek.


    For some reason, her face looked even more familiar now, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t quite remember who she was.


    Just then, the distant sound of a bus approaching drew his attention. He looked up and saw the bus slowly approaching.

 Chapter 2: Golden Entry: Yin-Yang Eyes

    "Huh!"


    Seeing the bus approaching, Yotsuya Miko''s face lit up with pure relief, as though she had just spotted her savior. Without hesitation, she quickly walked to the bus stop.


    Following closely behind her, Ryuji also noticed the girl''s audible sigh of relief.


    Was it really that big of a deal? So happy just to see the bus coming? Ryuji found himself a bit surprised at her reaction.


    As the bus came to a stop, Yotsuya Miko hurriedly prepared to board, clearly eager to get away from something. She had thought that once she got on the bus, she wouldn''t have to deal with those terrifying things anymore. But as soon as the door opened, her eyes widened in horror.


    There, inside the bus, stood a grotesque monster.


    "Ah!"


    Yotsuya Miko stumbled back in terror, almost crying out loud.


    What in the world was this? How could there be a monster on the bus? Her entire body trembled with fear.


    Ryuji, standing just behind her, hadn''t noticed anything at first. But then, suddenly, the girl backed up right into his arms, completely unaware of what had just happened.


    "Are you okay?" Ryuji asked, his hands lightly touching her shoulders, trying to steady her.


    Before he could make sense of the situation, a mechanical voice suddenly rang out in his mind.


    "Successfully contacted a target: Yotsuya Miko!


    The golden entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?"


    A system? I have a system? I thought I was just some unlucky reincarnator without any cheats! Turns out I just hadn''t met the trigger conditions yet!


    Ryuji felt a flicker of joy... but a second later, something hit him.


    Wait. Did the voice just say Yotsuya Miko?


    Ryuji froze for a moment, then looked down at the girl in his arms. Her distinct golden eyes were filled with tears, and her face had the expression of someone utterly terrified like a cornered animal. It tugged at his heartstrings.


    So, it really was Yotsuya Miko. No wonder she had looked so familiar!


    "No, I''m... I''m fine!" Yotsuya Miko finally responded, stepping back as she regained her balance.


    "Can you see me? Can you see me?"


    The monster on the bus had noticed Yotsuya Miko''s earlier reaction. It immediately floated toward her, its eyes glinting with malice.


    Yotsuya Miko knew she had to say something to defuse the situation, otherwise things could go very, very wrong. She hurriedly forced a nervous laugh and said, "I... I just stood still for too long, and my legs went a bit numb. I''m really sorry about what happened just now!"


    Though she was terrified, a part of her was also incredibly embarrassed. After all, she had just leaned into a boy''s arms. Except for her father, who had passed away, she''d never been this close to another guy.


    Ryuji, on the other hand, shook his head. "It''s okay."


    If it had been anyone else, Ryuji probably wouldn''t have thought much of it. But knowing that this was Yotsuya Miko, and given what he remembered from the anime she came from, there had to be something more to this.


    In that anime, Yotsuya Miko possessed the ability to see horrifying creatures beings invisible to normal people. These monsters wouldn''t harm you unless they realized that you could actually see them. As long as you pretended not to notice, you were safe. But judging by her reaction just now, there must be something on the bus that was terrifying her.


    Weirdly enough, Ryuji couldn''t see anything out of the ordinary.


    "Let''s get on the bus first," he said calmly, his mind racing with thoughts. If this had been earlier before he realized what kind of world he was in and before the system appeared he might''ve been more worried. But now that he had a cheat system on his side, what was there to be afraid of?


    "Mm-hmm," Yotsuya Miko replied in a barely audible voice.


    "Can you see me? Can you see me?"


    The grotesque entity hovering nearby seemed disappointed by Yotsuya Miko''s casual response. Its previously menacing expression became dull and aimless as it floated back, seemingly convinced that it hadn''t been noticed.


    Phew! Yotsuya Miko felt a wave of relief wash over her as she followed Ryuji onto the bus.


    There were only a few people inside. Apart from the driver, just a handful of office workers were seated, either playing on their phones or resting with their eyes closed.


    Ryuji found a seat by the window and sat down, while Yotsuya Miko quickly chose a seat a bit further ahead. She immediately pulled out her phone again, pretending to be engrossed in it, but in reality, she was trying to avoid looking at the still-lurking monster. Her posture grew even more hunched over, trying to make herself as inconspicuous as possible.


    ***


    ''System?''


    Leaning against the window, Ryuji called out in his mind, hoping to hear from his newly-discovered plug-in.


    What had just happened definitely wasn''t his imagination.


    Thankfully, a voice responded in his head, bringing a sense of relief.


    "Detected: The host has successfully triggered a gold entry: [Yin-Yang Eyes]!


    Loading¡­"


    Yin-Yang Eyes? That actually sounded like a good thing, but it was probably triggered because of Yotsuya Miko.


    So, if I come into contact with anime protagonists in this world, I can trigger abilities like this? Not bad!


    Without hesitating, Ryuji quickly chose to load the new ability. It seemed useful, so why not activate it right away?


    "Wait! What the hell? Yin-Yang Eyes?!"


    Ryuji suddenly realized what was happening, and panic surged through him. Why the hell did I choose that?! Yin-Yang Eyes means I''ll be able to see all those creepy monsters! I don''t want that!


    But it was too late. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Gold entry loaded successfully!"


    In the next instant, Ryuji felt a strange sensation in his eyes, followed by a slight sting. He blinked, and a few tears rolled down his cheeks.


    When he opened his eyes again, the entire world had changed.


    The grotesque monster that Yotsuya Miko had been reacting to... was now clearly visible to him too.


    "Can you see me? Can you see me?"


    The creature''s body was grotesquely distorted, with writhing tentacles emerging from its form, its movements unsettling and unnatural. It floated from one passenger to another, hovering close to their faces and asking the same question over and over again.


    No wonder Yotsuya Miko had looked so terrified. If I had suddenly seen this thing without warning, I''d probably have freaked out too.


    Deciding not to react, Ryuji quickly closed his eyes and leaned back, feigning sleep. He might have gained the ability to see these creatures, but that didn''t mean he had to engage with them.


    "Can you see me? Can you see me?"


    The monster''s voice sounded uncomfortably close, but Ryuji kept his eyes shut, staying completely still.


    ''System, you''ve really screwed me over this time. If you don''t give me a way out of this, we''re both done for!'' he cursed internally.


    Thankfully, the system responded right away.


    "Detected: Host has an unused novice gift pack. Would you like to claim it?"


    A novice gift pack? At a time like this? Perfect!


    Ryuji instantly felt a surge of hope.


    "Use it!" he commanded without hesitation.

 Chapter 3: Eat

    "Congratulations to the host for obtaining: One chance to extract a red entry! Do you want to use it?"


    A red entry? So, in addition to gold entries, there are other types? I wonder what kind of result this red entry will yield.


    Without much hesitation, Ryuji Hoshino immediately chose to use it.


    "Extraction successful: You have obtained the red entry [Soul Devourer]! Do you want to load it?"


    Soul Devourer? What kind of ability is that?


    After his recent experience with Yin-Yang Eyes, Ryuji wasn''t about to blindly load a new ability without first understanding what it did. At the very least, he needed to know the specifics before diving headfirst into something potentially dangerous.


    "Soul Devourer: By devouring spirits, you can increase your strength without limit!"


    Devouring spirits? How exactly do I devour them? Do I... eat them with my mouth?


    Images of the grotesque creature he''d just seen flashed through Ryuji''s mind, and he couldn''t help but feel disgusted. There was no way he could stomach eating something like that, even if it did grant him power.


    Unfortunately, the system didn''t elaborate any further. Well, it was a power that promised limitless strength, so he figured he might as well load it first and see how it worked.


    "Loading!"


    This time, Ryuji didn''t feel any discomfort, just the subtle sensation of a strange, latent energy circulating within his body. As for how to actually use this new ability, that was still unclear.


    "I wonder if the system can give me a more detailed introduction?" he mused aloud, hoping for a response.


    Silence.


    "...System?"


    Again, no answer.


    Ryuji''s face darkened as he realized something troubling. Could this system be one of those basic, no-frills types that doesn''t have any form of intelligence?


    Fortunately, though the system was rather unresponsive, it still fed essential information directly into Ryuji''s mind. Little by little, he began to understand how it worked.


    In short, the system operated by loading talents, or "entries," onto him. These talents could be triggered under certain conditions like how his Yin-Yang Eyes had been triggered by his encounter with Yotsuya Miko. It seemed that making contact with anime protagonists in this world was one way to activate talents.


    As for the various types of entries, they were color-coded by rarity and power. The lowest rank was white, followed by green, blue, purple, gold, and finally red, the highest rank.


    In addition to passively triggering talents, Ryuji could also use points to extract them. Ten points would get him a white entry, one hundred points for green, and one thousand points for blue. Each tier required exponentially more points than the last.


    However, one key thing still eluded him: how to actually earn points. That part remained unclear for now.


    "Open my character template!" Ryuji commanded mentally, knowing the system had to have something that tracked his progress.


    In the next second, a transparent data screen appeared in front of him visible only to his eyes.


    ---


    Talent Entry System


    Host: Ryuji Hoshino


    Bloodline: Human


    Loaded Entries: [Soul Devouring (Red)], [Yin-Yang Eyes (Gold)]


    Points: 0


    ---


    It''s a bit thin for now, but it''s a start.


    Ryuji couldn''t help but wonder about the potential of his new ability, Soul Devouring. It sounded incredibly powerful limitless strength from devouring spirits? If that were true, the possibilities were endless.


    But how exactly does it work?


    Just then


    "Would you like a bottle of water?"


    The question, spoken in a hoarse, slightly aged voice, startled him out of his thoughts.


    Out of reflex, Ryuji shook his head, assuming it was an elderly person offering a bit of kindness.


    "No, thank you," he replied absentmindedly.


    But when he turned around, what he saw sent a chill down his spine.


    The one asking was not a person.


    It was the monstrous creature he had seen earlier its twisted, hideous form looming right beside him.


    "Shit!"


    Ryuji cursed aloud. In his lapse of judgment, he had forgotten that this world was filled with bizarre and dangerous things. Yotsuya Miko had been tricked by something similar in the anime.


    "You can see me!"


    As expected, the monster''s expression twisted into a gruesome grin, and its once vacant eyes now gleamed with sadistic delight. It lunged toward Ryuji, its intent clear: it was going to devour him.


    "That guy?"


    Yotsuya Miko, though pretending to look at her phone, had been keeping a watchful eye on the strange events around her. She hadn''t expected to see someone else who could perceive these monsters just like her. But now, it looked like the boy was in serious trouble.


    She was about to scream for help when, suddenly, the scene in front of her unfolded in a way that left her completely stunned.


    ---


    "You bastard!"


    Ryuji never imagined that he would actually fall for a monster''s trick. The fact that it had even managed to bait him into responding made his blood boil with frustration.


    As the creature lunged at him, Ryuji remembered the crucial detail: the moment they realize you can see them, they''ll attack without hesitation.


    In that instant, his face hardened with determination.


    "Soul Devourer!"


    If you want to eat me, I''ll devour you first!


    Initially, Ryuji thought he''d have to literally bite into the creature something he dreaded. But just as he activated the Soul Devouring ability, the space behind him began to warp and twist, and soon, a dark crack formed in the air.


    "Swish! Swish!"


    From that crack, several dark chains shot out and wrapped around the monster, binding it tightly.


    "What is this?! Wait! Let me go! Let me go!"


    The monster struggled desperately, but the chains held it fast. Without any chance of escape, it was dragged toward the crack. Its voice, once full of menace, now screamed in terror. In just a few seconds, the creature vanished into the void, and the crack in space closed up, leaving no trace behind.


    Silence fell. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Burp."


    Ryuji blinked in surprise, a soft burp escaping him. Did... did I just get full from that?


    He glanced around, confused. Except for Yotsuya Miko, who was staring at him wide-eyed in disbelief, the other passengers the office workers and the bus driver remained completely oblivious. They hadn''t seen the monster, the chains, or the crack in space. To them, everything appeared normal.


    "So... this is Soul Devouring, huh?"


    Ryuji had initially imagined he''d have to physically consume the ghosts, bite by bite. But as it turned out, it wasn''t that at all.


    And as the monster''s energy was absorbed into him, Ryuji could feel an immediate change a surge of power coursing through his body. It was as if something inside him had awakened.


    Just moments ago, he had been a scrawny high school student with nothing to show for himself. But now, Ryuji felt like he could punch through solid concrete if he wanted to.


    "Holy shit!"


    He clenched his fists, feeling the raw strength swelling within him. A giddy, exhilarated grin spread across his face.

 Chapter 4: It’s Fine

    I''m Invincible!


    Although Ryuji felt it might be a little too early to declare that, but he couldn''t shake off the inexplicable feeling.


    The monster... it was eaten?


    Yotsuya Miko, who had no time to scream, could only stare at where Ryuji had been standing, clearly stunned by what she had just witnessed.


    After seeing such a terrifying monster, Yotsuya Miko was already in disbelief, but what happened next shocked her even more.


    It looked like he was just a student from the same school as her.


    When Yotsuya Miko finally gathered her thoughts, she realized that the bus had stopped, and Ryuji had already disappeared from sight.


    Realizing this was also her stop, and that the bus door was about to close, she hurriedly called out.


    "Wait, please!"


    She quickly pocketed her phone and rushed off the bus, spotting Ryuji walking a short distance ahead of her.


    Yotsuya Miko hesitated.


    She wanted to go up to him, say hello, and ask about the monster, but the scene from earlier left her scared. After all, this was someone who had devoured such a terrifying creature without breaking a sweat.


    "What if he eats me too?" she whispered nervously.


    But in the next moment


    "No, you smell too bad."


    Yotsuya Miko, still lost in thought with her head lowered, instinctively retorted without thinking.


    "Who said that? I shower every day!"


    For any girl, an insult about her hygiene was not something to be taken lightly.


    But then she realized something was off. She looked up to see that Ryuji, who had been some distance away just moments ago, was now standing right in front of her.


    "Ah!"


    Yotsuya Miko jumped back several steps, startled.


    "Am I that scary?"


    It was understandable. After all, she had just seen him swallow a soul. To be honest, Ryuji himself was still a bit taken aback by how he managed to devour that soul.


    Fortunately, he didn''t have to actually chew on it piece by piece otherwise, he might have been overwhelmed.


    Since he noticed that Yotsuya Miko had been following him, he decided to approach her directly.


    "Y-yes, I''m sorry!" Yotsuya Miko stammered, now realizing that the boy in front of her, who seemed to be about her age, didn''t appear to be a bad person. She slowly calmed down.


    "I didn''t mean anything by it! I just... I live around here too. I was only"


    "It''s fine."


    Seeing Yotsuya Miko flustered and trying to explain herself, Ryuji waved his hand dismissively.


    He didn''t mind at all. If it weren''t for her, he might never have triggered his system. In a way, he owed her.


    "When I first saw those monsters, I was shocked too."


    "Right?! Right?!"


    After all, she was just a regular high school girl. Seeing something that bizarre for the first time naturally made her terrified. It was a completely normal reaction.


    Most importantly, Yotsuya Miko hadn''t had anyone to talk to about what she was seeing until now.


    And now, someone else was in the same boat as her. Yotsuya Miko immediately seized the opportunity, her curiosity bursting forth.


    "What exactly are those monsters? Why can''t anyone else see them? What happened on the bus just now?"


    Seeing her barrage of questions, Ryuji waved his hand to calm her down.


    "Sorry, I''m just too curious!" Yotsuya Miko apologized, realizing she might have come on too strong. Her face flushed, and she lowered her head.


    "Um, h-hi. I''m Yotsuya Miko, a student at Sobu High School."


    She hadn''t introduced herself yet. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My name is Ryuji Hoshino. Like you, I''m also a student at Sobu High School."


    Judging by Yotsuya Miko''s reaction, she had probably only just started seeing these strange creatures. She didn''t have the dark circles under her eyes that would indicate long-term insomnia from constant encounters with the supernatural. Her demeanor wasn''t gloomy either.


    In fact, she was a typical high school girl with a nice figure and pleasant appearance.


    "As for those things, they''re probably similar to the ones you see in horror movies. But they can only attack us if they realize we can see them."


    "So that''s how it works!" Yotsuya nodded in understanding. It matched the conclusion she had been forming herself.


    "Then"


    She hesitated, wanting to ask more about what had happened on the bus. But she wasn''t sure if it would upset Ryuji.


    Ryuji noticed her hesitation and spoke up.


    "I don''t really know what happened back there either. I just felt that I was in danger and instinctively used that... ability."


    Of course, Ryuji wasn''t going to reveal anything about the system to her.


    "I see!"


    It sounded like those scenes in anime where the protagonist suddenly unlocks a hidden power when their life is in danger.


    What about me? Will I have an ability like that too?


    For a moment, Yotsuya Miko got lost in her daydreams.


    Seeing her deep in thought, Ryuji shook his head silently.


    He had seen the anime she was from, and he knew Yotsuya Miko didn''t have any special abilities aside from her unfortunate talent of seeing these supernatural entities.


    Poor girl... just plain unlucky.


    ...


    "We''re here."


    Ryuji stopped in front of a two-story building. Based on his memories, this was his home.


    "Huh?"


    Yotsuya Miko blinked and then realized something. Ryuji lived not far from her own house.


    For some reason, this realization made her a little excited.


    Maybe it was because they could both see the same terrifying creatures. It felt like she and Ryuji belonged to the same world now, a kind of secret bond between them.


    "Well, I should head home then!"


    She wanted to ask for his contact information but felt a bit embarrassed to do so since they had just met. Instead, she quickly bid him farewell and hurried away.


    What a bizarre day... Ryuji thought as he watched her retreating figure.


    First, he had traveled to another world, then he met an anime heroine, and now he had awakened a system with incredible powers.


    All in all, knowing he had the system made Ryuji feel much more at ease. The confusion he had felt after suddenly being transported to this world was starting to fade.


    Taking out his key, he opened the door and stepped inside.

 Chapter 5: Unlucky Girl

    "Sure enough, being the parent of a reincarnator is the most dangerous job!"


    Looking at the familiar house from his memories, Ryuji couldn''t help but sigh.


    The original body''s parents had met with an accident during a trip, leaving Ryuji with only this house and nearly a million in savings.


    "At least the savings are enough to get me through college."


    He smiled.


    "Not bad!"


    At least it was better than having nothing.


    Taking advantage of the quiet moment, Ryuji took the opportunity to assess his current condition.


    "I don''t feel hungry at all. In fact, I feel pretty full. It seems that this soul-devouring ability requires a digestion process!"


    Not only that, but during the digestion process, Ryuji could feel his strength gradually increasing.


    "I guess as my strength improves, the speed of digestion and the number of spirits I can devour will also increase."


    It made sense. No matter how powerful the ability, it still required a process of leveling up.


    Nothing happens overnight.


    Once digestion is complete, I can continue to devour spirits. There are plenty of weird creatures in Yotsuya Miko''s world, even some disguised as gods. If I swallow them, my strength would improve significantly.


    Ryuji grinned to himself.


    "This is getting exciting. I might even be getting a little greedy¡­"


    But he reminded himself to be patient.


    His soul-devouring ability was a rare, powerful skill. The power it could bring was limitless, as long as he kept devouring. Sooner or later, he would become truly invincible.


    "Ha! Who needs beef when I can devour spirits?"


    ¡­


    The next morning, after waking up, Ryuji found that the feeling of fullness had completely disappeared, indicating that the digestion process was over. He looked at his reflection in the mirror, admiring the sharper lines of his muscles and the lighter feeling in his body.


    He nodded in satisfaction.


    After packing his things, he headed out.


    Since he could unlock talents from protagonists, it was only logical for him to attend school himself. He had no idea what other opportunities might await.


    As soon as he stepped out the door, he saw Yotsuya Miko walking toward him.


    "Good morning," he called out, intending to greet her.


    But something was off Yotsuya Miko didn''t look like herself. Her head was down, and she walked in silence, clearly troubled. Beside her was a strange figure, a spirit lingering around her.


    "Can you see me? Can you see me?"


    The eerie voice of the spirit repeated itself.


    Good grief, Ryuji thought. Being the protagonist must be tough, getting harassed by these weird spirits first thing in the morning.


    "Hoshino kun!"


    Noticing him, Yotsuya Miko raised her head, her golden eyes brimming with tears as if she might break down at any moment.


    She had thought her house was a safe space, but last night, yet another spirit had appeared at home, preventing her from getting any sleep.


    Now, seeing Ryuji felt like a miracle, like she had finally found a savior.


    "Leave it to me!" Ryuji said, giving her a reassuring smile.


    Just in time he had finished digesting the spirit from yesterday.


    "Can you see me? Can you see me?"


    The spirit continued its eerie chant, still lingering around Yotsuya Miko, oblivious to the danger it was in.


    "Yeah, I can see you."


    "???"


    The sudden response from Ryuji made the spirit freeze in surprise. It turned around to face him, its eyes quickly morphing into something ferociously sinister.


    "Kill."


    Knowing that it had been spotted, the spirit immediately tried to attack.


    "Soul Devourer!"


    In an instant, the space behind Ryuji twisted, and a crack appeared. Chains shot out from the crack, wrapping tightly around the spirit and dragging it into the abyss.


    This time, the spirit didn''t even have a chance to struggle. Unlike the one from yesterday, this one was swallowed whole without resistance.


    "Burp!"


    Ryuji let out a burp, patting his stomach with a satisfied grin.


    Having done this once before, he was already becoming skilled at using his ability.


    "I''m full!" He chuckled, watching the space behind him return to normal.


    Unlike the last time, this time he felt just right not too full, but completely satisfied.


    "Thank you! Thank you, Hoshino-kun!"


    Yotsuya Miko''s eyes sparkled with gratitude and admiration, almost as if she were worshipping him.


    She had spent the entire night hoping she might awaken some sort of special ability. But after a full night of trying, Yotsuya Miko had to accept the disappointing reality that her only talent was being able to see these spirits. Other than that, she was powerless.


    "It''s nothing," Ryuji replied casually. "Besides, helping you also helps me get stronger."


    "You don''t have to be so formal. Just call me Ryuji."


    Yotsuya Miko blushed slightly. Calling someone by their first name was a sign of closeness.


    "Then¡­ Ryuji-kun," she said shyly. "You can call me Miko."


    Hearing her say that, Ryuji noticed her face turning redder. However, the warmth in her tone didn''t feel awkward it was as if using first names made her happy.


    "Alright, let''s head to school, Miko. It''s getting late."


    "Mm!"


    ... sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Miko wasn''t usually this quiet, but she hadn''t slept well the night before. Her mood was understandably low, and she seemed a bit sluggish.


    But when she was with Ryuji, she made an effort to start conversations.


    "So¡­ do you have monsters like that around your house too?"


    Ryuji already knew the answer from watching the anime, but he still asked, pretending to be curious.


    "Yeah!"


    Miko nodded quickly. "I see them all the time! Even when I''m in bed or in the bathroom."


    "No wonder you didn''t get any sleep last night."


    "Bathroom?" Ryuji raised an eyebrow and glanced at her playfully.


    Miko, feeling flustered under his gaze, quickly explained with her face turning bright red.


    "I-I didn''t take a shower last night, but I don''t smell, okay?!"


    She lowered her head and sniffed herself, convinced that she still smelled pleasant.


    "I didn''t say anything," Ryuji said with an amused smile.


    "But," he added with a grin, "if you want to take a bath and finally get some sleep, I''ll come over tonight to help you out."


    "Really? Is that okay?" Miko''s face lit up with surprise and excitement.


    In fact, she had been too embarrassed to ask for his help. They had only just met after all.


    Now that Ryuji had offered, she was thrilled.


    "Of course, it''s no problem."


    "Besides, Miko is so beautiful. If I keep helping her like this, maybe I''ll win her heart!"


    He joked inwardly, but in reality, it would also make things easier for him. Knowing the exact location of the spirits would allow him to swallow them more efficiently.

 Chapter 6: Of Course She’s Here

    Miko walked with her head down in embarrassment, but her steps gradually became lighter and more cheerful.


    Even though the whole "hero saving the damsel in distress" trope was old-fashioned, it definitely worked especially on a teenage girl.


    Miko hadn''t slept at all the previous night, but just walking beside Ryuji Hoshino now, she felt completely safe.


    ...


    "Miko!"


    After entering the school, a voice called out from behind Ryuji and Miko.


    A girl with bright orange hair and an air of wealth and privilege was running toward them.


    "Hana!"


    Miko smiled and waved back. The girl was none other than her best friend, Yurikawa Hana.


    "Ah, who''s this?"


    Yurikawa Hana happily hooked her arm around Yotsuya Miko''s, but her eyes were full of curiosity as she glanced at Ryuji.


    She had never seen Miko walking so close to a boy before.


    "This is Ryuji-kun, he''s... uh, he''s..."


    Miko stumbled over her words. She could introduce him as a friend, but they''d only known each other for less than two days. If she said they were close, it would feel a little... awkward.


    "Hello, my name is Ryuji Hoshino, and I''m a friend of Miko''s," Ryuji said, rescuing her from her awkwardness with a friendly smile.


    "Nice to meet you! I''m Yurikawa Hana, Miko''s best friend!" Hana introduced herself cheerfully before leaning close to Miko with a teasing glint in her eye.


    "He called you Miko!"


    Yurikawa Hana, while a bit na?ve, wasn''t stupid. Ryuji calling Miko by her first name, and Miko not correcting him, hinted at something special between them.


    "Hana!"


    Miko''s cheeks flushed red. It was just a joke between girls, but Ryuji didn''t mind. His attention briefly drifted to Yurikawa Hana''s family wealth was it really appropriate for a high school student to be that rich?


    "Ahem, well, I should head to class now. See you later!"


    Ryuji decided it was best to leave before the conversation went any further. After all, he would see them after school anyway. No need to stick around and complicate things.


    With that, Ryuji walked off, leaving Miko staring at his back. She only turned away after he had completely disappeared from view.


    But Yurikawa Hana could no longer hold back her curiosity. The moment Ryuji was out of sight, she bombarded Yotsuya Miko with questions.


    "Miko, are you in love? Is he your boyfriend? He''s also quite handsome. Have you guys held hands? Have you kissed yet? Or maybe you''ve already"


    "Hana!"


    Seeing how outrageous the questions were becoming, Yotsuya Miko quickly covered Hana''s mouth, her face turning an even deeper shade of red.


    "We''re just friends!"


    She retorted, embarrassed.


    What on earth is she thinking? We just met this is way too fast!


    Wait, no. Why am I even thinking about something like that?! It''s all Hana''s fault for putting weird ideas in my head.


    The more she thought about it, the redder her face became.


    "Oh~"


    Seeing Miko''s reaction, Yurikawa Hana nodded meaningfully.


    "So it''s a secret love, then!"


    "Hana!!!"


    Realizing her friend was about to explode, Yurikawa Hana decided to back off before things got serious. But in her heart, she couldn''t help but feel genuinely curious about this Ryuji Hoshino.


    ...


    Ryuji''s classroom was on the second floor. By the time he arrived, many students were already in their seats. Without drawing any attention, he quietly found his place using the memories from his new body.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t in the back row or by the window.


    Not ideal¡­ Ryuji thought with mild disappointment.


    He had been pretty much a nobody in the class before, and nothing had changed, so naturally, no one came to greet him now.  S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was fine with him. It saved him the trouble of wasting time on small talk.


    "Good morning, Yumiko!"


    "Morning, Yui!"


    "You''re here early, Hayato!"


    Classes hadn''t started yet, and various small groups had already formed, chattering away.


    Ryuji recognized many of the characters from the anime he used to watch before crossing into this world.


    He couldn''t help but wonder could he extract talents from them too?


    While he pondered this, the conversation around him continued.


    "Did you guys hear? We''re getting a new homeroom teacher!"


    Tobe Kakeru, part of one of the more boisterous groups, blurted out the latest gossip he had heard.


    Immediately, the class was abuzz, especially the girls.


    "Really?"


    "But we''re already so far into the school year why change the homeroom teacher now?"


    Some students were curious, some were worried, while others didn''t care at all.


    "I heard the old homeroom teacher got pregnant, so they''re replacing her!"


    At that, many of the boys perked up, interested in the new information.


    Tobe continued, clearly enjoying the attention.


    "I also heard the new teacher is a woman and she''s hot!"


    Instantly, the boys'' conversation turned into wild speculation about how attractive the new teacher might be. The more they talked, the more exaggerated their fantasies became.


    They didn''t notice the girls in the class rolling their eyes, clearly thinking the boys were a bunch of perverts.


    Ryuji, resting his chin on one hand, listened absentmindedly. His thoughts were elsewhere.


    The feeling of fullness is gone. It''s completely digested.


    After devouring the spirit this morning, Ryuji could feel that his body had completely processed it. As expected, the stronger he became, the faster he could digest souls, and the more he could devour.


    If only there were more spirits in this school... that would be perfect.


    ...


    Ding-ding-ding!


    The bell rang, signaling the start of class. Suddenly, the door to the classroom opened, and the lively chatter immediately died down.


    In a place like Sobu High, students had an instinctive fear of teachers. Even Tobe, who had been the loudest, fell silent when the teacher entered.


    A woman in a white coat walked up to the blackboard and wrote her name with bold strokes.


    "My name is Shizuka Hiratsuka, and I''ll be your new homeroom teacher. If you ever have any problems in class, feel free to come to me."


    Shizuka Hiratsuka?


    Hearing the name, Ryuji''s interest piqued, and he glanced at the woman standing at the podium.


    No way¡­ It''s really her.


    He couldn''t help but smile. As expected of this world Shizuka Hiratsuka was here.

 Chapter 7: Trouble

    High school classes were far more boring than Ryuji had imagined.


    Before his time travel, he had to attend class. Now, after time traveling, he still had to attend class. It gave him a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as if his reincarnation had been for nothing. He had initially planned to find a ghost during lunch to satiate his hunger, but such things were elusive. When he wanted to find it, it was nowhere to be found.


    The school day ended before 3 PM.


    At Sobu High, they believed in the concept of "happy education," meaning classes usually ended by 2 PM. After that, most students would either join their respective clubs or go home.


    Naturally, there were students like Ryuji who didn''t join any clubs and went straight home.


    Ryuji had considered looking for Miko, but just as he was packing up his things to leave, someone called out.


    "Hey, is Hoshino kun in a hurry to leave?"


    "Didn''t I tell you yesterday? Surely you haven''t forgotten already, right?"


    Three figures entered through the back door of the classroom.


    At that moment, the few students still left in the classroom turned their attention toward the scene.


    "Yesterday?"


    Seeing the trio, Ryuji suddenly recalled something.


    These three looked like typical delinquents Hikawa Okazaka was their leader. Before Ryuji''s reincarnation, they had bullied him for quite some time, often extorting him for money.


    Just yesterday, these guys had come to him after school and demanded he bring 10,000 yen by today as "protection money." Ryuji had been weak-minded before as an orphan with no parents to rely on and the relentless bullying had driven him to the point of jumping into the river out of despair.


    "Still don''t remember?"


    "Well, let us jog your memory."


    Seeing Ryuji''s indifferent expression, Hikawa Okazaka was starting to lose his patience. He gestured for his lackeys to drag Ryuji out of the classroom.


    Even though they were notorious bullies, they weren''t dumb enough to start something in front of witnesses.


    "Alright then."


    The memories of his past life resurfaced, but instead of feeling scared, Ryuji smiled at them.


    Without a word, he stood up and followed them out.


    "???"


    They were surprised. In the past, Ryuji would resist or cower in fear, but this time, he followed them without any fuss. Confused for a moment, Hikawa and his cronies quickly surrounded him and led him outside the classroom. After all, with the three of them together, they had nothing to fear.


    The other students in the classroom saw what was happening, but they acted as if it was business as usual. Some looked concerned, but most were indifferent. When it came to things outside their own social circles, they chose to stay out of it.


    "Yumiko, do you think we should report this to the teacher?" Yuigahama Yui asked nervously. After all, they were in the same class; it didn''t feel right to just stand by and watch.


    Miura Yumiko, who had a reputation for being the "Queen" of their clique, wasn''t completely heartless despite her sharp tongue and bossy demeanor.


    "The last homeroom teacher didn''t care at all about these kinds of things. What if¡­?"


    Miura had brought it up before, but the previous teacher had turned a blind eye. The culture of bullying was deeply ingrained in Sakura High. Who knew how the new homeroom teacher would react? If they reported it and nothing changed, wouldn''t it just be a waste of time?


    "Why don''t we give it a try?" Yuigahama Yui, being the kind person she was, suggested softly.


    Seeing Yui''s persistence, Miura Yumiko hesitated but was ready to agree.


    But before they could act


    "Oh, why bother helping a loner like that?"


    Tobe Sho, one of the boys in their group, waved dismissively. In his eyes, Ryuji wasn''t worth their time. He was more interested in preserving the harmony of their current friend group than in helping an outcast. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How about you guys head to the club first? I''ll go inform the teacher," Tobe suggested nonchalantly.


    "Thanks, Tobe!" everyone said without a second thought, trusting their friend.


    However, after leaving the classroom, Tobe Sho walked toward the teacher''s office for a bit before quickly ducking into the bathroom.


    "Tch, what''s the point of helping a loser like that? Tch, why would I stick my neck out for him?" Tobe muttered to himself as he entered the bathroom.


    He was only putting on an act to impress Ebina Hina, a girl he had a crush on in their group.


    Even if he had gone to the teacher, he doubted the new homeroom teacher, Hiratsuka Shizuka, would care any more than the previous one.


    At worst, he could just say the teacher didn''t give a damn nobody would know the truth anyway.


    "Huh?"


    Just as he was about to leave the bathroom, Tobe noticed a CD lying on the floor near his feet.


    "What''s this?"


    His face turned red as he realized what it was.


    It was that kind of CD.


    "Someone must''ve dropped it," he muttered to himself, looking around. Seeing no one nearby, he quickly snatched it up and hid it, excited at the thought of watching it later.


    After pocketing the CD, he rushed out of the bathroom.


    Meanwhile, Ryuji had followed Hikawa Okazaka and his two lackeys to a secluded area of the school grounds, near a small patch of woods by the playground. It was out of sight, and more importantly, there were no security cameras around.


    Once they were confident no one would disturb them, Hikawa Okazaka turned to Ryuji and said menacingly, "Alright, Hoshino. Either you hand over 10,000 yen today, or we''ll send you to the hospital for a month!"


    He cracked his knuckles as he spoke, while his two lackeys smirked and surrounded Ryuji menacingly.


    "Actually, I have a third option," Ryuji replied casually.


    If this had been yesterday, he might have felt cornered, but today? Things were different now.


    Ignoring their threats, Ryuji smiled confidently. "How about you kneel down and beg for mercy? If you do, maybe I''ll let you walk away."


    "What did you just say?" Hikawa Okazaka''s eyes widened in disbelief. Was this guy crazy?


    "Are you out of your mind? Who do you think you are?"


    Smack!


    Before Hikawa could finish, Ryuji''s hand flashed, landing a heavy slap across his face.


    The force sent Hikawa flying several meters away. His face swelled almost instantly, and a few teeth flew out, glinting in the sunlight as they spun through the air.


    "It seems like you''re not interested in kneeling. How about I help you with that?" Ryuji said calmly, flexing his wrist.


    Even though he had held back, the slap was more than enough to leave Hikawa seeing stars. If Ryuji had gone all out with his current strength, he could have easily turned their heads into mush.


    "Monster! He''s a monster!" Hikawa''s two lackeys, terrified by the sudden display of power, shrieked in fear and scrambled to run away.

 Chapter 8: I’ll Do Whatever I want

    "Sorry! We were wrong!"


    "Please, let us go!"


    "We beg you!"


    Three minutes later, the three delinquents, now beaten to the point they looked like pigs, knelt side by side in front of Ryuji. Their faces were swollen and bruised, and they were crying, begging for mercy.


    If this went on, they genuinely feared for their lives.


    "Tsk, pathetic. What happened to your so-called ''Bushido spirit''? Stand up!" Ryuji said, his face full of disgust. To be honest, he hadn''t even enjoyed the fight. Sure, it had excited him at first, but their quick submission had sucked all the fun out of it.


    Why were they kneeling already?


    Ryuji''s disdainful words only made Hikawa Okazaka and his lackeys cry harder. Bushido spirit? They didn''t care about something like that. They just didn''t want to die!


    Please, we''ll never bully anyone again, they thought silently.


    "That''s enough! Shut up already!" Ryuji waved them off in irritation. Their groveling was getting on his nerves.


    "Alright, here''s the deal. In one month, bring me 100,000 yen, and maybe I''ll consider letting you off the hook."


    You like bullying others? Fine. I''ll let you experience what it''s like to be on the receiving end.


    "One¡­ one hundred thousand!?" The three of them were in shock. That was an insane amount of money. Their families weren''t exactly well-off, and any money they managed to extort from other students was usually spent almost immediately. How could they possibly gather 100,000 yen?


    "Any objections?" Ryuji asked, his tone suddenly ice-cold as he glared at them.


    The trio, who had been on the verge of protesting, quickly shook their heads. No way. They''d figure out how to get the money somehow. Better that than face the same beating again.


    "But¡­ why wait a month?" One of Hikawa''s lackeys dared to ask in a trembling voice. Was Ryuji giving them time to gather the money? A whole month seemed too long.


    Hearing this, Ryuji''s smile grew more and more "kind."


    "Because," he said, cracking his knuckles, "you''ll be spending the this month in the hospital."


    "???"


    They were confused at first, but before they could fully comprehend the situation, their eyes widened in horror as Ryuji raised his hand again.


    Smack!


    "My hand! It''s broken!" Hikawa Okazaka''s scream echoed through the woods.


    ---


    After it was all over, Ryuji emerged from the woods looking completely at ease, like he''d just finished a leisurely stroll.


    He fainted from the pain, huh? Ryuji thought, recalling how Hikawa Okazaka had finally passed out after the last hit. And that was with me holding back.


    "Hmm?"


    Just as he was about to head home, Ryuji noticed a girl standing at the edge of the woods. She was wearing the standard Sobu High uniform and seemed to be frozen in place, staring at him.


    Did she see everything?


    Ryuji wasn''t too worried. He looked at her more closely. She had a white beret, a bob haircut, and delicate features. She wasn''t strikingly beautiful at first glance, but she had that kind of charm that grew on you the more you looked at her.


    Kato Megumi? Ryuji immediately recognized her. She was one of the most famous heroines from anime naturally, he knew about her. But right now, she was just another classmate, someone he hadn''t gotten to know yet.


    "Yo!" Ryuji greeted her casually, raising his hand as if nothing unusual had just happened.


    Kato Megumi blinked in surprise. She had been planning to sneak away, thinking Ryuji hadn''t noticed her, but apparently, she was wrong. Kato Megumi knew of Hikawa Okazaka and his gang. They were infamous at school for bullying, and she hadn''t felt the slightest urge to help them. They deserved what they got.


    Still, she hadn''t expected Ryuji to notice her presence so easily. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uh, yo," she replied after a moment''s hesitation, raising her hand in response. Her face remained calm, her typical indifferent expression, but inside, she was a bit shaken.


    "Quite cute," Ryuji thought to himself, chuckling. It was no wonder so many anime fans adored Kato Megumi. There was something undeniably charming about her simple, unassuming demeanor.


    Still, Ryuji wasn''t in any hurry to get to know her right now. With a carefree smile, he turned and walked away.


    "Cute?" Kato Megumi muttered softly, staring at Ryuji''s back as he left. Was he talking about her?


    Although she kept her usual calm outward appearance, inside, her thoughts were in a bit of turmoil. She had just witnessed a rather intense fight, and seeing how effortlessly Ryuji had dealt with those bullies, she had assumed he wasn''t the type of person she''d want to get close to. But now, after that casual smile and comment, she wasn''t so sure.


    After hesitating for a moment, Kato Megumi decided it was time to head home. She had originally come this way for club matters, but after what she''d seen, she felt it was better to leave for the day.


    ---


    As Ryuji walked toward the school gate, he couldn''t help but glance down at his hands.


    "Have I gotten too reckless because of my newfound strength?" he wondered aloud, his mind drifting.


    Before his time travel, Ryuji had been a regular guy. A decent young man who obeyed the law, never got into fights, and rarely even cursed. But now? Now he had just beaten three people half to death, and instead of feeling guilt, he felt... satisfaction. Pleasure, even.


    People say that when someone''s strength increases, their ego inflates along with it. Maybe that''s what was happening to him.


    But then again¡­


    "So what if I am getting cocky?" Ryuji suddenly laughed, shaking off the doubt. "As long as I become strong enough, what''s the problem?"


    He had already reincarnated, gained mysterious powers, and had plug-ins at his disposal. If he was still timid and overly cautious, then what was the point of any of it? Why travel through time and space only to continue living like an ordinary person?


    "I should do whatever I want to do!" he declared to himself, smiling with newfound resolve. He wasn''t quite at the level of those legendary figures he admired, but one day, he''d get there.


    "Ryuji?"


    A sudden voice broke Ryuji''s thoughts, and he looked over to see Miko standing next to him.


    "What were you thinking about, Ryuji?" Miko asked curiously. She had been calling his name several times, but it seemed like his mind had been elsewhere.


    "Nothing much," Ryuji replied, shaking his head. He wasn''t about to share his internal monologue.


    Instead, he raised an eyebrow and asked, "You''re out early. Didn''t you have club activities?"


    He had promised to help Miko deal with the supernatural weirdness around her house tonight, but he hadn''t expected her to be free so soon.


    "I was worried you might have to wait for me, so I asked for leave early," Miko admitted with an embarrassed smile. She was supposed to attend her club meeting, but she didn''t know if Ryuji had any club commitments, so she figured it was better to meet up sooner.


    Ryuji chuckled softly. "Alright, then. Let''s get something to eat first. I''ve been starving all day."

 Chapter 9: Special Feelings?

    "Let''s go!"


    Ryuji didn''t waste any more words. His stomach was growling, and he couldn''t wait to start eating. As they walked back, Miko began explaining her family situation, her voice growing more serious as she mentioned the strange occurrences at home.


    Whenever Miko talked about those bizarre entities she could see, her eyes clouded over with fear. But that fear seemed to morph into hesitation, as if she were holding something back.


    "Is it someone she knows?" Ryuji wondered. Based on what he remembered from the anime, it was likely that the ghost haunting her was her father, who had died but lingered in this strange form. Even though her father had become a spirit, he was still her father, and it was only natural that she felt conflicted.


    "Mm-hmm," Miko responded quietly, as though Ryuji had guessed correctly. After a brief pause, she nodded.


    "It''s my dad... and my brother."


    "Your brother?" Ryuji was momentarily stunned. According to the anime, Miko''s brother was supposed to still be alive, with only her father having passed away. Could it be that in this world, the story had been altered?


    At this point, Miko was too lost in her emotions to notice the surprise in Ryuji''s tone. She lowered her head and continued softly, her voice trembling.


    "That day... I saw my dad eat the pudding I had put in the fridge. We got into a huge argument, and because of that, my dad took my brother out to buy more pudding for me. But then..."


    Her voice broke, and tears welled up in her eyes as the memories flooded back. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s all my fault. If it weren''t for me, my dad and brother wouldn''t have..." she choked, unable to finish her sentence.


    Miko had carried the guilt of that day for so long. She felt that her selfishness had led to her father and brother going out, which ultimately led to their accident. The weight of that guilt had burdened her for years.


    Seeing her in this fragile state, Ryuji gently pulled Miko into his arms, patting her back softly.


    "This isn''t your fault," he said, his voice firm but comforting. "No one can predict when accidents will happen. Even if you hadn''t argued, would they have stayed home forever? What if something happened the next time they went out? You can''t blame yourself for this."


    "But... but..." Miko stammered, her sobs growing louder as she clung to Ryuji, as though finding a safe place to let her emotions spill out.


    To passersby, it might have looked like a typical high school couple having a tearful moment. Some glanced at them, but most went about their business, uninterested in the scene.


    After a while, Miko''s sobbing subsided, and she slowly came to her senses. Realizing what she had been doing, she pulled away from Ryuji and took a couple of steps back, her face flushing with embarrassment.


    She noticed the wet stains on Ryuji''s shirt from her tears and immediately felt guilty.


    "I-I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to..." she stammered, lowering her head, her cheeks burning red. Her mind raced with anxiety. Had she just made a terrible impression on him?


    "Don''t worry about it," Ryuji said with a gentle smile, waving off her concern. "What''s there to apologize for? Honestly, I''m glad I could be here for you. It means you trust me enough to show your vulnerable side. If you ever need to talk again, don''t hesitate to come to me, alright?"


    Despite his casual tone, Ryuji''s words made Miko''s heart flutter. It wasn''t just what he said, but how he said it like he genuinely cared. For a brief moment, her mind wandered. Did Ryuji... like her?


    She quickly shook the thought from her head. Ryuji was so amazing, and she was just Miko. She couldn''t let herself get carried away, could she?


    "Th-thank you..." Miko whispered, her voice barely audible. She felt touched, but also a little embarrassed by how comforting Ryuji was. Had she misunderstood his kindness?


    Ryuji, sensing her hesitation, smiled warmly. "Well, enough of that. Let''s head to your place and figure out what''s going on."


    Miko nodded, still feeling a bit shy, but grateful for Ryuji''s understanding. She fell into step beside him, following him like a puppet as they made their way to her home.


    ---


    "I''m home!" Miko called out as they entered her house. It was a cozy, two-story building, similar in size to Ryuji''s own place but filled with a warmth that made it feel lived in.


    "Miko, you''re back!" A woman''s voice called from inside. Moments later, a woman who looked about 70% like Miko, but older and more mature, stepped out from the kitchen.


    This was Yotsuya Touko, Miko''s mother. She was a bit haggard from the grief of losing her husband and son, but there was still an air of strength about her. Ryuji couldn''t help but notice how strikingly similar she was to her daughter, except with a more mature grace.


    "Mom!" Miko said, her voice brightening a little.


    Touko smiled gently at her daughter, but then her eyes shifted to Ryuji, standing just behind Miko.


    "And who''s this young man?" she asked, her eyes lighting up with curiosity.


    "Mom, this is Ryuji," Miko introduced him, glancing over at Ryuji.


    "Hello, Auntie. My name is Ryuji Hoshino," Ryuji said with a polite smile. He couldn''t help but appreciate Toru''s mature beauty, but quickly pulled his gaze away to avoid any misunderstanding. He was here to help Miko, after all.


    "So, you''re Miko''s classmate? Come in, come in!" Touko said warmly, quickly moving to grab a pair of slippers for Ryuji. She smiled knowingly, a little twinkle in her eye. "You know, Miko''s never brought a boy home before. You''re the first one, Hoshino-kun!"


    "Mom!" Miko''s face immediately turned crimson. The way her mother said that, with such an obvious hint, made her feel embarrassed beyond belief.


    Given what had happened today, coupled with the comfort Ryuji had provided earlier, Miko couldn''t help but feel a bit flustered. Now, with her mom teasing her, the situation only got more awkward.


    Touko chuckled at her daughter''s reaction. "Alright, alright, I''ll stop teasing you."


    But inwardly, she was surprised by Miko''s reaction. It wasn''t every day her daughter brought someone home, and seeing how flustered Miko was now, Touko wondered if there was something more between them.


    As a mother, she couldn''t help but feel both surprised and a little happy. After all, she had only Miko left in the world now, and she wanted her daughter to be happy.


    "Come in and make yourselves comfortable. Don''t just stand there!" Touko said, ushering them inside.


    Ryuji stepped inside, exchanging a brief glance with Miko, who was still blushing furiously.

 Chapter 10: Buddha

    "Where is Ryuji from? Who''s at home? What are his parents like?"


    After settling on the sofa, Yotsuya Touko couldn''t help but fire off a series of questions. It almost felt like a mother-in-law interrogating her future son-in-law.


    Miko quickly realized this and blushed, trying to stop her mother before she went any further.


    "Mom, how can you ask that? This is Ryuji-kun''s first time here!" Miko said, clearly flustered. She was worried that her mother''s prying would leave a bad impression on Ryuji. They weren''t even a couple yet, and Miko didn''t want him to get the wrong idea.


    "I''m sorry, Ryuji-kun! My mom didn''t mean anything by it!" Miko apologized, her cheeks still tinged with embarrassment.


    Touko remained silent but thought to herself that her "precious daughter" was being a little too obvious.


    Ryuji, however, just smiled and shook his head. "It''s alright, Auntie is just worried about you, that''s all."


    Then, with a calm tone, he continued, "I''m originally from Kyushu. As for my parents¡­ they passed away not too long ago, so I live alone now."


    "Ah¡­!"


    Both Touko and Miko stared at Ryuji, taken aback by this revelation.


    Miko had no idea about Ryuji''s family situation, and she suddenly felt a pang of guilt for not knowing sooner.


    "I''m so sorry!" Touko quickly apologized, realizing that her earlier questions might have brought up painful memories. Tears welled up in her eyes, empathetic to his loss, especially since she had also recently lost her husband and son.


    "It must be hard for you, living all alone like that," Touko said softly, her voice full of sympathy.


    "Ryuji-kun..." Miko murmured, reaching out to hold Ryuji''s hand. She hadn''t expected him to have gone through so much. She''d seen him act so strong and confident, but now she wondered if it was all just a front to hide his sadness.


    The caring looks from both of them made Ryuji feel a little awkward.


    What are they imagining in their heads right now? he thought to himself, feeling like they were making assumptions about his inner emotional state.


    Clearing his throat, Ryuji decided to shift the mood. "Well, it was tough at first, but life goes on. We all have to live well, including for the ones we''ve lost. That''s how we honor them."


    "You''re right," Touko said, her voice a bit stronger. "We need to keep living, for Kyousuke and Mamoru''s sake too." Kyousuke and Mamoru were her late husband and son.


    Miko nodded vigorously in agreement, her expression determined. "Yes! We need to live well for them too!"


    As the somber atmosphere began to lift, a sudden voice broke the silence.


    "My sister has really found herself a good man!"


    The voice startled Miko, but Touko seemed oblivious to it. Miko didn''t even have to turn around to know who was speakingbit was the voices of her father and brother.


    Ryuji, on the other hand, wasn''t surprised. From the moment he had entered the house, he could sense their presence. Though they hadn''t revealed themselves at first, they had been quietly observing everything.


    "I was worried you wouldn''t be able to manage without us, but seeing you now, I''m relieved. You''re living well," Miko''s father said. "I''ve stayed here because I didn''t want to leave you."


    "And sister, you''ve got good taste! You found a great boyfriend!" her brother chimed in.


    Miko trembled. Did she have bad taste before?


    "But now, we can leave in peace," her father said, his tone softening.


    Those words hit Miko like a ton of bricks. Are they really leaving?


    Before, she had been scared of their presence, but she had grown used to it. Coming home and seeing her father and brother, even as spirits, had given her comfort. Now, knowing they were going to leave completely... the feeling of loss surged within her once more, and she couldn''t stop the tears from flowing.


    Ryuji noticed the spirits of Miko''s father and brother beginning to glow softly, their expressions peaceful and relieved. It looked like they were about to ascend, moving on to the afterlife.


    Is reincarnation really a thing? Ryuji thought to himself. Considering the fact that I reincarnated here, it wouldn''t be that strange for reincarnation to be real too.


    "Don''t be too sad, Miko," Touko said gently, misunderstanding the reason for her daughter''s tears. "Ryuji-kun is right here."


    "It''s fine," Ryuji replied with a warm smile. "No matter what she''s feeling, Miko is cute in any situation."


    "Woo!"


    Miko couldn''t hold back any longer. She suddenly rushed into Ryuji''s arms, her face buried in his chest as she sobbed uncontrollably.


    Touko watched from the side, a bit surprised by her daughter''s boldness but also quietly approving. Seeing the way Ryuji comforted her daughter, she could tell he was a good person. Someone reliable.


    She felt grateful that Miko had found someone like him.


    "You two rest for now," Touko said, standing up. "I''ll go prepare dinner. Ryuji-kun, you''ll be staying to eat with us, right?"


    As Touko busied herself in the kitchen, Ryuji followed Miko into her room. Miko, still a little embarrassed from earlier, knelt on the floor, trying to compose herself.


    "S-sorry about earlier," she stammered. "I didn''t mean to"


    Ryuji chuckled. "It''s no big deal. Besides, it felt nice holding you. You smell great, by the way. Thanks for the hospitality!"


    Hearing this, Miko''s face turned beet red. She wasn''t used to such teasing, and her heart was racing. She knew Ryuji was just joking, but still... it made her feel flustered.


    Sensing she was getting overwhelmed, Ryuji cleared his throat and decided to change the subject.


    "So, about that strange thing in your room. Do you know where exactly it''s coming from?"


    Relieved that they were back to more serious matters, Miko quickly collected herself and nodded. "Yeah, I think it came from the closet last night."


    Following her directions, Ryuji walked over to the closet.


    Bang!


    When he swung the closet doors open, he was greeted by the sight of a hideous, grotesque creature lurking inside.


    "Yo!" Ryuji casually greeted the entity, raising his hand as if it were an old friend.


    "Yo?!" The creature was startled by Ryuji''s nonchalance. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But before it could do anything, Ryuji''s eyes narrowed, and in the next instant, he unleashed his power.


    "Soul Devourer!"


    The creature didn''t even have time to scream before it was completely consumed, disappearing into nothingness.

 Chapter 11: Up

    "So weak!"


    Ryuji patted his stomach and sighed in disappointment.


    Not only did the strange creature fail to satisfy him, but Ryuji didn''t even feel half full. He wasn''t sure if the creature was just too weak or if he had grown much stronger.


    "Amazing!" Miko exclaimed. Even though it was the second time she had witnessed it, she still couldn''t help but be in awe of Ryuji''s power.


    Turning to face Miko, Ryuji saw the admiration in her eyes and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Well, where else are there strange entities in your house? I might as well take care of them all while I''m here," Ryuji said, a playful grin on his face.


    On their way to her house, Miko had mentioned that there was more than one strange thing lurking in her home. Ryuji had come directly because he was hungry, but now that he had taken care of one, it seemed like there were more to deal with.


    "The bathroom... and the study too!" Miko exclaimed, leading Ryuji to the next locations.


    Maybe it was because Miko was the protagonist of this strange world, but supernatural encounters seemed unusually common around her.


    ---


    Half an hour later, Ryuji patted his stomach and let out a satisfied burp.


    "Finally full!" he said, stretching. After devouring the remaining spirits in the house, he felt much better. While the creatures weren''t all that strong, at least there had been enough of them to sate his hunger for now.


    "Is that all of them?" Miko asked, her voice tinged with worry.


    Ryuji nodded, then noticed Miko looking a bit anxious.


    "Ryuji-kun, are you sure this... won''t hurt you?" she asked, suddenly realizing that devouring spirits might have some sort of negative effect on him.


    Ryuji burst out laughing at her concern. "Don''t worry!" He waved his hand dismissively. "If anything, the more I eat, the stronger I feel. Not only that!"


    As he spoke, Ryuji raised his arm. Under his mental control, his ordinary looking arm suddenly glowed with a faint blue light.


    "I noticed something interesting," Ryuji said, looking at his arm with curiosity. "It seems like this soul devouring ability gives me more than just strength. I think I''ll gain new abilities as I absorb more souls. I''m not sure what this light is yet, but I''ll figure it out soon enough."


    "So powerful!" Miko gasped, marveling at his abilities. She couldn''t help but compare herself to Ryuji, feeling a bit down.


    "All I can do is see these things. I can''t do anything useful like you¡­" Miko said, her voice trailing off. She looked at Ryuji, feeling a bit like a burden. Compared to him, she felt completely powerless.


    "That''s not true at all!" Ryuji said firmly.


    "Um?" Miko looked up, surprised.


    "Because, Miko-chan is still very cute!" Ryuji said with a mischievous grin.


    Miko''s face immediately flushed bright red. "N-no way!" she stammered, feeling her heart race.


    Ryuji chuckled at her reaction. "I''m serious! Every time I see you, I feel happy. Isn''t that a special ability in itself?"


    His teasing tone only made her blush harder. For a girl who had never experienced love before, Miko didn''t know how to handle the emotions Ryuji was stirring in her.


    In truth, she had been feeling a bit insecure around Ryuji. He was strong, capable, and seemed to handle everything with ease, while she was just¡­ Miko. Ordinary, powerless Miko. But hearing his playful words gave her a little courage.


    "Actually," Miko said softly, gathering her resolve. "When I''m with you, Ryuji-kun, I feel safe too." She looked up at him, her eyes shimmering. "You''ve saved me so many times already. I''ve never felt this way before."


    Her heart was pounding, and the unfamiliar feelings she had toward him were bubbling up. She wanted to say it out loud to confess how she felt.


    "I¡­" Miko began, but just as she was about to speak, they heard Touko''s voice calling from downstairs.  (of course)


    "Dinner''s ready! Miko, Ryuji-kun, come down and eat!" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moment was shattered, and Miko deflated like a balloon. Her confession caught in her throat, and her courage evaporated in an instant.


    "I¡­ let''s go eat first," Miko mumbled, her face burning with embarrassment.


    Ryuji found her reaction endearing and couldn''t help but chuckle. "Alright," he said. As they headed for the stairs, Ryuji casually reached out and took Miko''s hand.


    "Let''s go together," he said, his tone warm and gentle.


    Miko''s eyes widened in surprise, and her heart skipped a beat. She felt a little shy but didn''t pull her hand away.


    "Mm-hmm!" she murmured, nodding softly as she followed him down the stairs.


    ---


    Touko stood at the bottom of the stairs, watching with a bemused expression as Ryuji and Miko came down hand-in-hand. For a moment, she was stunned, but then a wide, knowing smile spread across her face.


    She didn''t need to meddle. It seemed like things were progressing just fine on their own.


    ---


    After dinner, Touko offered to let Ryuji stay the night, so he wouldn''t have to rush back home. But Ryuji politely declined. As much as he enjoyed spending time with Miko, it was frustrating to be around her and not be able to take things further. He figured it would be better to wait for a future opportunity to be with her more privately.


    "I''ll head back now," Ryuji said, standing up to leave. It was getting late, and he didn''t want to impose.


    "I''ll walk you out!" Miko said quickly, rushing over to follow him out the door. She didn''t want him to leave just yet, even though she knew he had to go.


    "Girls really can''t stay home once they''re grown," Touko murmured with a soft sigh as she watched them walk out together. Humming a little tune, she cleared the dinner table, feeling a happiness she hadn''t felt in a long time. Since the loss of her husband and son, this was the first time she''d truly felt at peace.


    ---


    At the door, Miko hesitated, her face full of uncertainty. She looked like she wanted to say something but was too nervous to say it.


    Ryuji noticed her hesitation and couldn''t help but laugh. "You want to ask me something, don''t you?" he said, reading her easily.


    Miko''s eyes widened in surprise. "How did you know?" she asked, her cheeks flushing pink.


    "You want to know if I like you, right?" Ryuji said with a grin.


    Miko''s face turned bright red, her heart pounding. That was exactly what she had wanted to ask but had been too embarrassed to say. Before she could get the words out, Ryuji had already answered for her.


    "I... you..." Miko stammered, flustered and unsure of what to say.


    Ryuji stepped closer, closing the distance between them. Without any hesitation, he pulled her into his arms and held her tightly.


    "Of course I like you, Miko," Ryuji whispered into her ear. "I''ve liked you from the start."


    Miko''s breath caught in her throat, and she felt her heart skip a beat. For a moment, she stood there in shock, but then she wrapped her arms around him, hugging him back.


    "Mm¡­ yeah," Miko murmured, her voice soft and full of emotion.


    As she buried her face in Ryuji''s chest, the shy girl finally allowed herself to embrace her feelings, knowing that Ryuji felt the same way.

 Chapter 12: Urban Legend

    "Hmm, strawberry flavor!"


    On his walk home, Ryuji couldn''t help but recall the sweet taste from earlier, a satisfied grin spreading across his face. He had wanted to push things a little further, but Miko, shy as she was, clearly wasn''t ready for that yet. Ryuji didn''t mind. These things were better taken slow. After all, it was only the second day since they met what''s the rush?


    "This is the life!"


    He sighed contentedly, not caring if any passersby heard him. He had finally gotten a girlfriend after crossing into this new world, and even better, this world was full of beautiful girls.


    "Well," he thought with a chuckle, "I want them all!"


    Ryuji saw no reason to limit himself. He wasn''t going to make difficult choices between the girls he liked why bother when he could just become strong enough to have them all? His new goal: become so powerful that no one could question him.


    ---


    Miko''s home wasn''t far from Ryuji''s place only a ten minute walk. He wasn''t in a hurry to get home, and maybe, just maybe, he''d run into something interesting on the way back.


    As if on cue, a desperate cry for help echoed from a nearby alley. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Help! Someone help me!"


    Ryuji stopped in his tracks. "That worked fast," he muttered to himself, a bit surprised. He''d been expecting to find something interesting on his walk, but he hadn''t thought it would happen so soon.


    It wasn''t likely to be anything supernatural, since ordinary people couldn''t see those things. Could it be some kind of pervert?


    Either way, Ryuji figured he should check it out. It was, after all, the way he needed to go to get home.


    ---


    Kato Megumi was having a very unlucky day. It had all started earlier that afternoon when, due to some club matters, she had ended up at the school playground. There, she witnessed a fight and had tried to quietly sneak away using her usual low sense of presence, but to her dismay, she had been spotted. Thankfully, the handsome boy from earlier hadn''t attacked her.


    Still, she thought her day couldn''t get any worse. But now, as she walked home, her entire worldview was about to be shattered.


    "What... is that?"


    Megumi had been walking quietly, minding her own business, when she heard a strange sound, like the gnawing of an animal. Curious, she turned her head, and what she saw froze her in place.


    There, not far from her, stood a dog-like creature nearly two meters tall. Its head was bent low, its sharp teeth gnashing at something on the ground. It wasn''t food.


    No. It was a person.


    For someone who had always prided herself on her calm demeanor, Megumi found herself utterly terrified. Her heart pounded in her chest as she covered her mouth, stepping back slowly, praying she wouldn''t be noticed.


    Clink!


    But fate was not on her side. Her foot kicked an empty can on the ground, the sound echoing through the quiet alley. Despite her low presence, it wasn''t enough to escape the creature''s attention this time.


    The dog-like monster, covered in blood, slowly lifted its head.


    "What... what is that?" Megumi''s voice trembled. Her eyes widened in horror as she realized that, although the creature had the body of a dog, its head was disturbingly human. The combination of animal and human features was grotesque beyond belief.


    "Human..." the creature hissed, a sinister grin spreading across its human face as it locked eyes with Megumi.


    Panicked, Megumi turned and ran.


    The monster didn''t charge after her immediately. Instead, it followed at a slow, deliberate pace, savoring her fear.


    "The scent of fear... Delicious, so delicious!" it taunted, enjoying the chase.


    "Help! Help!" Megumi screamed as she ran, her feet pounding the pavement. She didn''t know why the monster hadn''t pounced on her right away, but she wasn''t about to stick around to find out. The sun had already set, and the streets were eerily quiet. She was all alone.


    Until she spotted a figure up ahead.


    "Huh?" Her heart leaped in hope. It was a person!


    As she got closer, Megumi recognized him it was the boy from earlier. The one she had seen during the fight at school. Her relief was short-lived though, as she quickly remembered who he was.


    "Run! There''s a monster!" she shouted frantically as she approached him.


    "Monster?" Ryuji raised an eyebrow. He had thought this might be some sort of pervert situation, but now it seemed like something even more interesting. His curiosity piqued.


    Seeing Ryuji stand there nonchalantly, Megumi thought he didn''t believe her. She grew even more anxious. She wasn''t a fast runner to begin with, and she could feel her energy waning. Her foot caught on a crack in the pavement, and she stumbled, about to hit the ground hard.


    But instead of feeling the cold, hard pavement, she felt herself fall into a warm embrace.


    Blinking in surprise, Megumi looked up and saw Ryuji, who had caught her just in time.


    "T-thank you..." she stammered, her voice soft and shaky.


    "You''re welcome," Ryuji said with a smile, gently helping her back onto her feet.


    "Successfully contacted target: Kato Megumi! A golden entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?"


    Another entry? Ryuji grinned. As expected, it always triggered with protagonists. He had tried to activate the system earlier with the three bullies from school, but it hadn''t worked. Now, though, it seemed the system only worked with important characters.


    He wondered what kind of special ability he would get from Kato Megumi.


    "There''s another human!" the monster''s voice growled from behind, snapping Kato Megumi back to reality. She turned, her face paling as she saw the human-faced dog slowly approaching.


    "Run! The monster''s coming!" she screamed, desperately tugging on Ryuji''s arm, but to her shock, he didn''t move. She couldn''t even budge him.


    "Is it real?" Ryuji muttered, finally laying eyes on the creature. It was indeed a strange one, with the body of a dog but the face of a human. His first guess was right it was some kind of supernatural being.


    "But," he mused, "ordinary people shouldn''t be able to see something like this. How can she?"


    Ryuji glanced at Megumi, who didn''t seem to have the ability to see spirits or supernatural entities like Miko did. It was strange that she could see this monster.


    Seeing Ryuji''s calm demeanor, Megumi felt slightly more at ease, but the monster behind them was anything but calm.


    "Don''t you dare compare me, a noble urban legend, to those filthy, lowly monsters!" the human faced dog snarled, clearly insulted by Ryuji''s offhand comment.


    Then, with a vicious growl, it lunged at them.


    Ryuji smiled as the creature charged. Without hesitation, he raised his hand and simply waited for the perfect moment. Just as the monster closed in, he moved with lightning speed.


    "Too slow," he muttered.


    With a single, powerful strike, Ryuji knocked the creature to the ground. It let out a pitiful whimper, unable to comprehend what had just happened.


    "Is that it?" Ryuji scoffed, disappointed at how weak it was.


    Behind him, Megumi stood frozen, eyes wide in disbelief. What had just happened? Had Ryuji really just defeated that terrifying monster so effortlessly?


    Turning to her, Ryuji smiled again. "You''re safe now," he said softly.


    Megumi could only stare, her heart still pounding.


    _______________________________________if you''re interested in supporting me or reading 15+ Advanced chapters here you go: /Blownleaves


    Please do check out the other fanfics I''m working on:


    ¡ã Starting With Real Madrid


    ¡ã Naruto: Reborn As Orochimaru

 Chapter 13: There’s Nothing That Can’t Be Solved With a Punch

    Megumi trembled in fear, but Ryuji remained calm.


    "I have a few questions," Ryuji said, his voice steady as he raised his right fist. A pale blue glow surrounded it once more. "Before that, though, can you please be quiet for a moment?"


    His words were directed toward the monstrous creature in front of him, a human-faced dog that had just tried to attack him. Ryuji had other priorities. Urban legend? He was intrigued.


    With a casual motion, he swung his glowing fist at the creature.


    Bam!


    The punch sent the human-faced dog flying over ten meters, crashing into the alley wall with a loud thud.


    "It hurts! It hurts!" The creature yelped in pain. "What kind of monster are you, human?!"


    The creature was stunned. It couldn''t believe what had just happened. It was supposed to be an urban legend, a being feared by humans, yet this boy had knocked it aside like it was nothing.


    Ryuji, however, wasn''t concerned with its confusion. Ignoring its pained cries, he looked down at his glowing fist with a thoughtful expression.


    "Just as I thought."


    Under normal circumstances, humans couldn''t physically harm supernatural beings, but this pale blue light that surrounded his fist seemed to grant him the ability to strike them. It wasn''t just brute strength-there was something more to it. He was starting to grasp the true extent of this strange new power.


    Meanwhile, Megumi stood frozen, wide-eyed and speechless. She had fully expected this to be the end of her, to be devoured by the horrific creature that had been chasing her. but now... now, she watched as Ryuji, a fellow student, had not only stood up to the monster but sent it flying with a single punch.


    What was going on? Who was this guy?


    Her fear gave way to awe as she stared at him, trying to make sense of what had just happened.


    At that moment, Ryuji dispersed the glow around his fist and began walking toward the creature, which was now crumpled on the ground.


    "Can we talk now?" Ryuji asked, his voice cold and calm.


    "Human!" The creature snarled, still writhing in pain. "I''ll kill you! I''ll eat you alive!"


    Its fury had replaced its fear. It couldn''t tolerate being humiliated like this by a mere human. Its grotesque face twisted in anger, its body shaking as it struggled to rise.


    "It seems you still haven''t learned to listen,"


    Ryuji said, his tone slightly amused. The blue glow reappeared around his fist, and the creature''s eyes widened in fear.


    "Wait, wait-!"


    Bam!


    Before it could finish, Ryuji delivered another punch, this time directly to the creature''s head, causing part of its face to cave in.


    "Are you ready to listen now?" Ryuji asked casually, glancing down at the creature, who was now trembling in fear, its head half-collapsed from the impact.


    "Please, please! I''m sorry! Forgive me!" The human-faced dog was now on its knees, groveling before Ryuji. Its earlier confidence had completely disappeared. This human wasn''t just strong-he was terrifying.


    Megumi stood by, unsure whether she should be terrified or relieved. The boy who had saved her was clearly powerful, but watching him beat the creature so effortlessly made her question whether she should be more afraid of him than the monster.


    "So, tell me about these urban legends," Ryuji said, finally giving the creature a chance to speak. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Y-yes, of course!" The creature stammered, eager to comply.


    It explained that urban legends were supernatural beings born from stories passed down through generations. These creatures were different from ordinary spirits or ghosts. They could appear in front of humans freely, without being bound to a particular location. Their power came from the fear they instilled in people, which was why they thrived on human terror.


    That explained why the human-faced dog hadn''t immediately devoured Kato Megumi- it had been savoring her fear, letting it grow stronger before planning to consume her.


    "I see," Ryuji said, his expression thoughtful.


    So, you''re not just some random ghost. You''re born from stories."


    Urban legends. He had heard of them before. And if those legends were true, some of these beings were incredibly powerful-on par with gods, even.


    Things in this world were definitely more complicated than he had first thought.


    "Since I''ve told you everything I know, can I... can I go now?" The human-faced dog asked, its voice trembling with hope.


    "Leave?" Ryuji raised an eyebrow, then smiled. His smile wasn''t friendly-it was the kind of smile that sent shivers down your spine.


    The creature''s hope vanished instantly.


    "Don''t worry," Ryuji said, stepping closer. "The pain won''t last long."


    "Wh-what?! No, wait!"


    But it was too late


    "Soul Devouring!" (T/N: I changed this to soul devouring from soul devourer because I thought it sounds better let me know your thoughts should I leave it as it was before or continue using this)


    Chains erupted from the air behind Ryuji, wrapping around the human-faced dog and pinning it in place. The creature struggled, but the chains tightened, pulling it toward a dark, swirling void.


    "Human! No! Please-!"


    Its cries were cut off as the chains dragged it into the darkness, and the alley fell silent once more.


    Burp!


    Ryuji let out a small burp and patted his stomach. "Ah, finally full," he said with satisfaction.


    The silence was heavy until Megumi finally found her voice.


    "T-thank you," she said, her voice still shaky. She wasn''t stupid. Without Ryuji''s intervention, she knew she would have been devoured by that creature.


    You don''t have to thank me," Ryuji waved her off, clearly unconcerned.


    Besides, he had gained something from the encounter too. A golden entry had triggered when he met Megumi, though he didn''t yet know what ability it would grant him. Golden entries were rare and powerful, so whatever it was, he knew it would be something good.


    Ryuji was in a very good mood.


    "Didn''t you report me to the school for beating up those bullies?" Ryuji asked casually, as if they were discussing something trivial.


    Megumi shook her head. "No, I didn''t," she said quietly. "I know those three. They''ve been bullying other students for a long time. I''ve reported them to the teachers before, but..."


    She trailed off. With her low presence and the general apathy of the school staff, her reports had always been ignored. The teachers didn''t care as long as the bullying wasn''t too obvious.


    Anyway," she said, bowing her head slightly. "Thank you again for saving me."


    Ryuji smiled. "Alright, if that''s all, I''ll be heading back now." As much as he enjoyed chatting with Kato Megumi, he was eager to return home and check out the golden entry he had just unlocked.


    "Wait!"


    Ryuji paused, looking back at her.


    "Can I... Can I have your contact info?" Megumi asked, as she fidgeted awkwardly.


    It was the first time she had ever asked a boy for his number, and she felt nervous beyond belief.


    "Hmm?" Ryuji raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.


    Noticing his playful gaze, Megumi became even more embarrassed, but she didn''t back down.


    "Please?" she asked, Her voice soft but earnest.


    After a moment, Ryuji chuckled. "Sure, why not?"

 Chapter 14: Delicate?

    "Are you embarrassed?" Ryuji asked with a hint of curiosity, observing Megumi closely.


    Though unsure why Ryuji had asked that question, Megumi instinctively nodded. "Well, after all, this is my first time asking a boy for his contact information, so I''m a little shy."


    "You don''t look shy at all."


    Ryuji had a point. Despite claiming to be shy, Megumi''s expression remained as calm and neutral as ever, her characteristic lack of strong emotions on full display. Even when she had asked for his contact information, her face remained calm, as if she were discussing something trivial.


    Ryuji found it amusing. "I guess that''s just one of her main charming point," he thought with a grin.


    "Let''s exchange contacts," he said, pulling out his phone without much concern about her expression.


    "Mm!" Megumi nodded and took out her own phone.


    After adding each other, they said their goodbyes and went their separate ways. As she watched Ryuji walk away, Megumi couldn''t help but murmur to herself, "What an amazing classmate."


    Her entire worldview had been shattered in the span of a day. First, she had witnessed an urban legend come to life something she had only ever seen in novels and comics. Then, she had watched as her schoolmate, Ryuji, effortlessly defeated the strange creature. It was beyond surreal.


    Looking at the new contact in her phone, her usual calm expression flickered slightly, betraying the strange mix of emotions bubbling up inside her. But the day was ending, and with darkness falling, she decided it was time to head home.


    ---


    After arriving home, Ryuji took a quick shower and returned to his room, eager to check out the golden entry he had unlocked earlier. He wasn''t about to make the same mistake twice. After suffering a setback once, he knew better than to load a golden entry without checking its details first.


    "Gold entry: Presence Concealment."


    Ryuji chuckled. This entry fit Megumi perfectly. It allowed the user to completely control their presence, even to the point of making it vanish entirely. No wonder people referred to Megumi as the ultimate stealth character she could practically disappear from any situation.


    "Load it," Ryuji said confidently. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the golden entry was absorbed, Ryuji could immediately feel a new ability take root in his mind.


    Talent Entry System!


    - Host: Ryuji Hoshino


    - Bloodline: Human


    - Loaded Entries: Soul Devouring [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold], Presence Concealment [Gold].


    - Points: 0


    Seeing his new entry displayed on his status screen, Ryuji nodded in satisfaction. With this new ability, he could control his presence at will, even make himself completely invisible to others if he wanted. It would be useful, no doubt, but he''d need to test its limits properly soon.


    ---


    The next morning, Ryuji woke up feeling refreshed and powerful, the energy from all the spirits he had consumed making him feel as if he could take on the world. He stretched, feeling the full extent of his newfound strength coursing through his body.


    "Ha~" he sighed contentedly, shaking out his limbs as he got ready for the day.


    When he stepped out of his house, he noticed Miko waiting outside for him, her eyes scanning the area as if she were looking for something or rather, someone.


    "Morning, Miko," Ryuji called out, but there was no response. She just continued standing there, her face blank as she waited.


    "Uh, Miko?" Ryuji said again, confused as to why she wasn''t responding.


    And then it hit him. "Oh, right. I activated my presence concealment ability last night and never turned it off."


    That explained everything. With his presence completely hidden, it was no wonder Miko couldn''t see him. Fortunately, unlike Megumi, Ryuji could control this ability at will.


    With a thought, he deactivated the it.


    "Ryuji!" Miko suddenly called out, her eyes locking onto him as if he had just appeared out of thin air. "When did you get here? I didn''t even see you come out!"


    "Just a little trick," Ryuji said with a smirk. "A special ability of mine."


    "Oh!" Miko nodded, not particularly surprised. After all, she had already come to expect the unexpected when it came to Ryuji. He was full of surprises, and she was learning to roll with it.


    "Come on," Ryuji said as he reached out, taking her hand. "We''d better head to school before we''re late."


    "Yeah," Miko agreed, her heart fluttering a little as Ryuji took the initiative to hold her hand. Ever since they had become a couple, she had feared it might all be a dream, but moments like this made it feel so real. The unease melted away, leaving behind a sweet sense of warmth.


    "You don''t have to wait outside for me so early, you know," Ryuji said, noticing the way she had been standing there for a while. "It''s okay to sleep in a bit longer."


    "It''s fine!" Miko said quickly, though her cheeks flushed slightly. "I don''t mind waking up early. I just¡­ wanted to see you." She couldn''t bring herself to admit that she had woken up early just to be with him.


    Ryuji chuckled, amused by her sincerity. Without a word, he pulled a small key from his pocket and handed it to Miko.


    "What''s this?" Miko asked, her eyes widening in surprise. She took the key hesitantly, her heart racing as a flood of thoughts crossed her mind.


    "It''s the key to my house," Ryuji said casually. "If you ever come by again and I''m not out yet, just go inside. No need to wait around like that."


    Miko blinked, her face turning red as she processed what he was saying. "Are you sure?" she asked nervously. "Is that really okay?"


    Ryuji grinned. "You''re my girlfriend now, aren''t you? Of course it''s okay."


    Hearing his words, Miko''s heart swelled with emotion. She nodded seriously, clutching the key tightly in her hand as if it were the most precious thing in the world.


    "Mm!" she hummed, her eyes sparkling with happiness.


    Ryuji was about to say something else when suddenly, a system notification flashed in his mind.


    "Conditions met. Green entry triggered! Load?"


    "Wait, what?" Ryuji blinked in surprise. Green entry? That meant¡­ he could trigger multiple entries from Miko? Could he farm multiple talent entries from the same person?


    Curious, Ryuji quickly connected with the system in his mind.


    "System, can I refresh these talent entries multiple times from the same heroine?"


    "...."


    As usual, the system didn''t respond. It was a bit rigid like that. Still, Ryuji didn''t mind. He''d figure it out eventually by testing it himself.


    "Let''s see what this green entry is," Ryuji muttered, turning his attention to the new entry.


    Green entry: Delicate


    "...Huh?"


    For a moment, Ryuji was at a loss. "Delicate? What does that even mean?"

 Chapter 15: Hana’s Special Physique

    "Delicate: Your fragility makes people want to protect you!"


    "..."


    Ryuji stared at the effect of the talent entry, utterly speechless.


    He had to admit that when Miko was terrified by some supernatural entity, she did indeed look fragile and in need of protection. But if such a talent were applied to him, it would be an entirely different story.


    There was no way he was going to use this talent. It would be buried deep in the system''s archives, never to see the light of day.


    At that moment, the system, which had been silent for a while, chimed in.


    "If the host has a talent entry they do not want, it can be decomposed for points."


    "Decomposition?"


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow. He didn''t even know that was an option.


    Curious, he asked, "How many points can I get for decomposing this green entry?"


    Up until now, he hadn''t known how to earn points, but it seemed decomposing unwanted talent entries was one way to do it.


    "Ten points."


    Ryuji blinked in disbelief. "Ten points?! It takes a hundred points to get a green entry, and decomposing it only gives me ten?!"


    He shook his head in frustration. "You''re worse than a black-hearted capitalist!"


    The system remained silent, offering no defense for its questionable exchange rate.


    "Fine, whatever. Ten points are better than nothing, I guess."


    "Decompose it," Ryuji commanded.


    With that, the Delicate entry was removed, and his score finally ticked up from zero. At least he had something now, even if it wasn''t much.


    Ten points were enough to draw a white entry, but given how useless the green entry had been, he wasn''t too eager to find out what kind of garbage a white entry would offer. He''d hold onto the points for now.


    ---


    "Ryuji?" Miko''s soft voice interrupted his thoughts, bringing him back to the present.


    "Hm?" Ryuji turned to look at her, shaking off his internal monologue.


    "Are you okay?" she asked, a bit of concern in her voice. She had called his name several times before he had snapped out of his daze.


    "Yeah, I''m fine," Ryuji replied with a smile, shaking his head lightly. "I was just lost in thought, feeling lucky to be holding my girlfriend so early in the morning. It distracted me for a second."


    "No way!" Miko exclaimed, her face turning red with embarrassment. She lowered her head, her cheeks burning, while Ryuji just smiled at her reaction. Watching her shy expressions always made him feel a little greedy for more of these moments.


    Looking around to make sure no one was nearby, Ryuji leaned down and whispered in Miko''s ear, "I have something I want to show you."


    "Here?" Miko whispered back, flustered. They were outside, after all, and anyone could walk by at any moment.


    "Don''t worry, I checked. There''s no one around," Ryuji assured her with a mischievous grin.


    "Okay..." Miko nodded, unable to resist her boyfriend''s charm. She didn''t want to refuse him. Ryuji''s hands finally moved around her waist, the warmth of his touch sending a shiver down her spine, he moved slowly and teasingly, but he kept things gentle, respecting her boundaries. After all, he knew this was about as much as Miko could handle for now.


    By the time they entered the school, Miko''s face was still flushed, her mind replaying the tender moment they''d just shared. Ryuji, now content with their little exchange, simply held her hand as they walked.


    "See you!"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice called out.


    "Hana chan!" Miko smiled, turning to greet her best friend, Yurikawa Hana. But the smile quickly faded from her face when she noticed something horrifying. A massive creature, something only visible to those with spiritual awareness, was following closely behind Hana, its eyes locked on her, yet keeping a certain distance.


    Hana, completely unaware of the entity, happily approached her friends, chatting away as if nothing was wrong.


    Miko''s heart skipped a beat. She had seen spirits and strange creatures many times before, but seeing one this close to someone she cared about always filled her with dread.


    Ryuji noticed Miko''s sudden tension and gently squeezed her hand to reassure her.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got this," Ryuji whispered calmly, his words instantly soothing Miko''s nerves. He had already proven countless times that he could handle these supernatural threats.


    Ryuji himself had been a bit surprised when he first saw the creature. But once he realized it was targeting Yurikawa Hana, he understood what was going on.


    In the anime, Hana unknowingly possessed an innate spiritual power that naturally attracted spirits and strange beings. However, this same power also protected her, injuring any supernatural entity that got too close. As a result, many entities would try to target her, only to be repelled without her even knowing.


    Hana was completely oblivious to the creature that followed her, thinking she was just a girl with an unusually strong appetite. Her spiritual energy would often drain, leaving her hungry, which explained why she always needed to eat more than others.


    "Time to get rid of this thing," Ryuji muttered.


    "Soul Devouring!"


    Several chains shot out from the air behind Ryuji, glowing with the pale blue light of his spiritual energy, and wrapped tightly around the creature stalking Hana.


    The creature, which had been fixated on its target, didn''t even have time to react before the chains bound it, yanking it into the air.


    "You!"


    The creature thrashed and tried to resist, but it was no match for Ryuji''s overwhelming power. In mere moments, it was dragged into the dark void created by the chains, vanishing from existence.


    "Burp!"


    Ryuji let out a satisfied belch and smiled to himself. "Ah, nothing like a good meal in the morning. Is there anything better than this?"


    Miko, who had watched the whole thing unfold, looked at Ryuji with deep gratitude in her eyes. Once again, he had protected her and the people she cared about.


    Meanwhile, Hana remained blissfully unaware of the danger she had just escaped. Seeing Miko and Ryuji standing together, hand-in-hand, Hana''s eyes lit up in excitement.


    "Miko!" she exclaimed, rushing over. "Wait, are you two¡­?"


    Before she could finish, Miko, feeling shy and conscious of the many students around them, quickly covered her friend''s mouth.


    "Keep it down!" Miko whispered, her face turning red as she glanced around, hoping no one had overheard.


    Hana blinked and nodded in understanding, her expression apologetic. After Miko let go, she immediately leaned in closer, her voice hushed but full of curiosity. "Are you two dating?"


    Even though it was a bit embarrassing to admit it in front of her best friend, Miko couldn''t lie. With a small, nervous nod, she whispered, "Y-yeah¡­ Ryuji-kun is my boyfriend now." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hana''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "That''s amazing! I''m so happy for you!" she said, barely able to contain her enthusiasm.


    Miko blushed even harder, feeling a mix of embarrassment and happiness.


    "Well," Ryuji said with a grin, "it''s nice to meet Miko''s best friend properly."

 Chapter 16: Crashing Down

    "How bold!"


    Hana was a bit taken aback when Miko admitted to her relationship with Ryuji so directly.


    "Is this really the same Miko I know?" she thought.


    "Hello!" Ryuji waved with a smile, casually acknowledging Hana.


    He had completely forgotten that, like Miko, Hana also had a special constitution, one that attracted supernatural beings. That meant she too would likely trigger a talent entry for him.


    "Hello! Hello!" Hana responded cheerfully, her bubbly personality shining through as she eagerly shook hands with Ryuji.


    Sure enough, the system''s voice chimed in his head.


    "Successfully contacted a target: Yurikawa Hana! A green entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?"


    Another green entry, huh? Ryuji thought. He decided to check on it later.


    "It''s almost time for class. I should head back now," Ryuji said, glancing at the time.


    With that, he left the two girls behind and made his way to the classroom.


    Hana, now left alone with Miko, was practically bouncing with excitement.


    "He''s really handsome! Come on, Miko, spill the details. How did you two meet and when did you start dating?!"


    Like Miko, Hana had never been in a relationship before, so she was bubbling with curiosity about her best friend''s love life. Her eyes sparkled as she leaned in, eager for all the juicy details.


    "Calm down, Hana!" Miko gestured, trying to get her overly excited friend to settle down. She had expected this kind of reaction, but seeing Hana so worked up still made her feel a little flustered.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Ryuji arrived at the classroom, unaware of the conversation going on between the two girls. As he walked in, he noticed several of his classmates giving him surprised looks. After all, many of them had seen him get called out by those bullies yesterday, and they were probably expecting him to be in worse shape today.


    "Well done!" Yumiko from the group of live-action fans called out. She was under the impression that Tobe Sho, one of her friends, had gone to fetch a teacher, which must have been why Ryuji came back to school unscathed.


    "Uh..." Tobe, who had been sitting quietly in a depressed state, looked up, confused. He hadn''t done anything at all. Still, since it was praise directed at him, he puffed out his chest and responded, "Of course! You can count on me."


    Even Aoyama, the class representative and a central figure in the social group, looked at Tobe with a smile, as if he had done something admirable.


    Ryuji, however, didn''t care about their discussions. He propped his chin on his hand and sat at his desk, his mind preoccupied with the green entry he had just triggered from Hana.


    "Green entry: Greed."


    Ryuji couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. "Really? That''s what I got from her?"


    He had initially thought that Hana''s unique spiritual constitution would result in a more powerful golden entry. He certainly wasn''t expecting something as simple and disappointing as Greed.


    "Forget it," he muttered to himself. "I''ll trigger another entry from her later. There''s bound to be something better."


    Without hesitation, he selected Decompose and watched as his points increased from 10 to 20. He briefly considered whether he should focus on contacting more key characters to farm talent entries, but before he could dwell on it, a loud bang interrupted his thoughts.


    Bang!


    The classroom door swung open, and in walked Shizuka Hiratsuka, their homeroom teacher, with a stormy expression. It was immediately clear to everyone that she was in a foul mood. The usual chatter in the classroom died down, and the students quickly realized that something serious was about to happen.


    "Everyone, return to your seats," Shizuka said coldly, her sharp tone making it clear that she wasn''t in the mood for any nonsense.


    The students who had been gathered in small groups quickly dispersed and went back to their seats.


    Ryuji glanced at Shizuka and noticed something strange. When she had entered the room, her eyes had lingered on him for a moment longer than usual. Was she aware of what had happened yesterday?


    He quickly pieced together that despite the lack of cameras in the wooded area by the playground, it wouldn''t have been too hard for someone to investigate. Especially considering that Shizuka wasn''t an ordinary teacher. She had a strong sense of justice and wasn''t the type to let things slide, unlike many of the other teachers in the school.


    Besides, what regular teacher drove a supercar to work?


    "Although I''m aware that bullying happens in schools," Shizuka began, her voice trembling with barely controlled anger, "I never thought I''d have to deal with it in my class."


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, amused. This was exactly the kind of attitude he had expected from her. Shizuka wasn''t the type to stand by and let things like this slide. If she found out about bullying, she would act on it immediately.


    "What''s worse is that not a single one of you had the decency to come to me and report it. How could so many of you just turn a blind eye?"


    Her fist slammed down on the podium, the loud bang startling several students. The whole class went silent, everyone too intimidated to speak.


    "Where did you learn to be so indifferent?!" she demanded, her fiery gaze sweeping over the room.


    Ryuji couldn''t help but smile. Her fiery spirit was really something else. It was cute in a way though he wasn''t about to say that out loud.


    Shizuka''s eyes landed on Aoyama, the class representative, and she fixed him with a stern look.


    "Aoyama Hayato, as the class monitor, don''t you have something to say?"


    Aoyama stood up, looking visibly uncomfortable. He glanced over at Tobe, hoping to shift the responsibility onto him. After all, it was supposed to be Tobe who had dealt with the situation yesterday.


    But Tobe, who had been so proud just moments earlier, now hung his head in shame, realizing the mess he was in. Things had not gone the way he expected at all. His plan to avoid responsibility had backfired completely.


    "Wait!" Yumiko spoke up, breaking the tense silence. "Didn''t Tobe say he was going to get a teacher?"


    Miura, like the others, was still under the impression that Tobe had done something to resolve the bullying situation. She had even complimented him on it earlier.


    Shizuka''s eyes narrowed. "Tobe?" she asked coldly, her gaze snapping to the boy in question.


    Tobe flinched under the weight of her stare. He knew there was no escaping this.


    With her arms crossed, Shizuka''s voice dropped to an icy tone. "No one came to my office yesterday."


    The entire class fell silent. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 17: For Real?

    For a moment, Yumiko and the others couldn''t help but look at Tobe with disdain.


    He hadn''t done anything to help, yet he had accepted their praise so openly, as if he had been the one who stepped in to save the day.


    "Disgusting!" Yumiko spat out, glaring at him in contempt.


    Tobe lowered his head even more, completely deflated.


    Aoyama, who was Tobe''s friend, wanted to say something in his defense. He had always stood up for his friends, but this time, even he couldn''t justify Tobe''s actions. In the end, he stayed silent.


    "But... but!" Tobe couldn''t stay quiet anymore. He felt the pressure building around him and turned to Ryuji, frustration evident in his voice.


    "But he''s fine, isn''t he? Nothing bad happened in the end, so why are we even talking about this?"


    Tobe knew he was in trouble and could sense that even his friendship with Aoyama might be at risk because of this. Desperation crept into his voice as he tried to deflect the blame. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tobe..." Aoyama tried to interject, hoping to calm his friend down.


    But Tobe wasn''t done. His face turned red with frustration, and he pointed at Ryuji.


    "Isn''t it true? Nobody got hurt anyway, so what''s the big deal?"


    At that, the classroom fell silent as all eyes turned to Ryuji, the center of attention. Ryuji, however, wasn''t the least bit flustered. Instead, he watched the situation unfold with a faint smile, as if he were enjoying a drama playing out before him.


    "No one got hurt?" Shizuka''s voice cut through the silence, but this time her smile was anything but friendly. "Three students from the class next door just took a month off due to injuries. They''ll be in the hospital the entire time."


    Tobe''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What?!"


    Everyone else in the classroom was equally stunned, their gazes snapping back to Ryuji. The atmosphere became tense, with silent questions hanging in the air. Had Ryuji really done something to those three?


    Ryuji shrugged nonchalantly and smiled, clearly unbothered by the sudden attention. "What are you all looking at me for? They probably just had an unfortunate accident, like falling down the stairs. How clumsy of them, don''t you think?"


    There was no evidence, of course, and Ryuji knew the three injured boys wouldn''t dare admit they''d been beaten up. Even if they did try to explain, Ryuji had ways of dealing with it.


    Shizuka glanced at Ryuji for a moment, but said nothing. She wasn''t the type to coddle anyone, and she certainly wasn''t going to get involved beyond her role as a teacher. If anyone had messed with her, they''d have experienced her iron fist firsthand.


    Originally, she hadn''t been aware of what had happened, but when three students from the neighboring class requested a month-long leave due to injuries, it raised her suspicions. Having all three of them take a long leave at the same time seemed far too coincidental. Her investigation had led her here, and now she had the answers.


    Though Shizuka didn''t outright confirm it, the students pieced together the truth: Ryuji had dealt with the bullies himself. This new revelation sent ripples through the classroom, and many of them quietly labeled Ryuji as someone you didn''t want to mess with.


    "That''s enough." Shizuka snapped everyone back to attention. "I didn''t come here just to scold you."


    Her expression softened, though her tone remained stern. "I don''t know how your previous teachers handled things, but in my class, bullying will not be tolerated. Do I make myself clear?"


    "Yes, sensei!" the students responded in unison, their voices loud and clear.


    Many were relieved to have a teacher who actually cared about the well-being of her students. While bullying was common, it was reassuring to know that their new homeroom teacher wouldn''t turn a blind eye.


    "Good. Now, get ready for class."


    Shizuka began to walk away, but not before giving a few final instructions.


    "Tobe, Aoyama, I want a 1,000-word self-reflection essay from each of you. Aoyama, you''re the class representative, and you should have been more responsible. Tobe... well, we all know what you did or didn''t do."


    "I understand, sensei," Aoyama said respectfully, bowing his head. He knew he hadn''t done his duty as class rep and wasn''t about to argue.


    Tobe, however, remained silent, too frustrated to speak but unwilling to protest.


    "And as for you, Ryuji Hoshino," Shizuka added, her eyes locking onto him. "Come to my office during lunch break. We need to have a chat."


    The room fell quiet as Shizuka left, her words hanging in the air. Once she was gone, several students began to sneak glances at Ryuji, wondering what the teacher would say to him.


    Ryuji, however, didn''t seem to care about their curious stares. He lounged in his chair, completely at ease.


    After a few moments, Aoyama stood up and made his way over to Ryuji''s desk.


    "Ryuji-kun, I''m sorry. This whole thing is my fault," Aoyama began, his voice full of sincerity. "If I had gone to the teacher myself, things wouldn''t have escalated like this."


    Tobe''s actions had left Aoyama with a bitter taste in his mouth, and though he wanted to defend his friend, he couldn''t ignore how wrong everything had gone. So instead, he bowed his head and apologized.


    Ryuji waved off the apology with a casual hand. "Don''t worry about it. It''s nothing."


    Aoyama''s gaze flicked over to Tobe''s desk, where his friend sat with his head hung low. He wanted to say something in defense of Tobe but couldn''t come up with anything reasonable.


    "I''m truly sorry," Aoyama added, his tone regretful.


    "It''s fine," Ryuji said again, leaning back in his chair. "It''s not like this situation was that big of a deal."


    As Aoyama thanked Ryuji and turned to leave, Ryuji''s eyes momentarily locked onto Tobe''s direction, and something flickered in his vision. His Yin-Yang Eyes, which had grown stronger the more spirits he devoured, were showing him something unusual.


    A strange aura clung to Tobe, like a shadow, a sign that something supernatural had its sights set on him. "Looks like he''s already been marked by something weird," Ryuji thought, his lips curling into a faint smirk. "A person doomed to be haunted isn''t worth worrying about."


    Aoyama, on the other hand, was a different matter. As Ryuji patted him on the shoulder, the system''s familiar notification chimed in his mind.


    "Successfully contacted a target: Aoyama Hayato! A blue entry has been triggered, do you want to load it?"


    Finally, something other than a green entry. A broad smile spread across Ryuji''s face.


    "Thank you, Ryuji-kun!" Aoyama said, a bit confused by Ryuji''s sudden smile, but he was relieved to have settled things with him.


    "Sure thing," Ryuji replied, watching Aoyama walk away.


    Even if someone wasn''t a main character, it seemed that those with a bit of significance could still trigger talent entries. That was good to know.


    "Blue entry: Sunny and cheerful!"


    Ryuji clicked his tongue. "Sunny and cheerful, huh? What, is it supposed to make me bright and happy?


    "Never mind, let''s decompose it directly. It takes 1,000 points to extract a blue entry, and decomposing it yields 100 points. His original balance of 20 instantly jumped to 120!"

 Chapter 18: Club Disbanding

    Ryuji was in a good mood, but compared to him, Tobe was not.


    Earlier this morning, he had basked in so much praise. Now, he was overwhelmed with scorn. Many people despised him, including his supposed friend, Hayato, who hadn''t offered him any real support.


    The most direct among them was Yumiko, who never held back her feelings. She scoffed loudly, "So disgusting!"


    "Yumiko!" Hayato called out helplessly, knowing she was talking about his friend.


    "Humph!" Yumiko glanced at Hayato but refrained from saying more, though she warned him, "You''d better stay away from this guy in the future, Hayato, or you''ll end up just like him."


    Hayato could only offer a bitter smile, while Tobe sank deeper into his seat. His face was buried under his arms, hiding not regret, but a growing resentment.


    ''What did I do wrong? It''s always been like this! This is all Ryuji Hoshino''s fault! And this teacher, who does she think she is? And my friends... they''re the worst!''


    His thoughts spiraled deeper into bitterness. At the same time, a strange, oppressive aura seemed to gather around him, much like the one Ryuji had sensed earlier.


    ''Only Ellie understands me. Only Ellie is on my side...''


    ---


    During lunch, Ryuji didn''t waste any time and headed straight to Shizuka''s office.


    Meanwhile, in another part of the school, inside the art club''s room:


    "What? You want to disband the club? Do you even realize what you''re saying?" Eriri Sawamura, the club''s ace member, couldn''t believe her ears. Utaha Kasumigaoka, the third-year known for her calm demeanor, also frowned in disbelief. Kato Megumi sat nearby, but she seemed distracted, her attention elsewhere.


    Both Eri and Utaha stared at Tomoya Aki, who stood before them. His tired eyes, surrounded by dark circles, told the story of someone who hadn''t slept well likely from binge-watching anime or overworking himself.


    Utaha''s usual teasing tone had disappeared, replaced with a cold one. "Tomoya-kun, are you serious? You can take a day or two off if you need rest, but disbanding the club? That''s a drastic step."


    Eriri, usually loud and energetic, echoed the sentiment, "Yeah! You begged us to help with this project, and now you want to give up? After just a few days? I even put my own work on hold for you!" Her twin ponytails practically bristled with indignation.


    Utaha crossed her arms and added pointedly, "Tomoya kun, don''t you think this is sudden? Especially after all the effort it took to find a heroine for your game?"


    Megumi, who had been quietly lost in her own thoughts, didn''t expect the conversation to turn toward her. Glancing at the others, she simply shrugged and said calmly, "I don''t mind. We can disband the club if that''s what everyone wants."


    After all, Megumi hadn''t truly wanted to join the club in the first place. Tomoya had been annoyingly persistent in recruiting her, and disbanding it seemed like a relief. Her mind, however, was preoccupied with the events of the previous night. Even though time had passed, the memory of Ryuji lingered vividly. Despite having his contact info in her phone, she couldn''t find a good reason to reach out.


    "You can''t be serious!" Eriri glared at Megumi, feeling betrayed. "We should at least talk it through!"


    Before the argument could escalate, Tomoya raised his hand to silence them. His usual lively demeanor was replaced by a solemn one as he spoke clearly, despite his fatigue, "It''s over. I''ve found a new heroine. There''s no point in continuing with this club."


    His words left both Eriri and Utaha dumbfounded.


    "What? A new heroine? What are you even talking about, Tomoya?" Eriri blurted, her disbelief clear.


    Utaha, on the other hand, narrowed her eyes. "Tomoya-kun, you owe us an explanation. A new heroine? What does that even mean?"


    Tomoya, seemingly oblivious to the rising tension, smiled dreamily. His tone softened as he revealed, "Ellie... Ellie is the only heroine I need. I''ve already moved in with her, and from now on, my life belongs to her. This club is meaningless to me now."


    "...Ellie?" Both Eri and Utaha exchanged confused looks. Neither of them had heard this name before. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We already live together, and the rest of my life belongs to Ellie," Tomoya continued, his expression glowing with a weird mix of happiness and detachment.


    __________________________________________________


    If you enjoy reading this book, I''d love to hear your thoughts! Please consider leaving a review and sharing your comments. Your feedback helps me grow and improve, and I truly appreciate it.

 Chapter 19: Are You Asking Me Out?

    "Already living together?"


    Eriri''s voice stammered as she struggled to process what Tomoya had just said.


    Utaha, on the other hand, stopped tiptoeing and stood straight with a dark, cold expression on her face. "Living together?" she echoed, her voice icy. "So what you''re saying is, you used us to help you create your game, but now that you''ve moved in with some other girl, the club is meaningless to you, and you want to kick us out. Is that right?"


    Eriri''s thoughts finally caught up, and she realized the implication of Utaha''s words. "You... you''re going too far!" she exclaimed, her twin ponytails bouncing as her frustration grew.


    Unlike the two girls'' heated reactions,Tomoya remained calm, almost indifferent. "I''ve said what I wanted to say. I''m going to find Ellie-chan now." Without waiting for their responses, he turned and left the classroom.


    Silence filled the room for a moment before Megumi, who had been mostly absent-minded until now, quietly stood up. "Since the club is disbanded, I''ll be leaving as well," she said simply. Without another word, she walked out of the classroom, leaving Eriri and Utaha to stew in their frustrations.


    ---


    "Sensei!" Ryuji called as he opened the door to Hiratsuka Shizuka''s office and walked in casually.


    "Ugh!" A quick, startled cough followed. Shizuka, caught off guard, hurriedly put out the cigarette she had been smoking. Even though she had a tough, rebellious side, she still wanted to maintain her professional image as a teacher.


    "You... shouldn''t you be eating lunch right now?" she asked irritably, still a little flustered. She had been hoping to relax for a bit, but Ryuji''s sudden appearance interrupted her rare moment of peace.


    With a shrug, Ryuji smiled and said, "I figured it would be better to come see you sooner."


    "..." Shizuka was speechless for a moment. He had said the right thing, leaving her with no room to scold him. After composing herself, she looked at him seriously.


    "Aren''t you going to have a proper talk about the bullying incident?" she asked, folding her arms and giving him a stern look.


    Ryuji, however, didn''t seem fazed. "What''s there to talk about?" he replied nonchalantly.


    "You broke three people''s bones!" Shizuka exclaimed, still somewhat in disbelief. She couldn''t understand how this seemingly normal, if somewhat rebellious, student had taken on three bullies by himself.


    "Did I? I didn''t really pay attention," Ryuji said, his tone completely relaxed.


    "..." Shizuka couldn''t help but roll her eyes. His casual attitude was both frustrating and oddly amusing.


    "Listen, if something like this happens again, come to the teacher first," she warned, her tone more firm this time. "You can''t just handle everything by yourself. What if next time there are more people? You can''t fight off an entire group alone!"


    "You haven''t joined a club yet, have you?" Shizuka suddenly asked, shifting gears.


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow and answered honestly, "No, I haven''t."


    "Would you like to..."


    Before she could even finish her sentence, Ryuji interrupted her with a swift, "NO."


    Shizuka blinked in surprise. "I didn''t even say what I was going to ask yet! How do you know what I was going to say?"


    "Your thoughts are written all over your cute face, sensei. It''s not that hard to guess."


    Shizuka narrowed her eyes and stood up, walking around her desk to stand in front of him. "You think you''re good at reading women, huh?"


    She was about to challenge him further, but something he said earlier hit her, and she froze. "Wait... what did you just call me?"


    Ryuji mentally kicked himself for letting his thoughts slip out. "Uh... I called you cute, sensei."


    "..." Shizuka''s face twitched. She was almost 30, and this was the first time a student let alone a boy had called her "cute." And he said it so casually, as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    "Sensei calm down!" Ryuji quickly said, hoping to soften the impact.


    "Bang!"


    Before he could react, Shizuka''s fist shot toward him. Fortunately, Ryuji had quick reflexes, and he raised his hand to block it just in time.


    "Successfully contacted the target: Hiratsuka Shizuka! The purple entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?"


    A purple entry? That was just one step below a golden one. Ryuji''s mood improved instantly, but he decided to save looking at it for later.


    Meanwhile, Shizuka was glaring at him. "What did you call me?!"


    Ryuji shrugged, trying to appear innocent. "I just said you were cute, sensei. I didn''t mean anything by it."


    "You still said it!" She wasn''t entirely sure how to handle this. She had been single for 30 years, and the idea of a student calling her cute while flattering also felt entirely wrong. She quickly found an excuse to mask her confusion. "I just wanted to confirm if you really beat up those three guys by yourself."


    As she tried to pull her hand back from his grip, she realized with shock that she couldn''t. "Why can''t I move...?" Shizuka was strong, certainly stronger than your average person, but Ryuji''s grip was far beyond what she had expected from a student.


    Seeing her surprise, Ryuji quickly released her hand. "Sorry, sensei. It''s my first time holding a girl''s hand. I guess I got carried away."


    Shizuka blushed slightly, caught off guard by his casual flirtation. No one would believe that she was almost 30 with the way Ryuji treated her. She knew she was attractive for her age, but hearing it from a student made her heart race in a confusing way.


    "If you keep talking nonsense, my fist will meet your face," she warned, though her voice lacked its usual fierceness.


    Ryuji immediately raised his hands in surrender, though a playful smile danced on his lips. "So, sensei, do you have any plans after school today?"


    Shizuka was somewhat immune to his playful tone by now and looked at him curiously. "Why? Are you trying to ask me out on a date?"


    Ryuji smirked. "I know a noodle shop nearby that''s pretty good. I was wondering if I could treat you."


    Shizuka froze. It wasn''t every day or any day that a student asked her out. In fact, no one had asked her out in a long time. She was momentarily thrown off balance.


    Subconsciously, a small part of her felt elated. See? I can get asked out too! Even if it''s by my student... Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But she quickly snapped back to reality. Wait, no, that''s weird!


    "You''re out of your mind, brat. You''re not my type," she said, crossing her arms.


    "How can you be so sure if you don''t give it a try? Besides, sensei, I''m not as young as you think," Ryuji shot back with a wink.


    "Get lost!" Shizuka finally said, shaking her head in disbelief. "Go have lunch before I knock you out!"


    Ryuji laughed and stood up, giving her a mock salute. "Alright, alright. But seriously, let me know if you ever change your mind, sensei!"


    As Ryuji left the office, Shizuka watched him go, feeling both amused and flustered. She had to admit, the boy had guts. Young people these days... so bold.


    _________


    If you enjoy reading this book, I''d love to hear your thoughts. Please consider leaving a review and sharing your comments. Your feedback helps me grow and improve, and I truly appreciate it.

 Chapter 20: Iron Fist

    After Ryuji left the office, Shizuka was still feeling a bit flustered. It took her a few puffs to calm down, and when she did, a sudden realization hit her.


    "Wait... why did I even call him over here in the first place?"


    ---


    "Purple Entry: ''Iron Fist''!"


    A simple yet powerful ability once activated, it would double the power of Ryuji''s punches.


    "She really does live up to the title of ''Iron Fist Spinster''," Ryuji thought with amusement, as he recognized how fitting this ability was for Shizuka Hiratsuka.


    "Loading!"


    This kind of ability, which directly boosted his combat power, was too valuable to decompose. Ryuji smiled, satisfied with this new addition to his abilities.


    ---


    Talent Entry System:


    - Host: Ryuji Hoshino   S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    - Bloodline: Human


    - Loaded entries: Soul Devouring [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold], Presence Concealment [Gold], Iron Fist [Purple]


    -Points: 120


    From an empty slate, Ryuji now had four loaded talent entries. He was in a good mood as he returned to the classroom. But the moment he stepped in, he noticed how the atmosphere had changed.


    Compared to before, the other students in the class were now quietly curious about him. Their sideways glances gave away their thoughts they were wondering what exactly had happened to those three bullies from the other day, but no one dared to ask.


    The school day passed, and when classes were over, Miko appeared at his desk, looking for him. But today, something was off.


    "Ryuji-kun..." Miko''s voice was small and filled with anxiety. She looked at him with a pitiful expression, one that immediately gave Ryuji an idea of what was bothering her.


    "Can you see it?" she asked, glancing nervously around her, clearly frightened.


    As expected, Miko, one of the anime''s heroines, had an unusual talent for attracting monsters and ghosts. It seemed like yet another spirit had been drawn to her today.


    Ryuji chuckled softly, unable to resist her pitiful expression. "Leave it to me," he said reassuringly.


    Without further delay, Ryuji activated his Soul Devouring ability.


    "Shua! Shua! Shua!"


    Several dark chains materialized from thin air, lashing out and binding the spirit that had been haunting Miko. With Ryuji''s growing strength, dealing with such lesser spirits had become a trivial matter. The entity barely had time to react before being sucked into the dimensional rift created by the chains.


    "Ryuji! Thank you!" Miko exclaimed, walking up to his side as the air around them became peaceful again. Whenever Ryuji was near, she felt a profound sense of safety, knowing that he could protect her from all the eerie things she saw.


    "As long as I''m here, nothing will happen to you," Ryuji said, giving her a confident smile.


    "Uh-huh," Miko nodded eagerly, comforted by his words.


    "Let''s go home," he added, taking her hand gently as they left the school grounds together. They were a new couple, after all, and it was only natural for them to want to spend time together.


    As they walked through the quiet streets, Miko talked about her day what she had seen, what had made her laugh, and even the more mundane things. Ryuji listened without interrupting, letting her vent all her thoughts. If it weren''t for him, Miko might have sunk into a much darker mindset, burdened by her ability to see spirits. But with Ryuji by her side, she could at least feel lighter, even when dealing with the supernatural.


    After some time, they finally reached the front of Ryuji''s house. He stopped and turned to Miko, a playful glint in his eye. "It''s still a bit early. Would you like to come inside and hang out for a while?"


    Miko''s face turned a light shade of pink as she looked down shyly. She knew the implications of going inside a boy''s house alone, even though they had just started dating. But she nodded, her voice barely above a whisper. "Yes... I''d like that."


    Ryuji grinned. "Come on, then."


    ---


    Meanwhile, elsewhere in town...


    "This is the place!" Eriri said confidently, pointing at a house.


    "How do you even know where he lives?" Utaha asked, eyeing her curiously.


    "Mind your own business!" Eriri snapped back, rolling her eyes.


    Behind them, Megumi sighed, feeling a bit exasperated. "Why did you two drag me along for this?" she asked, clearly not interested in the venture. "I told my mom I''d be home early. We''re not in the club anymore, so I don''t see why I need to be here."


    Eriri, annoyed by Megumi''s disinterest, retorted, "We''re all part of the club! Don''t you care about saving it?"


    "I don''t want to," Megumi replied bluntly, her face as emotionless as ever. In her mind, Tomoya''s antics were no longer her concern. She had never been that invested in the club, and with everything that had happened, she felt even less inclined to care.


    "You!" Eriri was left speechless by Megumi''s straight to the point answer.


    Before she could say anything more, Utaha cut in, "It doesn''t matter. We''re already here. Aren''t you the least bit curious about who this ''Ellie'' is?"


    Both Utaha and Eriri had been taken aback by Tomoya''s sudden declaration that he had found a new heroine. Even though they were usually rivals, this situation had put them on the same side. They needed to know who this mysterious Ellie was.


    "..." Megumi had nothing to say. She didn''t care about Tomoya''s supposed new ''heroine.'' But since she was already here, she decided to wait and see what would happen. After all, the quicker this was over, the quicker she could head home.


    ---


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Utaha knocked on Tomoya''s front door, but there was no response. Minutes passed, and the house remained eerily quiet.


    "Strange. Maybe he''s out working?" Eriri suggested, though she didn''t sound convinced. Tomoya often worked part-time to support his hobbies, so it wasn''t entirely out of the question.


    "What luck," Utaha muttered, her frustration clear. "Should we head back?"


    Megumi, who had remained silent until now, was the first to speak up. "Can we go home now?"


    Before the others could respond, the door suddenly creaked open on its own.


    "Wait... what?" Eriri took a step back, her voice trembling slightly. The door had opened by itself, and under the moonlight, Tomoya''s house looked unnervingly dark and quiet.


    "This... doesn''t feel right," Utaha said, her bravado faltering as she also took a step back. Despite her usual calm demeanor, she couldn''t shake the unsettling atmosphere.


    Megumi, standing behind them, narrowed her eyes. Unlike the other two, she had a suspicion of what might be going on. After the strange encounter she had with Ryuji the previous night, she had a sinking feeling that the world was far stranger than she had previously believed.


    "Maybe there really is something weird in this world after all..." Megumi muttered under her breath, her mind drifting back to Ryuji.

 Chapter 20.1: Miko’s Night

    So, here''s the smut. I didn''t want to split it into two chapters, but let me know if you think it''s too long.


    -------------


    After a long day at school, Ryuji and Miko found themselves at his place, watching TV while sharing a couch.  S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The tension between them was palpable, and the sexual energy was building up. After a while, Ryuji turned off the TV and looked at Miko, who was nervously biting her lower lip. He leaned in and kissed her, his tongue exploring her mouth as she responded eagerly. Ryuji''s hands moved to Miko''s shoulders, and he gently pushed her down onto the couch.


    "Ryu.. Ryuji-kun"


    You look so cute when you''re all tensed up." his thumb teased her cheeks; "I mean, just take a look at your eyes, they''re practically twinkling."


    Miko snickered and bent her head sideways, avoiding his gaze, trying to hide the fact that she was blushing hard.


    "That''s not fair." she mumbled.


    Ryuji then lowered himself onto her naked body, wedged himself between her spread out thighs, His hands settled on her lower abdomen, rubbing down his palm on her stomach. A groan of gratitude instantly curled out from her throat.


    Her head arched backwards and her chest swelling up and down.


    Then she held his arm from going further, her voice barely above a whisper. "I''m scared, Ryuji. I''ve never done this before, and I have no experience."


    Ryuji leaned in, tenderly brushing his lips against hers. His kiss was soft and full of promise. "Miko, we''ll take it slow, and I''ll be with you every step of the way. There''s no need to be afraid. I''ll make sure you feel safe and loved."


    Miko''s fear began to wane as she felt Ryuji''s lips against hers, a gentle and reassuring kiss that conveyed his affection for her. She wrapped her arms around him, holding him close, and whispered, "Thank you, Ryuji. I trust you."


    Ryuji continued to kiss her, his lips moving in a slow and sensual dance with hers. As they moved to bedroom, they kissed, the intensity of their emotions grew, and the room around them seemed to fade away.


    Miko responded to his touch with a growing sense of longing and excitement. Her body trembled with a mixture of anticipation and desire, and she whispered against his lips, "I want you, Ryuji."


    Their kisses became more heated, filled with a growing hunger for each other. The intensity of their connection deepened as they undressed. Ryuji''s gentle guidance eased Miko''s fears, and she felt her anxieties give way to passion and longing.


    As their clothes fell away, revealing their naked bodies to each other, Ryuji''s breath caught when he saw Miko''s ample breasts, her somewhat big ass, and her smooth, inviting pussy. His eyes filled with adoration as he took in every inch of her.


    With a soft smile, he said, "Miko, you''re absolutely stunning."


    Miko''s cheeks flushed with a mix of embarrassment and desire. She whispered, "Thank you."


    Ryuji''s fingers then moved lower, teasing her clit with a delicate touch. He watched her reactions carefully, ensuring that each caress brought her pleasure, Miko''s body responded to his touch, her hips subtly moving in rhythm with his fingers. She closed her eyes, surrendering to the sensations that was awakening within her.


    Ryuji leaned in, kissing her deeply as his fingers continued their delicate dance on her clit.


    Miko''s body quivered, her eyes locked with Ryuji''s as he continued to arouse her. She remained silent, a mix of anticipation and nervousness painting her expression. The unspoken intensity between them only added to the charged atmosphere.


    Ryuji took his time, wanting to ensure that Miko was ready for what was to come. He could feel her growing wetter, a clear sign of her desire. Then Ryuji''s finger slipped into her pussy.


    It had happened so suddenly, all she could do was widen her eyes. She stiffened for a second, then let out a short sharp scream! It screeched through her mouth, almost breaking apart her larynx. Instinctively, she squirmed with her waist, trying to get him out.


    But the more she resisted, the more pleasure she felt.


    Ryuji''s finger made love to her insides, stringing along the walls of her pussy, curving and twirling inside of her wetness. At a slow, steady, sensual rate, he slipped in and out in sweet delirious thrusts, pausing to feel her voluptuous body squirm under him. Her moans began to rise, higher and higher, as he continued to finger fuck her pussy.


    At the base of his forefinger, and along the edges of the remaining fingers, a rich dab of her vaginal fluid had accumulated from the sensual fingering.


    At this point, her back was barely on the bed. As his finger found her sweet spots, her chest would jerk forward, gasping between moans, and choking back on her screams. South of her slim waist, using her heavy bum, she began to slither all over the sheets, writhing in tandem with his thrusts, angling her pussy to feel his jerking finger, willing him to pick up the pace.


    Above her head her long black hair with purple undertone at the bottom draped across the bed. Eyes tightly closed, mouth hanging open, and lips quivering, her pale face was contorted in pleasure. In that moment she was art itself.


    With their bodies intertwined and the anticipation building, Ryuji couldn''t hold back any longer. He positioned himself above her, his eyes locked with hers, filled with love and longing.


    As he gently teased Miko''s entrance, he felt the wetness that indicated her readiness. He whispered, "Miko, I''m going to be with you every step of the way. Just relax okay?."


    Miko nodded, her heart pounding in her chest. She whispered to him, "I''m ready, Ryuji."


    Gently, he began to thrust his manhood into her, his movements slow and deliberate.


    Miko''s silence continued, her eyes revealing her vulnerability.


    Ryuji kept his attention on her


    As Ryuji''s penetration continued, he realized the moment when he pierced her hymen, and Miko couldn''t help but let out a small moan of pain. Her body tensed briefly, adjusting to the new sensation.


    Ryuji paused, concern in his eyes. He said, "Are you okay, Miko? If you want to stop, we can."


    Miko''s response was a shake of her head. She wanted to continue, to experience this with Ryuji. She whispered, "I''m okay. Let''s keep going, don''t worry about me I''m alright."


    With vigor, Ryuji then slammed into her tight pussy and felt his knees buckle beneath him. He pulled out again and slid it in with the second stroke gliding through her soft wetness, and feeling the mind numbing effect of her tight walls clamping around his cock.


    Picking up his pace, he dug his hand into her thigh, and blasted hot breaths on her face as he slid in and out of her. Ryuji parted the thick folds of her pussy thrusting and riding the electric currents that blasted through him.


    His dick throbbed with each thrust mercilessly splitting her insides leaving her jostling up and down under the impact of his heavy thrusts. At the tip of his cock, a sweet tingling sensation kept building up.


    His heart rate began to rise dangerously as he picked up the tempo.


    Plap-Plap sounds, coddled with frantic breathing filled the room.


    Ryuji leaned in to kiss Miko again, their lips and tongues locked in a passionate embrace. He whispered against her lips, "You''re doing amazing, Miko.


    Miko''s response was a passionate kiss, her body moving in sync with his.


    Her fingers dug into his back, her nails grazing his skin as her pleasure intensified. She gasped and moaned quietly into his mouth, trying to hold back the intensity of her emotions.


    Miko''s initial discomfort had turned into a pleasurable sensations.


    Miko," he said softly, "it''s okay to let go and enjoy this. You don''t need to be quiet. Your voice is music to my ears."


    Ryuji''s fingers traced her curves, igniting her desire, and his manhood continued to move with a steady rhythm. He could feel the wetness between her legs, a clear sign of her arousal. He whispered in her ear, "Don''t hold back. Let your voice flow freely."


    Miko hesitated for a moment, her body quivering under Ryuji''s touch. She wasn''t sure if she could allow herself to make sounds of enjoyment.


    Miko took a deep breath, her voice barely more than a whisper as she let out a moan. Her body responded, the tension giving way to a flood of pleasure. Ryuji watched her closely, his own desire mirrored in his eyes.


    With each passing moment, Miko''s voice grew louder, her moans reflecting the growing intensity of their connection. The room seemed to pulse with their shared desire. As Ryuji''s thrusts quickened, Miko''s range of motion increased in tandem.


    "That''s it, Miko. Let the pleasure take over."


    They both groaned as one and Ryuji picked up the pace pushing his dick even farther while she was squeezing even harder.


    "Fuck..." Ryuji growled, letting the sound of his deep groan wash over her.


    In electric tingles, Miko felt a paralyzing currents ran down the curve of her back, sending a rich wave of moisture flooding through her pussy dripping and slithering in rich creamy slurps. Ryuji''s outline loomed over her husking and heaving above her naked pale body as while she panted like an animal in heat


    Still pounding straight through her tight pussy, Ryuji eyes caught the faint outline of her bouncing breasts. And he swallowed. Each boob firm and round, slapped against each other, twirling in jiggly motions, and flapping in response to his violent thrusts.


    Ryuji dove downwards and arched his neck forward opening his mouth to receive her perky nipple.


    Her pink nipple quickly found it self on Ryuji''s Lips. Immediately, his tongue curled around it, and giving it a hungry suck.


    Beneath him, Miko''s shoulders shook violently sending shivers all through her supple body. Heaving in frantic gasps, she howled into the air trying to snatch deep breaths that never came. Shaking like a leaf in the wind, her chest trembled and her arms flapped restlessly by her sides gliding across the soft cotton sheets.


    Her vaginal fluids trickled down in rich wetness sliding down from her vulva, to her butt crack staining the white sheets in a moist puddle.


    Her hair sprawled all over the bed in every direction. Her neck arched backwards as she closed her eyes in pleasure allowing her hot breaths and salacious moans to come spluttering through the room.


    The intensity of their passion continued to grow as Miko''s desire surged. She couldn''t get enough of Ryuji''s touch and longed for even deeper connection. With a wild look in her eyes, she decided to take charge, shifting her position.


    She whispered, "I want to feel you deeper, Ryuji."


    She then straddled him, guiding his throbbing manhood toward her dripping wet entrance. Her need was insatiable, and she wanted to feel him deeper and harder.


    Her eyes met Ryuji''s, her gaze filled with determination, and she lowered herself onto him, gasping as she impaled herself.


    With newfound boldness, Miko began to slide herself down onto Ryuji, her movements slow and deliberate.


    She wanted to savor every inch of him, inching closer to the sensations she craved. Her moans grew louder with each descent, and her tightness wrapped around him like a vice.


    Miko began to rock her body back and forth, each movement sending electrifying sensations coursing through her. Her wetness made every motion glide smoothly, creating loud, wet, slapping noises that filled the room.


    Miko''s cries of pleasure mixed with the wet, erotic sounds as she rode Ryuji with reckless abandon. Her hips slammed against his, their bodies creating a symphony of desire. Ryuji''s hands roamed her body, gripping her ass, and urging her on.


    As Miko took charge, she felt the ecstasy building within her again. Her voice was a crescendo of pleasure, each moan escaping her lips like a chorus of desire. She was unstoppable, riding Ryuji with insatiable fervor.


    Miko''s voice grew more insistent, her moans becoming cries of unrestrained pleasure. She was riding Ryuji with wild abandon. Her fingers raked through his hair, and her lips sought his in a fevered kiss.


    The wet slapping noises filled the room. The scent of their lovemaking hung heavy in the air, igniting their senses. They were completely lost in each other.


    Miko''s moans of pleasure filled the room, and her sultry words added to the passionate atmosphere, her body moving with a raw intensity as she rode Ryuji.


    Miko''s eyes were filled with an irresistible mix of desire and defiance. She looked at Ryuji with a teasing glint in her eye, her voice dripping with sensuality. "Is that all you''ve got, Ryuji? I want more. I want to feel every inch of you."


    Ryuji was more than willing to meet her challenge.


    In a bold move, Ryuji removed his dick from her concentrated a little bit of the blue light from his ability on his dick. The transformation was swift, and he watched as Miko''s eyes widened in anticipation.


    Miko gasped as she saw the light of Ryuji''s manhood, it was the ability he showed her earlier while devouring the spirits in her apartment.


    She was already dripping with desire, and she knew she was in for an unforgettable experience. She couldn''t resist taunting him, her words laced with seduction. "Now we''re talking, Ryuji. Show me what you''ve got with that massive cock."


    "Ryuji then carried her and laid her down on all fours"


    With one swift, powerful motion, Ryuji plunged the top of his manhood deep inside Miko''s eager womb. The sensation was electrifying, and both of them moaned in unison as their connection reached a new level of intensity.


    Miko''s body trembled with pleasure as Ryuji filled her completely. Her eyes locked onto his, and her voice was a mixture of passion and daring. "This is it. More, Ryuji, give me more."


    Miko''s response was a sultry moan that filled the room. Her movements became even more frantic as she embraced the intensity of their connection. She was fully immersed in the pleasure Ryuji was giving her, and her voice was like a music to Ryuji''s ear.


    From her uterus, down to the tightening walls of her cervix, rippling waves leaped through Miko. In between urgent gasps, she began to moan uttering rubbish words muttering incomplete sentences, and speaking in eight different languages all at once!


    Her eyeballs danced back and forth rolling backwards into her sockets. Gasping for breath Her voice which was hoarse from bouts of panting, began to quiver and break.


    Ryuji continued to move in and out of her clamping pussy. The tip of his cock throbbed harder and harder-expanding her virgin cervix, flattening against her sweet spots as he slid out in wet slurping thrusts. Miko feeling the pulsing of his organ, clenched her pussy even tighter squeezing his thickening girth!


    Ryuji, with a look of pure intensity, spoke in hushed tone, "I''m about to come, Miko. Are you ready?"


    Miko, her voice laced with longing and anticipation, replied, "Yes, Ryuji, give it to me."


    With a primal roar, Ryuji reached the peak of his pleasure. He released a torrent of cum deep inside Miko''s womb, filling her with his essence. The sensation was overwhelming, and Miko''s body quivered as she experienced a simultaneous climax.


    The pleasure was too much for Miko. From her shoulders, to her slender stomach, down to her beefy thighs, her entire body erupted shaking in violent spasms. Her toes curled, and her knees buckled. Her ass clapped together bouncing back defiantly as Ryuji slammed against her voluptuousness.


    They both collapsed onto the bed, their bodies covered in sweat. Ryuji wrapped his arms around Miko, and they fell asleep together, their bodies entwined.


    ----


    My first time writing smut how was it?


    Want to experience this scene with visuals as you read? Check out my Patreon.

 Chapter 21: New Urban Legend

    "I wanted to leave, but I was brought in anyway."


    "I dont want to be here," Megumi thought, but she found herself being pulled into the house with Eriri and Utaha. The atmosphere inside felt strange, but before anyone could say anything...


    "Is the air conditioner on? It''s freezing!" Eriri shivered suddenly, hugging her arms as they walked further into the house. The early autumn chill was already in the air, and no one in their right mind would be blasting the AC this time of year.


    Megumi flipped on the lights, and the cold, dark ambiance receded slightly. "It seems like Tomoya isn''t home," Eriri said after taking a quick look around the living room.


    Just as they were about to leave, Utaha, who had been standing in silence, furrowed her brow. "Wait a second," she said softly, scanning the room.


    Eriri noticed her expression and asked, "What is it?"


    Utaha''s gaze shifted to a corner of the room. "There''s something strange," she muttered. "Where are the daily necessities?"


    "Daily necessities?" Eriri looked confused, staring around the room, thinking everything looked normal.


    Megumi, standing beside Utaha, chimed in with her usual calm tone, "She''s right. There''s only one set of daily necessities." She glanced at the shelves, the bathroom door, and other places one might expect to find traces of another person. There was nothing.


    Utaha nodded, confirming Kato''s observation. "Tomoya said he was living together with someone, right? But there''s no evidence of anyone else living here."


    "True..." Eriri looked around more carefully, starting to realize the same thing. "If he''s living with someone, where''s the other person''s stuff?"


    The room suddenly felt colder again, and before anyone could speak, the bedroom door creaked open slowly, as if someone or something had pushed it open from the inside.


    The girls froze, tension building in the room. Out from the door stepped Tomoya , but he didn''t look like the cheerful, tired boy from earlier. His expression was grim and unnerving, his presence dark and foreboding.


    "I was scared to death!" Eriri exclaimed nervously, taking a step back. "Why didn''t you answer when we knocked? You nearly gave me a heart attack!"


    But Tomoya didn''t respond immediately. His face remained eerily blank. Then, in a low, unsettling voice, he muttered, "Who let you in?"


    Eriri blinked in confusion. "What are you talking about, Tomoya? It''s us!"


    But Tomoya didn''t seem to hear her. His voice rose, repeating the question louder, "Who let you in? Who let you in? Who let you in!"


    Utaha immediately sensed something was very wrong. She tugged at Eriri''s sleeve. "Something''s off."


    Eriri glanced between Utaha and Tomoya, realizing the tension in the air was not normal. She started to back away instinctively, but Tomoya''s eyes darkened, and his expression twisted into something feral.


    "No one can disturb my life with Ellie!" he snarled, his voice now menacing and wild. His hand darted to his side, and when it came back up, he was holding a knife.


    "Tomoya! What are you doing?!" Eriri shrieked, stumbling back.


    "Ellie and I... no one can come between us! You all need to die!" Tomoya''s voice cracked with madness as he raised the knife and lunged forward.


    "Run!" Megumi''s sharp voice cut through the chaos, and the three girls bolted toward the door.


    As they ran outside, hearts pounding, they finally looked back. Tomoya didn''t chase them. He stood at the threshold of the house, knife hanging loosely by his side, eyes dark and vacant. But it wasn''t just him. Standing behind him was a tall woman, at least a head taller than him.


    The woman''s face was grotesquely beautiful on one side, but the other half looked like a decaying skeleton, her twisted smile sending chills down their spines. She stared at them with an eerie, unblinking gaze, her hand resting possessively on Tomoya''s shoulder.


    The sight was enough to make their blood run cold. Just a glance at the pair filled them with dread, and when they looked again, the door had slammed shut as if nothing had happened.


    "What... what the hell was that?" Utaha muttered breathlessly.


    The girls stood in stunned silence, their fear still fresh in their minds.


    ---


    The next morning, Ryuji woke up to the muffled voice of Miko, who lay next to him in bed. She pouted as she buried her face against him, her voice barely audible. "Liar..."


    Ryuji chuckled, still a bit groggy from the night. "What did I lie about this time?"


    "You said I would only stay a little while... but I ended up staying the night..." Miko''s cheeks were flushed with both embarrassment and happiness. She had initially intended to just stop by for a bit, but one thing led to another, and now... well, she was still here.


    "Are you sure that''s what you said last night?" Ryuji teased, his voice playful as he propped himself up on one arm, leaning over her.


    Miko''s face turned an even deeper shade of red. "D-Don''t repeat it!" she squealed, covering her face with her hands. Despite her usual reserved nature, she had moments of surprising boldness. But in the quiet of the morning, those moments left her blushing.


    Ryuji laughed, his voice warm. "Alright, alright. Your secret is safe with me. I already let your mom know last night that you''d be staying over. She was totally cool with it."


    Miko peeked through her fingers, her heart racing. "My mom knows? She... agreed?" Her voice was small, and while she tried to sound embarrassed, the truth was, she felt overjoyed.


    "Yup. She didn''t seem surprised either." Ryuji stretched lazily, watching Miko as she slowly got out of bed. "You doing alright? You seemed a little sore earlier."


    Miko winced slightly but nodded. "Yeah, I''m fine now.


    "If you''re really feeling okay, I won''t push it. But, if you wanted to take the day off, I''d back you up." Ryuji smirked. "Just think about it: a whole day with me."


    Miko shook her head, smiling shyly. "No, I''m fine. I''d rather go to school with you."


    Ryuji shrugged. "Alright, but don''t blame me if we end up continuing last night''s activities later." He gave her a sly wink.


    Miko blushed again and swatted him playfully. "You''re terrible!" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---


    Later that morning, as Ryuji sat in class, he could still feel a lingering sense of satisfaction from the night before. It was impossible to wipe the grin from his face, though that grin quickly faded when he felt a certain gaze on him.


    Looking up, he noticed Shizuka staring at him from the front of the class, an unreadable expression on her face. The moment their eyes met, she quickly turned away, trying to focus on her lesson.


    Ryuji smirked knowingly. Yesterday must''ve gotten to her. He thought about how flustered she had been during their conversation. Guess I left more of an impression than I thought.


    Meanwhile, Shizuka clenched her fists, trying to maintain her composure. Damn brat... She had barely slept last night, her mind racing with thoughts about their conversation. Now, here he was, looking completely unfazed while she was the one feeling rattled.


    How is he so calm? she thought, growing more frustrated by the second.

 Chapter 22: Help

    Compared to Ryuji ''s relaxed demeanor, the three girls from the game production club were far from comfortable. They had spent the night plagued by the strange encounter at Aki''s house, and it showed on their faces when they met up during the break.


    Upon seeing the dark circles and fatigue in each other''s expressions, it was clear none of them had slept well.


    "It seems like you all had the same dream, right?" Utaha sighed as she sat down on the rooftop, unconsciously standing on tiptoe, a habit she had when feeling unsettled.


    Megumi nodded silently. She was beginning to regret ever going to Tomoya''s house the previous night.


    On the other hand, Eriri was far less composed. Her twin ponytails swayed wildly as she vented her frustration. "After I got home, every time I closed my eyes, I''d see that woman with half of her face as a skeleton, just standing there, staring at me. I couldn''t sleep at all!"


    Eriri looked exhausted. She had thought she was being haunted by something unnatural, and while nothing happened physically, the lack of sleep was taking its toll.


    Utaha didn''t say much, but it was clear she felt the same way. What they had experienced last night had completely shattered their sense of normalcy. Now they understood why Tomoya had seemed so different, so unnervingly detached.


    "What should we do now? Go to a shrine?" Eriri suggested, her voice tinged with desperation. She had never been one to believe in the supernatural, but after last night, it seemed like the only logical solution.


    "That''s a good idea,"Utaha agreed, folding her arms. "There''s got to be a shrine nearby that handles this sort of thing."


    Megumi, who had been listening quietly, suddenly spoke up, her voice calm but with a hint of something else behind it. "I think I know someone who can help with this kind of problem."


    Both Utaha and Eriri turned to look at her in surprise. "You do?" they asked simultaneously.


    ---


    During lunch break, Ryuji was spending time with Miko. She barely spared a thought for her best friend Yurikawa Hana; all she wanted was to be near Ryuji.


    "Ryuji, what do you think we''ll do after graduation?" Miko asked dreamily, holding onto his arm as they strolled through the school grounds.


    "Maybe I''ll go into demon exorcism, or something like that," Ryuji replied with a shrug. He wasn''t someone with grand ambitions like saving the world. His goal was simple become strong and live life comfortably.


    Miko seemed thrilled by the idea. "That sounds perfect! We can start a demon-hunting agency together. I''ll be your assistant!"


    Ryuji smiled, not wanting to burst her bubble. "Sounds good. You can take care of all the little things." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just then, his phone buzzed with a message. He glanced down and saw it was from Kato Megumi, the girl he had saved from a strange encounter not long ago.


    "Who is it?" Miko asked, noticing Ryuji''s distraction.


    "Ah, it''s from someone at our school. I helped her out with a weird situation a while back. Seems like she''s in trouble again and needs my help."


    Miko nodded understandingly. "You should go, then."


    Ryuji thought for a moment before pulling Miko closer. "Come with me. No need to stay behind."


    "Really?" Miko asked, looking a bit hesitant. She worried that her presence might complicate things, especially when it came to supernatural matters.


    "You''re my girlfriend. You belong with me."


    Miko blushed and nodded happily, letting Ryuji lead her by the hand.


    Not far from them, Hana watched the two of them with a sigh. "Miko''s really changed. She used to tell me everything, and now... I''ve been completely forgotten." Hana pouted. "I want a love like that too..."


    ---


    Back on the rooftop, Utaha and Eriri were still staring at Megumi, processing what she had just said.


    "You know someone who can help with... this?" Eriri asked incredulously.


    "Yes," Megumi replied calmly. "I ran into something strange a little while back after school, and this person helped me out. I think he can help with whatever is happening now."


    "Really?" Utaha''s interest was piqued. "What happened to you?"


    Megumi told them about her encounter with the human-faced dog, explaining how Ryuji had saved her just in time.


    Both Utaha and Eriri were shocked by her story, leaning in as she spoke. It was hard to believe that someone as calm and indifferent as Megumi had been caught up in something so terrifying.


    "And this person... is he a student here?" Utaha asked.


    Megumi nodded. "Yes, he is. He should be here soon."


    Just as they were processing this information, the rooftop door opened again. Ryuji stepped through, Miko right behind him, her hand still in his.


    "Ryu..." Megumi stopped herself mid-greeting as she noticed Miko standing with him, her hand intertwined with his.


    "Hello again, Kato-san," Ryuji greeted casually, not seeming to notice her pause.


    "Hello, Ryuji-kun," Kato Megumi replied, keeping her usual calm expression, though there was a flicker of something in her eyes perhaps surprise or curiosity.


    Seeing Megumi''s subtle reaction, Ryuji decided to introduce Miko properly. "This is Yotsuya Miko, my girlfriend."


    "Hello, my name is Yotsuya Miko!" Miko greeted with a bright smile, clearly proud to be introduced as Ryuji''s girlfriend.


    Utaha and Eriri blinked in surprise but quickly composed themselves.


    "Nice to meet you," Utaha said politely, giving a small nod.


    "Yeah, nice to meet you!" Eriri added, though she couldn''t hide the surprise in her voice. They hadn''t expected Ryuji to already have a girlfriend, let alone one as sweet-looking as Miko.


    As the introductions ended, Megumi observed the pair. She had never thought much about Ryuji''s personal life beyond their brief interactions, but seeing him with Miko... it made her feel something, though she wasn''t entirely sure what it was.


    "So," Ryuji started, "Kato-san, what seems to be the problem this time?"


    Megumi quickly composed herself and explained, "It''s not just me. Kasumigaoka-san and Sawamura-san here have also been having strange experiences after visiting Aki''s house. Something... off is going on."


    Ryuji listened attentively, nodding as Kato explained the eerie events, including the unsettling presence of a woman with half her face skeletal, who seemed to be haunting them. As he listened, his expression darkened slightly.


    "Sounds like you''ve been caught up in something serious," he said, his tone more serious now. "I''ll take care of it. Where''s this Tomoya now?"


    The three girls exchanged glances, unsure. "We don''t know," Utaha admitted. "We tried contacting him after last night, but he''s not responding to our messages."


    "Well, we''ll have to find him first. But don''t worry. I''ll get to the bottom of this."


    Megumi, Utaha, and Eriri all nodded, a sense of relief washing over them. Even though the situation was bizarre, there was something about Ryuji that made them feel everything was going to be alright.

 Chapter 23: I Owe You

    They all knew that Megumi rarely joked.


    She would never tease them about such things.


    Therefore, the story Megumi told was probably true, and Ryuji in front of them was indeed a capable person.


    They couldn''t help but feel a sense of respect toward him. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though Utaha usually had a habit of being sarcastic, she wasn''t foolish. She knew when to be sharp-tongued and when to hold back.


    "Well, let me see your palms first," Ryuji said without any further ado.


    "I''d like to perform a little palmistry"


    "Palmistry?"


    Utaha and Eriri were still a little hesitant. After all, they didn''t know Ryuji well and weren''t familiar with his abilities.


    "That''s right," Ryuji, already prepared with his explanation, replied calmly. "Through palmistry, I can see a person''s fortune in various aspects. I want to confirm whether you''ve really encountered any of those strange things."


    In truth, with his current Yin-Yang Eyes, Ryuji didn''t need to look at any palms to figure out whether someone had come into contact with the supernatural. The palm-reading bit was just an excuse to trigger his talent entry.


    "Okay," Utaha said, finally deciding to cooperate. After glancing at Eriri, she raised her hand, offering it to Ryuji.


    "Then, take a look at mine first."


    "Hmm." Ryuji took her hand gently. As one of the heroines of an anime, Utaha''s skin was smooth and delicate, and holding her hand was a pleasant feeling.


    "Successfully contacted a target: Kasumigaoka Utaha! A purple entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?"


    A purple entry? Ryuji, pretending to be deep in thought, let go of her hand quickly, careful not to come across as too eager.


    "Yours next," he said, turning to Eriri.


    "Alright, alright!" Eriri was clearly a bit nervous, but after seeing Utaha do it without any issues, she felt she had no reason to hesitate. She raised her small hand.


    "Successfully contacted a target: Sawamura Eriri! A gold entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?"


    Another gold entry? Not bad at all, Ryuji thought, nodding to himself as if he was carefully considering something.


    Lastly, he glanced at Megumi''s hand, but no talent entry was triggered this time. It seemed that the probability of triggering an entry on the first contact was much higher, and subsequent chances would be lower. But there was no rush; there would be plenty of time to figure things out later.


    "It seems you really have encountered something strange," Ryuji said seriously, letting go of Eriri''s hand. "Now, tell me what happened during that time."


    "I''ll explain," Utaha volunteered. Despite the fear she felt, she wasn''t one to shy away and bravely began recounting the events of the previous night.


    Although Miko was only listening, she could still feel the dread in the air as Utaha described the situation. Instinctively, she moved closer to hide behind Ryuji.


    "I see," Ryuji muttered after hearing the story. "No wonder you looked so frightened. That was definitely terrifying."


    "Was it an urban legend?" Megumi, who had been silent until now, suddenly asked Ryuji.


    "Hm?" Ryuji looked at her in surprise. Despite the calm situation, her expression hadn''t changed it was still the same blank, emotionless face as always.


    "I also heard about some urban legends that night. Normal people shouldn''t be able to see those strange beings, right?"


    The human-faced dog had indeed said that only certain special urban legends could be seen by humans. Normal spirits and ghosts wouldn''t be visible to most.


    "I have to say, you were pretty brave at that time," Ryuji praised her with a smile. "Not many people could stay calm in such a creepy situation."


    Megumi didn''t show much in response, but a small sparkle of excitement flickered in her eyes, as if the praise had lifted her spirits.


    "If I had to guess, it was probably the Skeleton Woman," Ryuji added, drawing from the knowledge he had gained about various urban legends.


    "Skeleton Woman?" The name confused the girls, as they had never heard of it.


    Unlike famous urban legends like the Slit-Mouthed Woman, Sadako, or Hanako in the Toilet, the Skeleton Woman was relatively unknown.


    "In the realm of urban legends, the Skeleton Woman isn''t very well known. She''s an entity that feeds on the energy of boys. Once you receive her token, she marks you, drains your energy, and won''t let go. If anyone interrupts her feeding, she bears a grudge."


    Traditionally, the Skeleton Woman''s token was a hairpin, but in the modern era, it was likely updated to something more appealing to boys.


    If the girls had heard this story before experiencing the supernatural, they would have dismissed it. But now, they were forced to believe it, having witnessed these horrors firsthand.


    "Are there many urban legends?" Utaha asked. It seemed that the realization of the paranormal had sparked a need for further understanding.


    "There are as many urban legends as there are gods in Japan," Ryuji answered with a wry smile.


    Utaha fell silent. She was well aware that the phrase "eight million gods" in Japanese culture referred to the countless gods, spirits, and creatures believed to exist in the land, including even stray animals.


    "Since you know it''s the Skeleton Woman, can you deal with her and remove whatever she attached on to us ?" Eriri couldn''t help but interject, desperate for a solution.


    "Yes," Ryuji replied confidently.


    "Great!" Eriri was about to sigh in relief, but then Ryuji added something unexpected.


    "Two hundred thousand yen."


    "???" Eriri''s happy expression froze in place.


    "Did you really think I''d help you for free?" Ryuji said, his tone casual.


    "Of course not!" Eriri muttered, finally snapping out of her surprise. She knew Ryuji''s request was reasonable, but it still took her off guard.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll transfer the money now!"

 Chapter 24: Myself

    Sawamura Eriri was the eldest daughter of the prestigious Sawamura family, and her father was a diplomat. She was undoubtedly part of the wealthy second generation, so money was never an issue for her. Although 200,000 yen wasn''t a small sum, it was something Eriri could easily afford. Without hesitation, she quickly transferred the money to Ryuji Hoshino.


    "Is it okay now?" she asked. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course!" Ryuji replied, glancing at the transfer notification on his phone before giving a satisfied nod. He then waved his hand casually in Eriri''s direction using his soul devouring ability to absorb the lingering negative energy on her. "It''s done."


    "???"


    Wait, what? That quickly? Eriri was stunned. Was he joking? She wasn''t sure whether to trust him. Even Utaha, who was standing nearby, gave Ryuji a suspicious look.


    "I''ve already cleared the negative energy that the Skeleton Woman left on you. You should feel a lot lighter now," Ryuji explained calmly.


    "???"


    Eriri blinked in confusion but soon started to realize something. After taking a moment to check herself, her expression shifted to one of surprise.


    "It''s true!" she exclaimed, her face lighting up. The heavy, gloomy feeling that had been weighing her down all night was completely gone. She felt light and refreshed, as if all the fatigue from her sleepless night had simply vanished.


    Ryuji had simply waved his hand, and just like that, she was cured. It was incredible. But wait... something didn''t feel right.


    "Hold on," Utaha, who had been watching the entire time, spoke up with a thoughtful look on her face. "What would have happened if we hadn''t dealt with this negative energy?"


    That was a question they hadn''t considered earlier.


    Ryuji shrugged, seemingly unconcerned. "It''s nothing too serious. At worst, you would have to see the Skeleton Woman every time you closed your eyes. You wouldn''t be able to sleep, and you''d eventually become mentally exhausted, paranoid, and maybe even lose your sanity. But you wouldn''t die."


    His tone was so nonchalant it made the situation sound far less terrifying than it actually was.


    "Wait, what?" Utaha''s eyes widened. "That''s really scary! What do you mean ''you won''t die''? That''s way too light!"


    Without missing a beat, Utaha immediately requested, "Please help me clear mine too!"


    As a bestselling author, she wasn''t short on money, so 200,000 yen was nothing she couldn''t handle. She quickly made the transfer without hesitation.


    Ryuji, of course, took the payment and performed the same "cleansing" for her. With another casual wave of his hand, Utaha felt the weight lift off her shoulders.


    As for Megumi, she remained silent. Coming from an ordinary family, she didn''t have the luxury of being able to shell out 200,000 yen on a whim. But despite her financial situation, Megumi didn''t seem too worried, maintaining her usual calm and composed demeanor.


    "How about I help you pay for it?" Utaha offered, feeling somewhat guilty. After all, if they hadn''t dragged Megumi along last night, she wouldn''t have encountered the Skeleton Woman in the first place. It felt like her responsibility to help Megumi cover the cost.


    "No need," Megumi interrupted, shaking her head firmly. Her calm smile never wavered. "Don''t worry about me."


    Seeing Megumi''s composed attitude, Utaha relaxed a little. Since Ryuji was here because of Megumi''s call, she assumed they had some kind of relationship. Perhaps Megumi didn''t need to pay because they were friends.


    "Wait a second!" Eriri suddenly exclaimed, as if something had just dawned on her. "While I''m grateful you helped clear my negative energy, what I really wanted from the start was for you to help Tomoya!"


    Ryuji smiled knowingly. He had expected this.


    "But," he said with a shrug, "I don''t think saving him is really necessary."


    Both Eriri and Utaha looked at him, puzzled.


    "According to what you told me, Tomoya Aki has been entangled with the Skeleton Woman for quite some time, and she''s already drained a significant amount of his energy. Even if I get rid of her now, he won''t have much life left." (How he knows all these still baffles me, but yeah let''s just assume it''s the MC privilege heh)


    In the supernatural sense, energy is closely tied to one''s life force. Losing too much of it meant his days were numbered.


    "This¡­" Eriri and Utaha were both taken aback. They hadn''t realized just how dire Tomoya''s situation was.


    Seeing their silent shock, Ryuji continued, "Don''t feel too guilty. The Skeleton Woman doesn''t attach to someone without their own cooperation. Even if you pick up her token, as long as your willpower is strong enough, you won''t fall victim to her. The Skeleton Woman merely amplifies the impulses already lurking in her target''s heart."


    In other words, Tomoya''s weakness and lack of resolve had made him an easy target. If he had been stronger mentally, this wouldn''t have happened to him.


    "..." Both girls fell silent. They knew Tomoya well, and it was no secret that his willpower wasn''t exactly ironclad. In the end, this situation was partly his own fault.


    "Hah!" Utaha sighed, letting the tension drain away from her body. "Well, that doesn''t mean we shouldn''t still try to save him."


    The thought of Tomoya and the supernatural events tied to him made her feel nauseous. It was time to leave that chapter behind. She''d try to see this as her opportunity to move on.


    "And me as well!" Eriri added, her voice firm. Despite everything, she and Tomoya had been childhood friends, and no matter what, she wasn''t going to abandon him now.


    "Since you both feel that way, I''ll handle it," Ryuji said with a shrug, unfazed. In fact, he was already thinking about the benefits. Clearing out the Skeleton Woman from Tomoya would allow him to devour another spirit and further increase his strength.


    But then, he smirked. "Two million yen."


    "... What?!"


    Both Eriri and Utaha were caught off guard.


    Of course, the money still needed to be earned, and he was going to multiply it by ten this time! The somewhat solemn atmosphere was immediately shattered.


    "So expensive?!" Now they didn''t feel like saving him anymore! But in the end, the money was transferred.


    Looking at the balance displayed on his phone, Ryuji was quite satisfied. Not bad!" Alright then, let''s meet at the school gate after classes this evening. "Yeah!"


    After agreeing on the time, Eriri and Utaha left. However, Megumi stayed behind, staring quietly at Ryuji.


    "Well, I''ll head back and wait for you!" Sensing that Megumi had something to say, Miko, who had been present until then, didn''t seem to mind. After saying a quick word, she also left the rooftop.


    For a moment, only Ryuji and Megumi remained on the vast rooftop. "Ryuji-kun''s girlfriend is really pretty. "Looking in the direction Miko had left, Megumi suddenly spoke. Her tone seemed calm, but whether it was just Ryuji''s imagination or not, there seemed to be a hint of jealousy in her voice.


    It''s the same old story. Even though it''s a clich¨¦, rescuing the damsel in distress really does work.


    "What you should be concerned about now is the negative energy on your body.


    "Ryuji hadn''t yet cleansed the energy left by the Skeleton Woman from Megumi.


    "I don''t have 200,000 yen."Megumi shook her head honestly. Her family was ordinary; her parents were regular employees, and she wasn''t an only child. She had plenty of daily expenses. She didn''t have any side jobs either, so she really couldn''t come up with 200,000 yen.


    "So, what do you have? "Following his principle of not working for free, asked.


    "Myself!"

 Chapter 25: New Talent

    Even Ryuji was taken aback by Megumi''s sudden and straightforward declaration.


    Is she being serious right now?


    The most surprising part was how Megumi''s calm expression never wavered, not once showing any form of embarrassment or hesitation. She remained as composed as ever, making it difficult to gauge her true intentions.


    "Do you even know what you''re saying?" Ryuji asked, still a bit thrown off by her boldness.


    "If it''s you, Ryuji, I''m fine with it," Megumi replied, her voice unwavering.


    Megumi wasn''t the type to mince her words. Unlike someone like Eriri, who struggled to express her feelings due to her tsundere nature, Megumi was direct. If she liked someone, she wouldn''t beat around the bush, even if the person already had someone else by their side.


    She lifted her head, locking eyes with Ryuji, waiting for his response with the same calm demeanor.


    "..."


    From his initial surprise, Ryuji quickly calmed down. Seeing Megumi''s unwavering gaze, he couldn''t help but smile.


    Leaning in slightly, he lowered his voice and whispered, "This is considered as an interest, then."


    With a soft chuckle, Ryuji used his abilities to clear the lingering negative energy from Megumi.


    Kato Megumi didn''t say a word, but her breathing quickened just a bit, betraying the calm front she tried to maintain. Her cheeks might have been impassive, but she wasn''t as composed as she pretended to be.


    "Successfully contacted a target: Kato Megumi!


    A golden entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?"


    Ryuji grinned inwardly, pleasantly surprised. Another golden entry! It seems like Megumi really was something special, earning the nickname "saint" wasn''t for nothing.


    The lunch break wasn''t long, and given that this was Megumi''s first time making such a bold move, there wasn''t much more that could happen on the rooftop.


    When Ryuji returned from clearing Megumi''s negative energy, Miko looked over at him with a concerned expression.


    "How did it go?" she asked, her eyes filled with curiosity and a bit of unease.


    "Don''t worry, it was nothing serious," Ryuji reassured her with a wave of his hand and a casual smile.


    He then turned to the group and added, "By the way, I''ll be heading out tonight for some important business. Do you want to come with me?"


    Having already received the two million yen for the job, Ryuji was looking forward to handling things and maybe grabbing a nice meal afterward.


    Miko thought about it for a moment before shaking her head. "I''ll pass. I''ll stay home and prepare dinner for you."


    She knew her limitations while she could see the supernatural beings, she couldn''t really help in dealing with them. Rather than being a burden to Ryuji, she preferred to wait for him at home.


    "Just be careful," she added, her voice soft but sincere.


    "Don''t worry," Ryuji replied with a warm smile, pulling Miko into a hug before she left for the day. She was always so thoughtful and considerate it was one of the reasons he appreciated her so much.


    ---


    With some time left before afternoon classes resumed, Ryuji decided to check out the talent entries he had triggered on the rooftop during lunch.


    The first entry came from Eriri.


    "Golden entry: Blond Loser!"


    "...Huh?"


    Ryuji blinked in disbelief. This is a gold entry? What kind of trash is this?


    "Blond Loser: A person unable to accurately express their feelings. When competing for something or someone, they are destined to fail."


    Reading the description, Ryuji couldn''t help but fall silent. This is definitely fitting for Eriri. So beautiful, yet this is the talent she gets?


    Without hesitation, he muttered, "Decompose."


    Why would he keep such a useless talent? Thankfully, decomposing golden entries earned a decent amount of points. This one, though disappointing, would at least be worth something.


    Next was Utaha''s entry.


    "Purple entry: Literary Genius!"


    Finally, Ryuji smiled. Now this is a talent with some growth potential. It perfectly suited Kasumigaoka Utaha, considering she was a best selling author. However, in terms of practical use for him, it wasn''t all that beneficial.


    "Let''s decompose this too," Ryuji muttered to himself.


    It wasn''t that the entry was bad it was just that, in a world filled with supernatural beings and potential battles, being a literary genius didn''t offer him much utility. After decomposing it, he gained another chunk of points.


    The decomposing of the two talents Eriri''s golden entry and Utaha''s purple one had given him a total of 11,000 points. Not bad, but nothing spectacular either.


    Now, for the last one Megumi''s entry. Considering her reputation as "Saint Megumi," Ryuji had high hopes for this one.


    "Gold entry: Tranquility!"


    Ryuji''s eyes lit up as he read the description.


    The talent allowed him to remain calm in any situation, no matter how stressful or dangerous. In a world where emotions could easily cloud judgment or throw someone off balance, maintaining a composed, clear mind was invaluable.


    "Now this is a must keep," Ryuji said, grinning. He knew just how crucial it was to keep calm during critical moments especially in battle.


    "You really are something special, Megumi," he thought to himself as he loaded the talent.


    The entry joined the rest of his already impressive collection:


    ---


    Talent Entry System


    Host: Ryuji Hoshino


    Bloodline: Human   S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Loaded Entries:


    - Soul Devourer [Red]


    - Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold]


    - Presence Concealment [Gold]


    - Tranquility [Gold]


    - Iron Fist [Purple]


    Points: 11,120


    ---


    With the addition of "Tranquility," Ryuji felt more confident in his ability to handle any situation, whether it be in combat or otherwise. After all, staying calm under pressure could make all the difference between victory and defeat.


    He also reflected on his overall progress. Given that it only took 10,000 points to extract a purple entry, and that he had amassed over 11,000 points from decomposing talents, he was in a good position to continue growing stronger.


    However, Ryuji wasn''t in a hurry to spend his points. Drawing a purple entry was always a gamble. And below purple entries like blue, green, or white were practically worthless. They offered little to no real benefit to someone at his level.


    What he really wanted was another red entry like his Soul Devourer ability. But the cost to extract a red entry was astronomical one million points. At his current rate, it would take time, but Ryuji wasn''t one to rush. He knew that patience, combined with smart decisions, would eventually pay off.


    In the meantime, there was no shortage of protagonists in this world. Opportunities to trigger new and useful talent entries would keep coming.


    ---


    After school, as promised, Ryuji met up with Eriri, Utaha, and Megumi at the school gate. All three girls had been waiting for him, and they seemed ready for whatever was to come.


    When Ryuji''s eyes landed on Megumi, they lingered a little longer than usual. He couldn''t help but recall what had happened on the rooftop during lunch.


    It was hard to imagine that this expressionless girl had been so bold just a few hours ago.


    Megumi had shocked him by taking the initiative, even pinning him to the wall at one point. It wasn''t something he''d expected from someone who usually blended into the background so effortlessly.


    Tsk, she''s braver than she looks, Ryuji thought, his lips curling into a smirk.


    ______


    If you''re interested in supporting me or reading 30+ Advanced chapters here you go: /Blownleaves

 Chapter 26: Gone

    Under Ryuji''s gaze, Megumi subconsciously lowered her head, clearly recalling what had transpired on the rooftop. Her face momentarily flushed with embarrassment, but she quickly shook off the feeling and lifted her head again.


    What''s done is done, so what''s there to be afraid of!


    "Let''s go."


    Eriri and Utaha, unaware of what had happened between them, noticed Ryuji''s arrival and began walking ahead, leading the way without hesitation. Their cheerful chatter filled the air, a stark contrast to the growing unease Megumi felt.


    Soon, the group reached Tomoya''s house.


    Compared to the clear sky and warm sunlight in the surrounding area, the sky above Tomoya''s house seemed noticeably darker. The entire place gave off an unwelcoming and foreboding atmosphere. The inside appeared pitch black from the outside, casting an aura that warned strangers to stay away.


    Noticing that both Eriri and Utaha were hesitating at the doorstep, clearly scared to go in, Ryuji didn''t pay it much attention.


    "Let''s go!" he said again, this time with a bit more urgency in his voice.


    Without waiting for them to react, he stepped forward, pushing open the creaky door. A rush of cold air greeted them, starkly contrasting the warmth outside. Though it was broad daylight, the inside of the house felt gloomy and ominous, with a heavy chill that seemed unnatural. Both Eriri and Utaha instinctively shivered, their bodies tensing as the cold settled into their bones.


    Seeing their discomfort, Ryuji raised his hand and placed it gently on Megumi''s shoulder. Over time, he had grown adept at using his abilities, and dispelling the cold in the air was no difficult task for him.


    Feeling the warmth seep into her body, Megumi couldn''t help but glance up at him, her lips parting slightly in surprise.


    "You''re welcome," Ryuji said with a grin, catching her gaze before she could thank him.


    "¡­"


    Though she didn''t say anything in response, Megumi felt a strange warmth bubbling up inside her, not just from his powers, but from something far more elusive.


    Eriri, oblivious as always, didn''t notice anything unusual about the interaction, but Utaha certainly did. However, after a brief glance in their direction, she chose not to comment, though her mind couldn''t help but wander.


    "Why does it feel even colder here than last time?" Utaha muttered quietly under her breath. She wrapped her arms around herself as they ventured deeper into the house, which seemed to grow darker and colder with each step they took. The eerie feeling was so palpable that it sent a shiver down her spine, though she tried her best to mask her fear.


    Occasionally, she stole glances at Ryuji, who walked beside her, his expression unreadable. Though she didn''t say it out loud, she knew that the only person who could explain what was happening was him.


    But there was something else that caught Utaha''s attention. As she watched Ryuji survey their surroundings, his eyes seemed to flicker with a hint of something something she couldn''t quite place.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked, her voice soft but laced with curiosity.


    "Nothing," Ryuji replied, shaking his head lightly. "I just didn''t expect the aura of this place to be so much weaker than I anticipated."


    Indeed, that was his biggest takeaway. With his Yin-Yang Eyes, he could sense the concentration of Yin energy in the surroundings, allowing him to gauge the presence of anything supernatural. To him, the Yin energy in Tomoya''s house felt surprisingly weak, almost negligible.


    "Weak?" Utaha was momentarily speechless. She vividly remembered the last time she was here how utterly terrified she had been, so much so that she couldn''t sleep for an entire night. And yet here was Ryuji, calling it weak?


    "I didn''t expect my junior to be someone like this. Are you secretly an Onmyoji?" she asked, half-joking, though a part of her wondered if there was some truth behind her words.


    Ryuji gave her a strange look before clarifying, "I''m not."


    "¡­"


    "Hahaha! Kasumi Fatty, you finally had your turn to embarrass yourself!" Eriri suddenly burst out laughing, finding the tense atmosphere the perfect opportunity to poke fun at Utaha. It was common for the two of them to be at each other''s throats, and Eriri simply couldn''t resist mocking her rival when the chance arose.


    Utaha shot Eriri a sharp glare, her voice dripping with venom as she retorted, "Blond loser!"


    "What did you say?!"


    And just like that, the two of them were at it again, bickering as they always did. Ryuji didn''t interfere. After all, it was somewhat amusing to see the two women argue in such a childish manner.


    But before the argument could escalate any further¡­


    "Creak¡­"


    The door to the dark bedroom slowly creaked open, revealing a shadowy figure standing in the doorway.


    It was Tomoya.


    The two girls, who had been in the middle of their quarrel, immediately froze in place. Their faces went pale, and without thinking, they instinctively moved closer to Ryuji, hiding behind him in fear.


    Before Ryuji could even register what was happening, both Eriri and Utaha were clinging tightly to his sides.


    "You were so bold just a moment ago, and now look at you," Ryuji teased, though he couldn''t deny how distracting it was to have them pressed so closely to him. Something soft rested against his shoulder, making it hard to concentrate.


    "Shut up! Who said I was scared?!" Eriri shot back, though her trembling voice betrayed her bravado.


    "¡­"


    Suddenly, a hoarse voice cut through the tension.


    "Ellie¡­ Ellie is mine! No one can disturb the life Ellie and I share!"


    Tomoya staggered out of the dark room, his eyes wide and unblinking as he mumbled incoherently to himself.


    "He¡­ he''s coming!" Eriri''s voice quivered in fear, her grip on Ryuji tightening even further.


    Tomoya''s gaze sharpened, and without warning, he gripped a knife tightly in his hand, glaring at them with an expression twisted by anger and madness. It was as if the very sight of them ignited an uncontrollable rage inside him.


    "Go to hell! Anyone who interferes with Ellie and me, go to hell!"


    With a guttural shout, Tomoya lunged at Ryuji, the knife aimed directly at him.


    "Ah!" The girls screamed, their voices filled with terror.


    Just as Tomoya reached them, Ryuji moved swiftly and calmly, raising his hand.


    "Slap!" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sound of the slap echoed through the room as Ryuji''s hand connected with Tomoya''s face. The force of the blow sent Tomoya spinning through the air like a top, his body crashing to the ground with a dull thud.


    "!!"


    Utaha and Eriri were left speechless, completely stunned by how effortlessly Ryuji had handled the situation.


    "Don''t worry, I held back. He won''t die," Ryuji said casually, noticing their wide-eyed expressions and assuming they were concerned for Tomoya''s well-being.


    "¡­"


    Neither of them knew how to respond.

 Chapter 27: Slow

    Although Tomoya had fainted, the negative energy surrounding him only intensified.


    At that moment, Eriri seemed to have spotted something terrifying. She clung tightly to Ryuji''s arm, lowering her head as she shakily pointed ahead.


    "There¡­ there!"


    Utaha also saw it. Though she was braver than Eriri, at the end of the day, she was still just a teenage girl. Just like Eriri, she latched tightly onto Ryuji''s other arm.


    This sight left Megumi, standing behind them, at a loss for words.


    She wanted to cling to him too, but there didn''t seem to be any room left.


    Ryuji followed their gazes.


    In the dark space that had previously been empty, the figure of a girl was slowly materializing.


    Half of the girl''s face was strikingly beautiful, while the other half was a ghastly skeleton.


    It was clear this was the strange skeletal woman who had been feeding off Tomoya''s energy.


    "Die!"


    The skeleton woman was visibly displeased. After all, Tomoya was her prey. Having her meal interrupted naturally left her in a foul mood. She was preparing to attack Ryuji and the others.


    "Is her ability related to ice?" Ryuji muttered, noticing the subtle layer of frost forming on the nearby furniture as the skeletal woman''s anger surged. The temperature in the room dropped even further.


    "Interesting ability, but¡­"


    "It''s useless!"


    Without wasting another word, Ryuji activated his ability. The space behind him twisted, and several chains suddenly emerged, instantly binding the enraged skeleton woman.


    Skeleton Woman: ???


    The anger in her expression vanished, replaced by confusion the moment she was restrained by the chains.


    "Wait...!"


    The skeleton girl seemed to realize something was wrong and tried to speak.


    But in the next second, the chains tightened, and before she could put up any resistance, her figure was completely swallowed by the void.


    "Hm?"


    Even though Ryuji had successfully absorbed her, something still felt off.


    "Is that¡­ it?"


    "Amazing!" the girls exclaimed, astonished.


    Since they didn''t possess Ryuji''s Yin-Yang Eyes, they couldn''t see the chains he had summoned. However, they could see the skeletal girl''s sudden restraint and disappearance. The whole ordeal felt like it ended way too quickly. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s wrong?" Utaha asked, noticing Ryuji''s slightly puzzled expression. Both girls were still a little on edge.


    "Nothing," Ryuji replied, shaking his head. "That wasn''t the real Skeleton Woman. This seems to be just a clone."


    That explained why she was so weak. He hadn''t felt much from absorbing her either.


    The real Skeleton Woman was probably the one who had appeared earlier. These clones were likely manifestations that targeted anyone who came into contact with the woman''s keepsake.


    "Just a clone?" Utaha echoed.


    "Don''t worry," Ryuji reassured them. "Now that her clone''s been dealt with, you''re safe. As long as you don''t run into another of her tokens, you''ll be fine."


    "I see," Utaha and Eriri breathed a collective sigh of relief.


    Ryuji then raised an eyebrow, noticing they were still clinging to him.


    "So¡­ can you let go of me now?"


    "!!"


    Realizing they were still holding onto him, both girls quickly released him, their faces turning a shade of red.


    Eriri''s eyes darted nervously, and she stammered, "I-I just¡­ Anyway, it''s not like I like you or anything! Don''t get the wrong idea!"


    Ryuji wasn''t surprised by her tsundere outburst. He didn''t react much, already accustomed to this kind of behavior. While being tsundere might come across as cute in anime, in real life, it was honestly exhausting.


    "Well then, consider this a reward for helping me, junior," Utaha said with a wink, much bolder than Eriri.


    But Ryuji wasn''t fooled. He knew Utaha well enough to see through her facade. She liked to act brave and tease, but when it came down to it, she wasn''t much better than Eriri.


    She was, after all, the queen of talking big but acting small.


    "Wait, look! Something''s happening to Tomoya!" Megumi suddenly pointed out, breaking the awkwardness.


    Everyone''s attention shifted to the unconscious Tomoya. As the skeleton woman disappeared, the temperature in the room began to rise, but something strange was happening to him.


    His hair, once black, was gradually turning gray. His skin was aging rapidly, becoming wrinkled and covered in age spots. His vitality was slipping away right before their eyes.


    "What''s happening to him?" Eriri gasped, her face paling in shock.


    Instinctively, the girls looked to Ryuji for answers. In the face of such a supernatural event, he was the only one who could explain what was going on.


    "It''s perfectly normal," Ryuji said calmly, having expected this.


    "I mentioned earlier that even if we saved him, there was no way to restore the energy that had been drained by the Skeleton Woman. While she was still here, she was holding it in place. But now that she''s gone, the energy has dissipated, and his body is reacting accordingly."


    "So¡­ he''s aging because of that?" Utaha asked, still trying to process the scene in front of her.


    "Yes. Without his energy, his body is rapidly deteriorating."


    "This is¡­" The girls didn''t know what to say.


    "There seems to be something on him, "Megumi remarked, her tone as calm as ever. Unlike the others, she wasn''t too sentimental about Tomoya''s condition. After all, she wasn''t particularly close to him.


    Ryuji, noticing the same thing, bent down and retrieved something from Aki Tomoya''s pocket.


    It was a disc.


    "What is this?" Ryuji raised an eyebrow, noticing the distinctively colorful pattern and revealing bodies on the disc.


    With that kind of design, anyone could immediately guess what kind of content was on it.


    "Hentai!" Utaha muttered under her breath.


    "H!"


    Eriri was less restrained and yelled it out loud.


    "Want to take a look?" Megumi asked innocently, her curiosity piqued by Ryuji''s expression.


    "¡­"


    Ryuji stayed silent for a moment, realizing that when Megumi decided to be sarcastic, she could be just as sharp-tongued as Utaha.

 Chapter 28: Shizuka is Disturbed

    "Of course not!"


    With a life at hand, why would they need to watch something like that?


    "It''s not just that this disc is imbued with the Skeleton Woman''s malevolent aura!"


    "What do you mean, Ryuji-kun?"


    Megumi, ever sharp, immediately grasped Ryuji''s implication from his statement.


    "As you''ve guessed, this must be the Skeleton Woman''s token," Ryuji confirmed with a nod.


    Then, with a simple flick of his wrist, the colorful disc turned into a fine cloud of ash, disintegrating completely in his hand.


    "This Skeleton Woman really knows how to keep up with the times," Ryuji remarked dryly. "She uses items like this as her keepsakes. Any boy who picks it up and watches the disc is instantly targeted by her."


    She was exploiting a certain¡­ let''s say, ''hobby'' that some boys had.


    "..."


    Utaha and Eriri''s expressions soured at Ryuji''s explanation. So, Tomoya ended up like this because he wanted to watch an adult disc?


    The thought left them feeling a bit disgusted.


    "Well, since the matter is resolved, I''ll take my leave now," Ryuji said casually as he stretched his arms and headed for the door without any intention of lingering in such a place.


    Seeing him leave, Megumi immediately followed after him. "I''ll head out too."


    "..."


    That left Eriri and Utaha standing there, staring at each other in stunned silence.


    "Since he''s your childhood friend, why don''t you stay and deal with it?" Utaha said teasingly with a sly smile, quickly darting out the door herself not wanting to stay in the somewhat creepy house any longer.


    "Why does it have to be me!?" Eriri muttered to herself, frustrated.


    If Utaha found this whole situation gross, what made her think Eriri didn''t? Plus, this room had just been the scene of a supernatural event leaving her here alone was a serious test of her courage. Without a second thought, she bolted out the door as well.


    ---


    Not long after, Tomoya stirred from his unconscious state.


    "What... happened to me?" he croaked, his voice raspy and unfamiliar, as if it didn''t belong to him.


    He propped himself up with trembling hands, slowly pushing himself off the ground.


    "What''s... wrong with me?"


    His heart sank as he stared at his hands, which now looked withered, like they belonged to an elderly man. Fear slowly crept into his eyes as he took in the sight of his decrepit body.


    "Eriri! Utaha-senpai! Kato! Where are you?!"


    Panicked and terrified, Tomoya called out for help. But no matter how many times he shouted their names, there was no response.


    ---


    Meanwhile, outside¡­


    "Already here?"


    Megumi looked up at her house, surprised at how quickly they had arrived. It usually took much longer to get home, but today the journey had flown by.


    Ryuji smiled knowingly. "Time always flies when you''re enjoying yourself, doesn''t it?"


    He was implying that, since she was walking with him, she was happy and that made the time pass faster.


    "..."


    Megumi didn''t respond immediately, instead fixing Ryuji with an unreadable gaze.


    "So, do you want to stay out a bit longer?" she asked softly.


    Though they hadn''t eaten yet, satisfying another craving spending more time together didn''t seem like a bad idea.


    "Sure," Ryuji agreed with a smile.


    ---


    Elsewhere, Shizuka''s emotions were in turmoil. She was almost thirty years old, and after years of waiting, someone had finally asked her out. The problem was, that someone happened to be her student. This left her feeling conflicted.


    Shizuka was the type of person who couldn''t bottle things up, so that night, she called her friend Yukinoshita Haruno to discuss the matter over drinks.


    In a dimly lit izakaya, Haruno, a woman with refined features, burst into laughter after hearing Shizuka''s predicament.


    "Hahaha! Hahahahaha!"


    Her laughter grew louder and more uncontrollable with every passing second.


    "You... you!" Shizuka exclaimed, trying to maintain her composure.


    "Okay, okay! I''m done laughing!" Haruno said, wiping a tear from her eye, though a smile still played on her lips. Seeing that Shizuka was genuinely getting annoyed, she finally managed to calm down. Despite her playful teasing, Haruno valued their friendship deeply. Because of the strict and controlled environment she grew up in, Haruno rarely showed her true self around others. Shizuka was one of the few exceptions.


    "It''s just... I never thought the first person to ask you out, of all people, would be your student!" Haruno said, holding back another fit of giggles.


    "Ugh!" Shizuka rolled her eyes, clearly irritated.


    "If I had known this was how you''d react, I wouldn''t have told you!" she grumbled before downing her glass of sake.


    "Well, at least someone''s asked me out. Now nobody can laugh at me for not having any dates!"


    In truth, Shizuka had gone on blind dates before, but they never ended well. One time, things had been going smoothly until she had a bit too much to drink, knocked over the table, and scared her date off. After that, no man had dared to approach her.


    Of course, it didn''t help that the men in Tokyo tended to be quite chauvinistic. Hiratsuka''s family was influential, and not many men could handle a woman who was stronger and more capable than they were.


    Haruno''s laughter had subsided by now, and she spoke in a more serious tone. "But are you sure he doesn''t know about your background?"


    It was a joke, but also a genuine concern. Shizuka''s family was the Hiratsuka Group, a powerful local syndicate with significant influence. Shizuka herself was essentially an heir to a criminal empire, though she operated within legal bounds. Still, her bold personality was a direct result of her upbringing.


    "Don''t worry about it," Shizuka replied calmly, clearly not bothered by the thought.


    "He''s just a student. There''s no way he knows about any of that."


    "Hmm..." Haruno still wasn''t convinced. She hadn''t met this student, but she found it hard to believe that he had no ulterior motives.


    "These days, even students can be just as scheming as office workers!" Haruno teased. "And sometimes, they''re even more shameless. Some of them are just looking for a free ride!" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shizuka shrugged off her friend''s concerns, but Haruno''s words hung in the air like a shadow of doubt.

 Chapter 29: Kitten

    "No way! No way!" Shizuka scoffed at the idea that someone might ask her out with ulterior motives, not wanting to admit it for even a second.


    Haruno didn''t press the issue, only shrugging in response. She figured she could test that theory at some point later.


    The two didn''t linger at the drinking spot for long. After having a few drinks, both women left. Since they couldn''t drive after drinking and lived relatively close to the area, they decided to walk home to sober up a little.


    As they passed by an alley, a faint cry grabbed their attention.


    "Meow!"


    "A kitten?"


    Both Shizuka and Haruno stopped in their tracks, noticing a tiny kitten slowly limping out from a corner. It looked like it had just been born and was clearly injured, struggling with each step.


    "Poor thing!" Both Shizuka and Haruno approached the kitten, their hearts aching for the helpless creature.


    Shizuka carefully picked it up, examining its wounds.


    "Damn it, who could hurt a newborn kitten like this?" Shizuka cursed, indignation burning in her voice.


    Haruno, while also upset, was more composed. She frowned and sighed.


    "Can you take it in?" Shizuka looked at Haruno with concern, feeling awful about leaving the kitten abandoned like this.


    But raising a kitten herself wasn''t an option. Honestly, Shizuka wasn''t even sure she could take care of herself, let alone a tiny, injured animal.


    "You know I can''t," Haruno replied with a sigh. She adored cats, but her hands were tied. Lately, she had started taking on more responsibilities in the family business, preparing to officially inherit the Yukinoshita household. But the real head of the family was still her mother, a woman with a fierce need for control. That was why Haruno always wore a fake smile around others to hide her true feelings from her overbearing mother.


    If her mother found out about the kitten, she would surely have it thrown away without a second thought.


    "..." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shizuka could easily guess what Haruno was thinking. After a moment, she suggested, "Well, why don''t you take it home for just one night? Give it some food, and tomorrow you can take it to a vet."


    Haruno reluctantly nodded. "That''s probably the best we can do for now."


    That night, Shizuka found some food for the kitten. After eating, the tiny creature quickly fell asleep, curling up peacefully.


    "So well-behaved," Shizuka murmured as she watched the kitten sleep. For a brief moment, she even considered keeping it forever.


    But soon, it was time for bed. After washing up, Shizuka turned off the lights and settled into her blankets. The room grew dark and quiet.


    The kitten, which had been fast asleep, suddenly stirred awake. It slowly crept through the room, stepping softly on the floor. As it reached the bedside, the kitten paused, staring at the sleeping Shizuka.


    Then, its figure began to fade, disappearing into thin air.


    ---


    The next morning, Shizuka yawned and stretched as she walked out of her bedroom. But when she glanced around the living room, she was left stunned.


    "Where''s the cat?"


    She had left it sleeping in the living room last night. How could it be gone?


    After searching the entire house and finding no trace of the kitten, Shizuka clicked her tongue in frustration.


    "Tsk, did it run off by itself?"


    There didn''t seem to be any other explanation. Shizuka had mentally prepared herself to take care of the kitten, but now it seemed she wouldn''t have to.


    "Forget it, just let it go," she muttered to herself, shaking her head. Shizuka wasn''t the overly sentimental type. Besides, she had classes to attend that morning.


    ---


    In the classroom during the lunch break, a group of students chatted idly.


    "What about Tobe? Why hasn''t he shown up today?"


    "I don''t know. Did he take the day off?"


    Along with Hayato and Tobe, there were two other boys in the group, Yamato and Ooka. However, those two were more like background characters, with low presence.


    After noticing Tobe''s absence, they all became curious.


    "I heard he took a leave of absence," Hayato explained with a helpless shrug.


    In Hayato''s opinion, Tobe had been mentally shaken by the events from a few days ago, which probably led him to take some time off from school.


    "Tch, it''s his own fault, but he can''t even handle a little scolding without disappearing?" Yumiko chimed in bluntly. She didn''t mince her words. As far as she was concerned, Tobe had overreacted. She had only said a few words, and now he was taking time off like he couldn''t handle it? How weak.


    "..."


    Hayato could only sigh. They were all his friends, but what was he supposed to say?


    Ryuji, who had been quietly listening to the conversation, yawned, already bored. Without a word, he got up and walked out of the classroom. Over the past couple of days, he hadn''t eaten much, thanks to his ability to absorb souls. But now, hunger was starting to catch up with him.


    Maybe it was time to explore the school a bit and see if there was anything interesting going on.


    Ryuji wandered down the hallway with his hands stuffed in his pockets, his thoughts drifting.


    Suddenly, a voice called out to him from behind.


    "You must be Ryuji Hoshino!"


    "Huh?"


    Ryuji stopped and turned around, his expression mildly curious.


    When he saw who it was, his eyes widened slightly in surprise.


    Standing before him was none other than Yukinoshita Yukino, one of the school''s most prominent figures.


    Without wasting a moment, Yukino introduced herself. "My name is Yukinoshita Yukino. I''m the president of the Service Club."


    "..."


    Ryuji blinked, surprised at the straightforward introduction. He couldn''t help but compare Yukino to someone like Utaha. Her demeanor was much more composed, but there was an air of seriousness that made her seem a little uptight.


    "So, what do you want?" Ryuji asked, not showing too much interest despite her reputation. He was genuinely curious why someone like her would seek him out.


    Yukino seemed a bit taken aback by his lack of reaction to the mention of her club''s name. Most boys at their age would misunderstand the purpose of a club called the "Service Club," imagining all sorts of things. But Ryuji''s calm demeanor was unexpected.


    Without the chance to make a snide comment or use her usual sharp tongue, Yukino cleared her throat and said, "It was a request from Hiratsuka-sensei. She asked me to help you."

 Chapter 30: I won’t Fail

    "..."


    It was a little unexpected, but it made sense.


    If there wasn''t a particular reason, Yukino wouldn''t have come to him.


    "What do you need help with?"


    After all, this was the club''s first official commission, so Yukino was taking it very seriously. She didn''t want to fail at her first task.


    "Hiratsuka Sensei mentioned something about you," she began, "She said you''re lonely and asked me to help you make some friends!"


    In Shizuka''s opinion, it would be great if Ryuji could make more friends.


    "..."


    No matter what, this was Shizuka''s way of showing concern for him. But, as Ryuji looked at the girl standing in front of him, his eyes turned suspicious.


    "What''s with that look?"


    Yukino frowned as Ryuji''s suspicious expression lingered. Was he looking down on her?


    "I was just curious," he said with a slight smirk, "You''re going to help me make friends, but do you have any friends yourself?"


    Good question this was like getting love advice from someone who''d never dated before.


    If he remembered correctly, Yukino didn''t really have any friends during this time.


    "..."


    As expected, Ryuji''s question left Yukino speechless. Her usual calm expression showed a hint of embarrassment and doubt.


    "Wait a minute," she protested, "Before we start talking about friends, we should first define what actually counts as a ''friend''!"


    Her answer was exactly like in the anime, and Ryuji almost burst out laughing.


    "The fact that you''re saying that probably means you don''t have any friends at all."


    "Well, do you have any friends?"


    Clearly annoyed, Yukino shot back, looking unhappily at Ryuji. Sure, maybe she didn''t have any friends, but what about him?


    Just as Ryuji was about to respond


    "Ryuji-kun!"


    A voice suddenly called out, and when he turned, he saw Miko approaching. The timing couldn''t have been better.


    Ryuji raised his hand and waved.


    As she quickly made her way over, Miko''s face brightened with joy upon seeing him.


    "Ryuji-kun, I noticed you didn''t bring lunch this morning, so I made something for you!" she said, handing him a bento box with a big smile. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thanks a lot!" Ryuji replied.


    "No problem!" Miko beamed. She was so happy to have made lunch for Ryuji that she didn''t feel the least bit tired from the effort.


    "...What''s going on?"


    Yukino, who had just been insisting that Ryuji had no friends, now looked thoroughly confused. Was she... wrong?


    "Who is she?"


    Miko had finally noticed Yukino standing beside them and curiously asked about her.


    "This is Yukino," Ryuji explained, "She was asked by Hiratsuka-sensei to help me make friends."


    "Oh, Hiratsuka-sensei is such a responsible teacher!" Miko couldn''t help but comment. It wasn''t often that you saw a teacher so dedicated to their students.


    After that, she smiled and introduced herself to Yukino. "Hi, I''m Yotsuya Miko!"


    "Hello¡­ hello¡­" Yukino responded, though she still seemed a bit dazed. She turned back to Ryuji.


    "Is she your friend?"


    No, the fact that she prepared lunch for him probably meant she was more than just a friend.


    "Well, you''re almost there ," Ryuji said, pulling Miko closer to him, "Strictly speaking, Miko is my girlfriend now."


    "Ryuji-kun!" Miko blushed and lowered her head, clearly embarrassed. Even though they had already confirmed their relationship, hearing it said so openly still made her flustered.


    "..."


    Yukino remained silent, but Ryuji grinned and addressed her with a smug look.


    "By the way, what were you asking me earlier?" he teased. "Something about me not having any friends? Feeling embarrassed now?"


    "..."


    Yukino didn''t say anything, but it was clear she thought Ryuji was a troublesome person. What a waste of time! She glanced at Miko with a look of pity, then turned and walked away.


    She seemed upset.


    "What just happened?" Miko asked, confused as she watched Yukinoshita leave.


    "Nothing much. She''s just a bit odd," Ryuji said nonchalantly. "It''s a common trait among anime heroines something quirky to make them stand out. It''s fun to watch in shows, but in real life, they''re more trouble than they''re worth."


    He shrugged and smiled at Miko. "Let''s find a place to eat lunch."


    "Yeah!"


    ---


    After school in the afternoon.


    As soon as classes ended, Miko was called over to the club because she had missed several meetings in the past few days.


    Initially, she had considered quitting the club entirely, but Ryuji persuaded her otherwise. There was no need to leave.


    He understood that Miko wanted more time to spend with him, but there would be plenty of time for that at night, after all. Besides, it was still a good idea for her to make more friends at school.


    In the end, Miko agreed and didn''t push the issue.


    Meanwhile, since there was no point in going home early, Ryuji wandered around the school. With so many people around, there was a higher chance of encountering something strange. Maybe he could find one or two oddities to deal with and fill his stomach in the process.


    But after wandering around for a while, he didn''t encounter anything unusual. Instead, he saw something unexpected.


    "Are you still here?" Ryuji asked, surprised as he saw Yukino again.


    He thought she had given up on her mission, but here she was.


    Yukino remained where she was, her eyes focused intently on Ryuji as he walked away. She had accepted Hiratsuka-sensei''s request, and now her pride was on the line. There was no turning back. And even though Ryuji wasn''t an easy person to deal with, she wasn''t one to be easily deterred.


    "I won''t fail," she muttered to herself.

 Chapter 31: Restlessness

    "If you insist on saying so, I''ll just take it as it is," shrugged, not refuting anything Yukino said. However, after giving her a sidelong glance, he continued to stroll leisurely through the school grounds, speaking in a casual tone:


    "I don''t really think I need friends. I''m fine the way I am now."


    Though he had traveled to this world, Ryuji had no intention of suddenly becoming someone who sought out friendship with everyone he met. His life as it was now suited him just fine.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Seeing that Ryuji was about to leave, Yukino quickly hurried after him.


    "This is a commission from Hiratsuka-sensei, and I intend to complete it!" she declared with determination.


    It wasn''t that she necessarily disagreed with Ryuji''s perspective. In fact, Yukino herself didn''t see anything wrong with being alone or having no friends. She was quite used to it, after all.


    But this wasn''t about personal beliefs it was a task she had been assigned, and she intended to see it through.


    As they walked, Yukino began lecturing about the meaning of the word "friend," reciting what felt like a textbook definition, or something one might pull from an internet search. The explanation was long, detailed, and a bit dry very typical of Yukino.


    Ryuji listened without much reaction. It was, indeed, very Yukino.


    After a while, Yukino noticed that Ryuji hadn''t responded to her speech. She didn''t get angry, but she did feel a little puzzled.


    "Are you looking for something?" she asked, noting the way Ryuji seemed to be scanning his surroundings as they walked.


    "Yeah, something weird," Ryuji said openly, not bothering to hide it.


    "Weird?" Yukinoshita echoed, her confusion deepening.


    "Have you ever heard of urban legends?"


    In Japan, urban legends were quite popular, especially among younger people. Many kids grew up hearing these eerie stories.


    "¡­"


    Of course, Yukino had heard of urban legends. She wasn''t completely out of touch. But hearing Ryuji say that he was actively looking for something like that left her feeling¡­ bemused.


    "Chuunibyou, perhaps?" she muttered under her breath, her face hard to read. Wasn''t this a classic case of second-year syndrome? How could someone seriously be looking for urban legends in the real world?


    Ryuji didn''t feel the need to explain, though he did glance at her. "Just because you don''t believe in something doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the end, it was all about perspective.


    "¡­"


    Yukino didn''t argue, but in her mind, she had already pegged Ryuji as someone with a bit of a Chuunibyou complex. She thought about calling him out but decided against it.


    However, just as she was about to say something else.....


    "Hmm?"


    Ryuji suddenly stopped in his tracks, his eyes narrowing as he looked in a specific direction.


    Such a strong concentration of Negative energy. Could it be a spirit? No, this energy feels stronger than the usual spirits. What is it?


    Without another word, Ryuji quickened his pace, moving toward the source of the energy.


    "You¡ª!"


    Yukino was startled as Ryuji suddenly took off. For a moment, she debated leaving him to his own devices, but she quickly changed her mind. She had taken on this task, and she wasn''t someone who gave up halfway.


    She followed him, quickening her own pace to keep up.


    After walking for a few minutes, Ryuji came to a stop. Yukino, still catching her breath, was about to speak when she heard faint voices from around the corner. The sounds made her freeze in place.


    "Hey, Okkotsu Yuta, where''s the money I told you to bring?"


    "You didn''t bring it, huh?"


    "Looks like we''re going to have to teach you a lesson."


    This area was in the back part of the school, far from where most students would wander. Those who were supposed to go home had already left, and the rest were in their club activities. That made this an isolated spot, perfect for troublemakers.


    Bullying.


    Just hearing those voices was enough for Yukino to realize what was happening. She had been bullied before, after all. Her expression darkened, and without hesitation, she moved forward.


    Seeing this, Ryuji merely shrugged, not surprised at all. Despite their varying personalities, many anime heroines seemed to share a common trait an unshakable sense of justice. And Yukino was no exception. She wasn''t the type to turn a blind eye when witnessing something like this.


    He followed after her, though his mind was still preoccupied.


    Okkotsu Yuta? That name sounds oddly familiar¡­


    ---


    "Yuta, huh? You need us to remind you what happens when you don''t listen?"


    The timid, introverted boy who was being surrounded by three bullies was Yuta. His body was hunched over, trembling as fear gripped him.


    "W-Wait! Rika¡­ no, don''t do this!" Yuta stammered, though it wasn''t clear who he was talking to. He seemed more terrified of something else, something unseen.


    "You¡ª!"


    Before Ryuji could get a good read on the situation, Yukino''s voice rang out, her eyes blazing with anger as she rushed forward to stop the bullying.


    However


    "Wait."


    Ryuji placed a hand on Yukino''s shoulder, stopping her in her tracks.


    "Successfully contacted a target: Yukinoshita Yukino! A golden entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?"


    A golden entry? Already? It seems that Yukino really is something special¡­


    "What are you doing?" Yukino snapped, irritated by Ryuji''s sudden interference. She had assumed he''d come to stop the bullying, but now he was holding her back. Did that mean he was siding with the bullies?


    "Just watch. The real fun is about to start," Ryuji said with an amused smile, ignoring the fire in her eyes.


    The name had finally clicked in his mind. Yuta Okkotsu of course, it was that guy. The boy bound to the Queen of Cursed Spirits, Rika.


    No wonder he looked so terrified. It wasn''t the bullies he was afraid of it was the cursed spirit within him.


    Ryuji chuckled softly to himself. He had only just realized that this world wasn''t just a blend of Miko''s reality, but also the world of Jujutsu Kaisen. Cursed spirits, jujutsu sorcerers¡­


    Not only were there strange spirits to deal with, but now cursed spirits like Rika? This world just became a lot more dangerous and a lot more exciting.


    Far from feeling fear, Ryuji felt his blood pumping with excitement. A world that was too safe and easy would be boring. But a world with real danger? Now that was something worth playing in.


    "Tch," Ryuji muttered to himself with a grin.


    "Maybe I''m just a bit of a thrill-seeker at heart."

 Chapter 32: Queen Of Curses

    "You!" Yukino was furious. She had no idea what Ryuji was thinking, but seeing him hold her back from intervening in the bullying enraged her. She tried to shrug him off, but to her surprise, she couldn''t budge.


    Ryuji''s grip on her shoulder was firm, and no matter how much she struggled, she couldn''t free herself.


    This shocked Yukino. She had practiced Aikido for years and wasn''t weak by any means. While she knew she was physically less powerful than a man, she shouldn''t have been completely unable to resist.


    What kind of strength did this guy have?


    ---


    "Hey! I''m talking to you! Do you hear me?" The bully in front of Yuta was getting impatient. Yuta had his head down, mumbling something under his breath, completely ignoring them.


    The lead bully raised his hand and shoved Yuta hard. Yuta, who didn''t resist, fell to the ground with a thud.


    "No! Don''t hurt Yuta!"


    It was at that moment that Rika, the special-grade cursed spirit tied to Yuta, couldn''t hold back anymore. To Rika, no one was allowed to hurt Yuta not a single person.


    "Rika, stop! Don''t do this!" Yuta pleaded, trying to calm her down, but it was too late.


    Rika''s monstrous form began to manifest. First, her ghostly claws appeared, followed by her arms and upper body, slowly emerging from behind Yuta. Her terrifying presence loomed over the bullies.


    "So, that''s the special-grade cursed spirit Rika, huh?" Ryuji murmured, his eyes narrowing with interest. The moment he saw Rika materialize, he felt the overwhelming power of her spiritual energy.


    This was no ordinary spirit. Rika was something else entirely. A special-grade cursed spirit with immense spiritual power known in her world as the "Queen of Curses."


    What should he do? His hunger for power flared up. If he could devour Rika, his strength would increase drastically. The mere thought of it made Ryuji''s eyes light up with excitement.


    "I want it¡­" he muttered under his breath, his greed for power growing.


    Meanwhile, the bullies, who were completely unaware of the supernatural until this moment, suddenly saw their reality warp. According to the rules of Jujutsu Kaisen, cursed spirits are invisible to ordinary humans except in certain situations.


    One of those situations is when a human is on the verge of death. And these bullies, now that they were in mortal danger, could suddenly see the horrifying cursed spirit before them.


    "What is that?!"


    "M-monster! It''s a monster!!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rika''s terrifying form was fully visible to them now. She grabbed one of the bullies, lifting him effortlessly into the air. His terrified screams echoed through the empty schoolyard.


    The other bullies, paralyzed with fear, stared at her wide-eyed. They were powerless to do anything but tremble.


    ---


    Yukino, who had been preparing to step in and stop the bullying, froze as the situation dramatically flipped. A moment ago, Yuta was the one being bullied. Now the bullies were screaming, crying, and backing away in sheer terror.


    But why? What was happening?


    As an ordinary human, Yukino couldn''t see the cursed spirit at all. All she could hear were the desperate pleas and cries of the bullies, but she had no idea why they were so scared.


    Ryuji, still holding her in place, noticed her confusion and smirked.


    "Do you want to see what''s happening?"


    "...What?"


    "Just like you said earlier you don''t believe that supernatural things exist, right? Well, I can show you. Do you want to see the ''weird'' things that actually exist in this world?"


    Yukino was taken aback by his words. Was he serious? Could he really show her something that normal people couldn''t see?


    Her rational mind wanted to reject it things like spirits or curses didn''t exist in the real world. But the curiosity, the doubt she harbored, gnawed at her.


    "...You''re saying you can show me what''s happening?" she asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    Ryuji leaned in slightly, his tone teasing. "Exactly. Once you see it, though, there''s no turning back. Your peaceful, logical world might never be the same again. Still want to look?"


    For a moment, Yukino hesitated. There was something about Ryuji''s offer that felt dangerous like stepping into a world she didn''t belong in. But the alternative turning away without knowing felt even worse.


    "I want to see," she finally said, her voice firm.


    Ryuji''s smile widened. "Good."


    He turned slightly toward her, his hand still resting on her shoulder. With a simple thought, he channeled his spiritual energy obtained from devouring different spirits into her, unlocking her ability to temporarily perceive the world of spirits.


    "Brace yourself," Ryuji warned with a smirk.


    Yukino felt a strange sensation wash over her. Her vision blurred for a moment, and she instinctively closed her eyes. When she opened them again, the world around her had changed.


    "What¡­ what is that?!" she gasped, stepping back in shock.


    Now, Yukino could see it the massive, grotesque form of Rika, the cursed spirit, towering over the bullies. The cursed spirit was holding one of them by the neck, its monstrous jaws snarling as the boy screamed.


    Yukino''s eyes widened in horror. She had never seen anything like this before nothing in her rational, orderly world could have prepared her for the sight of a real, living monster.


    Ryuji released his grip on her shoulder, watching her reaction. He wasn''t surprised. Seeing a cursed spirit for the first time was overwhelming for anyone.


    "See? There are monsters in this world. You just couldn''t see them before," Ryuji said, his tone almost nonchalant as if he were talking about something mundane.


    Yukino couldn''t tear her eyes away from the terrifying creature. The logical side of her brain struggled to process what she was seeing. Her worldview one based on logic, facts, and rationality was crumbling right before her eyes.


    "What about you?" Yukino suddenly asked, her voice shaky as she turned to Ryuji. "Ordinary people can''t see these things¡­ but you can. How? And what did you do to me just now?"


    Ryuji chuckled, clearly enjoying her confusion. "Ah, that''s a secret." He winked at her, refusing to give her a direct answer. "Let''s just say I''m a bit different from most people."


    "¡­"


    Yukino was left speechless, completely thrown by what she had witnessed and by Ryuji''s evasiveness. This went against everything she thought she knew about the world. Just moments ago, she was scolding him, thinking he had a case of Chuunibyou, but now¡­ it was her entire understanding of reality that was being questioned.


    Before she could even gather her thoughts, the situation escalated.


    ---


    "Rika! No! Stop it, please!" Yuta shouted desperately, his voice hoarse with panic.


    But Rika, driven into a rage by seeing Yuta bullied, couldn''t be calmed down so easily. Her monstrous form loomed over the bully in her grasp, her rage palpable.


    "I won''t let anyone hurt Yuta!" she roared, her voice echoing unnaturally through the air. Her grip tightened around the boy, his face contorting in terror. The cursed spirit''s energy surged, and her eyes gleamed with violent intent.


    "Rika! Please, stop!" Yuta continued to beg, but Rika had already reached her breaking point.


    "Anyone who bullies Yuta must die!"


    With a savage snarl, Rika opened her massive jaws, ready to devour the bully whole.


    The other bullies screamed in terror, their knees buckling as they collapsed to the ground, completely paralyzed with fear. The one caught in Rika''s grasp was white with panic, his body limp and shaking as Rika prepared to bite down.


    Yukino, still trembling from her own shock, watched the scene unfold, completely frozen in place. She couldn''t even process what was happening this horrifying spirit was about to kill someone right in front of her, and there was nothing she could do to stop it.

 Chapter 33: Blue Eyes

    The scene was chaotic, with the two remaining bullies crying out for their lives. Fear had overtaken them completely. Unfortunately for them, as ordinary humans, they had no chance against a special-grade cursed spirit like Rika. In a matter of moments, they were dead crushed and devoured without a trace left behind.


    From the beginning to the end, Ryuji didn''t lift a finger to stop it. He watched impassively, letting fate take its course.


    Those meant to die should die. He wasn''t the kind of person who would go out of his way to save trash.


    After the three bullies were dealt with, Ryuji smiled, unfazed, and started walking toward Rika.


    "Wait! What are you doing!?" Yukino called out, her voice trembling with fear and confusion. She was shocked by Ryuji''s actions. He had just witnessed something terrifying, something she could barely comprehend, and yet he was walking toward the danger without hesitation. Was he insane? Did he have a death wish?


    Ryuji paused, then gave her a nonchalant smile. "Well, it''s not every day you come across such a fine meal. It would be a shame to let it go to waste."


    "!!!"


    Yukino froze. Did she hear him correctly? A meal? Did he just say he was going to eat it?


    ---


    Meanwhile, on the roof of a nearby building, a familiar figure watched the unfolding events with growing interest.


    "Oh? A sorcerer I''ve never seen before?" Gojo Satoru murmured to himself, lowering the sunglasses he usually wore as an eyepatch. His vibrant azure blue eyes sparkled as he took in the scene below.


    At first, he had planned to step in and take care of the situation, especially since Rika was a special-grade cursed spirit. But seeing the way this new sorcerer, Ryuji, handled himself, Gojo decided to sit back and enjoy the show for a bit.


    "Ah, both boys have exceptionally strong cursed energy," Gojo observed, leaning forward on the edge of the rooftop with a grin. "Interesting, very interesting."


    He wasn''t particularly concerned about Rika. Special-grade cursed spirits, while dangerous, were still just cursed spirits in the end. As the strongest sorcerer in modern times, Gojo didn''t view Rika as a significant threat. What piqued his curiosity was this new sorcerer who seemed to want a piece of the action.


    ---


    "Wait! Don''t come any closer!" Yuta, who had been frozen with fear moments ago, finally noticed Ryuji approaching and called out desperately.


    Three people had already died, and Yuta didn''t want any more bloodshed. He feared that if Ryuji got too close, Rika would go berserk again, and he didn''t know how to stop her once she went over the edge.


    "Such a kind soul," Ryuji mused, more amused than anything by Yuta''s concern. It was no surprise, though. Yuta, the early protagonist of Jujutsu Kaisen, was known for his kind heart and overwhelming talent. Despite his immense potential, he hadn''t yet come into his own. He had raw, unparalleled cursed energy, which even the legendary Gojo Satoru had acknowledged.


    Without even proper training, Yuta could control an amount of cursed energy far beyond the average sorcerer. While cursed energy wasn''t the sole determinant of strength, it certainly gave Yuta a significant edge.


    And let''s not forget his imitation technique, which allowed him to mimic the techniques of other sorcerers. Though, of course, even Yuta couldn''t replicate Gojo Satoru''s Limitless technique after all, that required the unique ability of the Six Eyes.


    "Please, it''s dangerous! Don''t come any closer!" Yuta yelled again, sweat beading on his forehead. He was clearly on edge, knowing that any provocation could send Rika into another deadly frenzy.


    But Ryuji ignored him, continuing his steady march forward.


    "Don''t! Stay back! Yuta!" Rika''s voice boomed, her distorted form shifting and growing as her anger mounted. Her grotesque arms swelled with power, ready to tear apart anyone who threatened Yuta.


    Ryuji stopped for a moment, raising an eyebrow. "So, this is the ''monster'' everyone''s talking about, huh?"


    He smiled casually and pointed at Rika, turning his gaze toward Yuta. "Is this the creature you''re so worried about?"


    "???"


    Yuta''s eyes widened. He hadn''t expected Ryuji to be able to see Rika so clearly. Most people couldn''t perceive cursed spirits unless they were close to death. Who was this guy?


    "You... You can see her?" Yuta stammered.


    "Of course," Ryuji replied with a grin. "And I have to say¡­ she looks like quite the delicacy."


    "Wh-what?"


    Ignoring Yuta''s shocked expression, Ryuji turned his attention back to Rika, his eyes gleaming with hunger.


    "It''d be interesting to devour that much cursed energy," he said to himself, his voice low and full of excitement.


    Without warning, his fist began to glow with a vibrant, fiery blue aura. The cursed energy around his hand intensified, crackling with raw power. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---


    Up on the rooftop, Gojo Satoru was watching the scene unfold with growing amusement.


    "Sparasi," he muttered to himself, grinning. This was getting more and more interesting by the second. He''d come expecting to deal with Yuta and Rika, but now it seemed like he had a front-row seat to something far more entertaining.


    He watched Ryuji''s display of power with interest. "Eat it, huh? Is it something like Geto''s Cursed Spirit Manipulation technique?"


    Gojo''s mind immediately went to Suguru Geto, his former friend and now one of the most dangerous sorcerers out there. Geto''s ability to devour cursed spirits and control them was one of the most powerful and dangerous techniques in the world of sorcery.


    But this? Whatever Ryuji was doing, it seemed different.


    "I can''t wait to see where this goes¡­" Gojo murmured with a wicked smile, settling in to watch the fight that was about to unfold.


    ---


    "Bang!"


    Rika roared as she rushed forward, her cursed energy surging, her claws ready to tear Ryuji apart. But Ryuji was faster. His blue, flame-like cursed energy flared around him, and with a swift, powerful punch, he struck Rika directly in the face.


    The impact was devastating.


    Rika''s massive form was sent flying backward, crashing into the ground with a thunderous noise, leaving a huge crater in her wake.


    "Rika! Rika!" Yuta cried out, running toward her fallen form. He didn''t want her to harm anyone, but he also didn''t want to see her hurt. His emotions were in turmoil.


    "Yuta¡­!" Rika''s voice echoed from the crater as she slowly stood up, her cursed energy flaring even more violently than before. "Don''t¡­ hurt¡­ Yuta!"


    Her rage intensified, and the cursed energy surrounding her became even more volatile. The very air around her seemed to warp and twist as she charged at Ryuji once again.


    Ryuji grinned, unfazed by her ferocity. "She''s really something, huh?" he mused aloud. "She truly lives up to the title of Queen of Cursed Spirits."


    But then his expression shifted to one of slight disappointment. "Still¡­ if this is all a special-grade cursed spirit can do, I''m not that impressed."


    As Rika rushed toward him, Ryuji didn''t flinch. Instead, he met her head-on, his fists glowing with cursed energy as he launched into a rapid flurry of blows.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Fist met flesh over and over, each hit sending shockwaves through the air. The ground beneath them trembled with each impact.

 Chapter 34: Strongest Sorcerer Of Modern Era

    "This...!"


    Yukino was completely dumbfounded. Everything she had just witnessed shattered her understanding of the world. She had always prided herself on being rational, grounded in logic, but now? Now she was staring at something completely outside the realm of normalcy.


    Her mind told her to run to get as far away from this madness as possible. She wasn''t a fighter, she wasn''t equipped to handle anything like this. The battlefield before her was one where she had no place, where even the smallest misstep could cost her her life.


    But despite everything, despite knowing she should flee, Yukino found herself unable to move. It wasn''t fear that rooted her to the spot, but a strange sense of curiosity, of determination.


    "Is this the reality of the world?" she whispered to herself. After seeing so much, she couldn''t pretend anymore. She couldn''t go back to her safe, ordinary life and act like none of this existed.


    ---


    "Almost there," Ryuji muttered to himself, his eyes locked on the special-grade cursed spirit Rika.


    Rika, at this point, wasn''t the same Rika who would one day be able to fight alongside Yuta in harmony. Right now, she was nothing more than a raw, uncontrollable force, bound by her attachment to Yuta. Despite her immense power, she hadn''t yet reached the full potential of a cursed spirit who could wield a domain expansion.


    To Ryuji, she was simply a highly durable target one that had absorbed a significant amount of Cursed Energy. But every creature had its limits.


    With one final punch, Ryuji blasted Rika away, her massive form crashing into the ground with a resounding bang.


    She was clearly weakening. The once terrifying, all-powerful presence of the Queen of Cursed Spirits was now reduced to little more than a shadow of its former self.


    "Soul Devouring."


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Ryuji activated his technique. The space behind him warped as several spectral chains shot out, coiling around Rika''s monstrous form and pulling her toward the dimensional rift.


    ---


    "Ah, so he consumes cursed spirits differently than Geto," Gojo remarked with interest, watching the scene from the rooftop. He had been observing the battle for a while now, choosing not to interfere. "Geto''s technique involves literally rolling the cursed spirit into a ball and eating it... which, according to him, tastes absolutely horrible."


    Gojo chuckled to himself. The idea of Geto watching Ryuji''s method and being envious amused him to no end. After all, Ryuji''s method of consumption was far more elegant, no bad taste to deal with.


    ---


    "No! Yuta! Yuta!"


    Rika, sensing her impending demise, struggled violently against the chains that bound her. Her deep connection to Yuta gave her the strength to resist more than any cursed spirit Ryuji had faced before. Despite all the punishment she had taken, her will to stay with Yuta was unbreakable.


    "Rika, don''t leave me!" Yuta cried out, his voice desperate. He didn''t want to lose Rika. No matter how terrifying her power was, no matter how much destruction she had caused, she was still the girl he loved the one he had sworn to spend his life with.


    The chains began to creak as Rika''s cursed power surged once more, her roars filling the air. But Ryuji remained calm, watching the struggle with a faint smile.


    "Impressive," he murmured. "There really is no curse more twisted than love."


    He knew the truth about Rika''s curse how it wasn''t Rika herself who had cursed Yuta, but rather the other way around. Yuta''s overwhelming grief and love had been the true source of the curse. When Rika had died in front of him, Yuta couldn''t accept it, and his immense cursed energy manifested into a binding curse, trapping Rika''s soul as a cursed spirit.


    At the core of it, this entire twisted existence came from love.


    "Rika! Rika!" Yuta screamed, his cursed power spiraling out of control. His emotions amplified his cursed energy, creating a feedback loop that only made Rika stronger. The two of them boy and cursed spirit were intertwined in a bond so strong that it defied all logic.


    Rika''s struggling intensified, and the chains that bound her began to falter. Slowly, she was being dragged out of the rift, her power fighting against Ryuji''s.


    The ground beneath them trembled as Rika roared, her full might unleashed.


    "Hmm," Ryuji noted, tilting his head slightly as he watched the struggle. "I suppose I haven''t consumed enough cursed spirits yet. If I had, I could''ve finished this quickly."


    He hadn''t had his Soul Devouring Technique for long. It hadn''t even been up to two weeks since he''d acquired the ability, let alone enough time to strengthen himself by devouring cursed energy.


    "But," Ryuji said with a dangerous gleam in his eye, "if you think you can break free just because of that, you''re seriously underestimating me."


    With a sharp burst of energy, the chains glowed brightly, becoming even stronger. He tightened his grip on Rika, the chains wrapping around her even more securely as he began to pull her back into the rift.


    It looked like the fight was reaching a stalemate.


    But then....


    "Hey, hey, hey. They clearly love each other. Why not give them a chance?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A playful, carefree voice echoed behind Ryuji.


    Startled, Ryuji turned his head and was greeted by the sight of a tall figure with white hair, wearing a casual glasses.


    Gojo Satoru.


    ---


    Ryuji narrowed his eyes slightly. He shouldn''t have been surprised. If Yuta was here, then it was only natural that Gojo Satoru, the strongest sorcerer of the modern age, would appear as well.


    Gojo''s casual stance and the mischievous smile on his face indicated that he had been watching for some time. No doubt he was intrigued by the events unfolding, but now he had decided to step in.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here," Ryuji said, his tone steady, though inwardly he was calculating the situation. Gojo was a wild card too strong to simply ignore.


    "Come on, don''t act like you didn''t know I''d show up," Gojo replied with a grin, lowering his head slightly to look at Ryuji through his blindfold. "You''ve heard of me, haven''t you?"


    Ryuji chuckled. "Of course. Gojo Satoru, the strongest sorcerer of this era. You''re pretty famous, even in the world of cursed spirits."


    "Wow, you flatter me," Gojo said, his voice dripping with amusement. "But seriously, this is a special moment. Yuta and Rika have a bond like no other. Wouldn''t it be more fun to see where it goes?"


    Ryuji glanced at Yuta and Rika. He knew how dangerous Rika was, but he also understood what Gojo was implying. Yuta , with Rika by his side, had the potential to become one of the most powerful sorcerers in the world. Was it worth killing Rika now, or should he let the story play out?


    "It''s rare to see someone your age wielding such a special-grade level of power," Gojo continued, his voice light but calculated. "At this rate, you could easily be a special-grade sorcerer yourself."


    Ryuji grinned. "I appreciate the compliment."


    It wasn''t an exaggeration. There were only a few special-grade sorcerers in the world, and the potential to join their ranks was something few could claim.

 Chapter 35: Success!!

    Although Ryuji seemed to be casually joking around with Gojo, he did not stop using his Soul Devouring technique, nor did he release the chains that bound Rika. Despite facing someone as formidable as Gojo, Ryuji remained unfazed.


    Gojo, of course, noticed Ryuji''s persistence. However, rather than being offended, he simply grinned.


    "If you don''t mind, I happened to catch two first-grade cursed spirits on the way here. How about I exchange them with you?" Gojo asked, his tone light but serious as he revealed two injured, writhing first-grade cursed spirits he had caught. Originally, he intended to bring them to the students at Jujutsu High for practice. After all, sorcerers couldn''t just learn theoretical knowledge they needed real combat experience.


    "First-grade cursed spirits?"


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow. First-grade cursed spirits were only second in rank to special-grade ones. And there were two of them. The most important part, however, was the respectful way Gojo proposed the exchange. Despite being fearless, Ryuji had no intention of making unnecessary enemies especially not with someone like Gojo he wasn''t his match as of now, especially with his limitless.


    "Since the strongest sorcerer in the world is offering, who am I to refuse?" Ryuji replied with a smirk, as he controlled the chains and released Rika.


    To be honest, he wasn''t entirely sure he could successfully devour Rika if Yuta''s curse energy continued to rampage out of control. As powerful as Rika was, it was clear Ryuji still needed more cursed energy to face opponents of this level head-on.


    "Soul Devouring!" he called out, redirecting his technique toward the two first-grade cursed spirits Gojo had offered. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With ease, the chains turned and coiled around the two cursed spirits. Unlike with Rika, there was no resistance. The spirits were swallowed into the dimensional crack behind Ryuji, disappearing into the void.


    "Burp!"


    Ryuji patted his stomach mockingly as if he''d just finished a full-course meal. The two first-grade cursed spirits filled him up, leaving him with enough energy to process for quite some time.


    "Interesting," Gojo murmured as he observed Ryuji, raising his glasses slightly to get a better look with his Six Eyes. "So instead of controlling cursed spirits like Geto, you''re strengthening yourself by devouring them directly?"


    The Six Eyes allowed Gojo to perceive and analyze all forms of cursed energy in incredible detail, even organizing the information for his brain. It was one of the reasons he wore an eye patch or sunglasses constantly processing that much information could be exhausting, even for someone as powerful as him. Although his Reversed Cursed Technique could repair brain damage, it wasn''t exactly pleasant to have his mind overloaded all the time.


    Compared to Geto Suguru''s Cursed Spirit Manipulation, Ryuji''s method of soul devouring was far more efficient he didn''t have to deal with the awful taste that came from consuming cursed spirits like Geto did.


    "Geto would be pretty jealous if he saw this technique," Gojo chuckled to himself again.


    ---


    "I''ve always heard Gojo Satoru is the strongest sorcerer in modern times," Ryuji said, his eyes locking with Gojo''s. "But I never knew what kind of techniques you had. Mind showing me?"


    Gojo raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Curious about my techniques, are you?"


    "More than a little," Ryuji replied with a smirk.


    Gojo laughed. "You''ve got guts, I''ll give you that."


    Without hesitation, Gojo extended his hand toward Ryuji. "Alright, why don''t you come experience it yourself?"


    Success, Ryuji thought inwardly. He wasn''t just curious he had ulterior motives. If Gojo showed him his technique up close, Ryuji could potentially trigger a golden entry and gain something valuable from the experience.


    Ryuji reached out, but the moment his hand got close, an invisible force field stopped him. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t touch Gojo.


    "This is my Limitless technique," Gojo explained, his tone casual but confident. "According to Achilles'' Paradox, any object moving toward me will slow down infinitely until it stops completely. Basically, nothing can touch me unless I let it."


    Yuta, still in the midst of his reunion with Rika, looked on in awe, while Yukino stood frozen in shock. She had never seen anything like this before. Gojo had not only shown his technique but explained it in such simple terms that even she could understand.


    Gojo smiled as he lifted the barrier, allowing his hand to close the distance and grasp Ryuji''s. "Others can''t touch me, but I can touch them whenever I want."


    Ryuji looked down at their joined hands, a faint smile tugging at his lips.


    "Success."


    "Successfully contacted a target: Gojo Satoru!


    A golden entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?"


    Golden entry? Ryuji''s mind raced. Gojo had a multitude of techniques, but which one would he gain? Whatever it was, it would be powerful.


    Seeing Ryuji deep in thought, Gojo grinned, thinking his limitless technique had impressed him.


    Gojo Satoru released Ryuji''s hand and said casually, "Well, well! You don''t have to worry. Your technique even surprises me. If you can master it, I''m sure you can become as strong as me!"


    Though unsure of Ryuji''s exact technique, Gojo inferred its exceptional potential from his ability to devour cursed spirits. "Young people these days are remarkably gifted," Gojo thought to himself.


    Considering Ryuji and Yuta , Gojo saw immense potential in both.


    "So, young man, would you like to attend Jujutsu High School?" Gojo asked.


    "Jujutsu High School?" Ryuji feigned confusion. "What''s that?"


    "It''s a school for training sorcerers," Gojo explained. "As a teacher, I can mentor you personally. Plus, if you join, I can directly nominate you for special-grade sorcerer status. Your abilities warrant it."

 Chapter 36: RCT

    Judging from the battle with the special-grade curse spirit Rika just now, Ryuji definitely has the ability to become a special-grade sorcerer.


    "Forget it!" Ryuji thought about it and declined.


    It''s not a bad idea. Joining Jujutsu High School means he could meet more sorcerers and trigger more opportunities. But at the same time, it also means he would need to be under the management of Jujutsu High.


    Ryuji was very aware that the current world of sorcery was quite corrupt.


    In the words of Gojo, it''s a group of rotten oranges obsessed with power struggles.


    By then, it would be difficult for him to even swallow curse spirits at will, as he''d have to accept their control.


    "In comparison, I prefer the free and easy life I have now!"


    However, Ryuji thought of something and added, "Of course, if there are curse spirits that are difficult to deal with, I don''t mind lending a hand!"


    Although he refused to join Jujutsu High, he could still use their information. Knowing where the powerful curse spirits were would make it easier for him to "deal" with them.


    "Is that so? Then let''s exchange contact information!"


    Seeing Ryuji''s decision, Gojo didn''t push further. Everyone has their own goals. As long as Ryuji didn''t turn into a curse user who harmed humans at will, Gojo wouldn''t interfere.


    After exchanging contact information, Gojo turned to Yuta Okkotsu on the other side.


    "How about you?"


    "Me?"


    At this time, Rika had already returned to Yuta''s body.


    Yuta was a little confused by the question. He probably didn''t expect the situation to concern him as well.


    "That! I¡­"


    He didn''t even know what Jujutsu High was like. Would it be too rash to say he wanted to join?


    However, when it came to Yuta, Gojo wasn''t as patient as he had been with Ryuji.


    "You just killed three people, so you don''t get the luxury of saying no!"


    "Ugh!"


    Yuta fell silent. Even though it had been Rika who had done it, Yuta still felt the guilt was on him.


    "Okay," he finally agreed.


    He had secured a genius.


    Gojo grinned and turned back to Ryuji.


    "Well, see you next time!"


    With that, he grabbed Yuta by the collar and disappeared.


    "Wait! I¡­"


    Yuta wanted to say something, but it was too late. He was whisked away in the next second.


    "What a convenient ability!" Ryuji had to admit that Gojo''s ability was quite handy and almost impossible to counter.


    Today''s gains were considerable. Not only did he get a golden entry from Yukino, but he also received one from Gojo Satoru!


    It had been a great harvest.


    Looking back, Ryuji saw Yukino still standing there, looking dazed.


    Ryuji walked over and said casually, "What, feeling insignificant?"


    These female protagonists in anime always had a bit of pride. If it were an ordinary world, it might not be such a big deal. But in a world full of curses, oddities, and urban legends, pride was not a plus.


    Moreover, as a regular person, she had no reason to be prideful at all.


    "Yeah."


    Yukino didn''t deny it. As she gradually came back to her senses, she looked at Ryuji, feeling as though they were from completely different worlds.


    She had also noticed how Gojo Satoru had completely ignored her earlier. In the end, no matter how amazing she was, she was just an ordinary person. In front of people with special abilities, she was far too insignificant.


    "Is that person really strong?"


    As for the power structure in the world of curses, Yukino didn''t have a clear understanding. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Very strong! There are only three special-grade sorcerers in the current world of sorcery, and he''s one of them, the strongest, in fact. But soon, there will be a fourth."


    Ryuji was referring to Yuta, but Yukino thought he was talking about Ryuji himself.


    After all, Gojo had just said that Ryuji had the strength of a special-grade sorcerer.


    "Well, there''s nothing left to do here. I''m going to head out."


    With that, Ryuji waved his hand and left.


    As for the spiritual power he had left on Yukino, it would allow her to see cursed spirits. But it would dissipate soon, so there was no need to worry.


    "I¡­"


    Seeing Ryuji say he was leaving, Yukino wanted to say something, but by the time she reacted, he had almost disappeared from sight.


    There was no helping it. Yukino stood there for a while, stunned, and eventually left. After all, they were still at the same school, and there would be opportunities to meet again.


    Now that he was free, Ryuji could finally check out the two golden entries he had just triggered.


    First, from Yukino.


    "Golden Entry: Flower of the High Mountain!"


    "???"


    Ryuji was momentarily confused. What the hell was this?


    He immediately read the system''s description.


    "Flower of the High Mountain: Possesses a cool and pure temperament, much like a flower growing high in the mountains, giving off the impression that it can only be admired from afar and must not be desecrated!"


    "..."


    After a brief silence, Ryuji made a decisive choice.


    "Decompose!"


    What was the point of keeping such a useless entry? Decomposing it was the best choice.


    With the decomposition of the golden entry, his points increased by 10,000.


    "As expected, most entries from these everyday heroines have nothing to do with combat!" Of course, Megumi''s was a pure accident. Saint Megumi was just special like that.


    Next up was the talent entry from Gojo Satoru.


    "Golden Entry: Reverse Cursed Technique!"


    "Is it this?"


    When Ryuji saw the Reverse Cursed Technique, he was a little surprised, but it made sense. Gojo Satoru had many abilities: Six Eyes, Limitless, Reverse Cursed Technique, and even Black Flash in physical combat.


    Among them, the Reverse Cursed Technique was quite special.


    Cursed energy was typically negative energy, but the Reverse Cursed Technique could convert it into positive energy.


    The Positive energy could not only heal oneself but also heal others.

 Chapter 37: Sisters

    The most typical example is Ieiri Shoko, the third person in the trio with Gojo and Geto. She''s a natural master of the Reversed Cursed Technique. With her control over the Reverse CursedTechnique, it''s said that as long as someone hasn''t died outright, Ieiri Shoko can bring them back.


    But the Reverse Cursed Technique that Gojo mastered can only heal himself, not others.


    In a future battle against sukuna, Gojo found himself in a state of technique exhaustion after using Domain Expansion and could no longer use it again. Gojo, determined to defeat Sukuna, chose to sacrifice his own brain and cognitive functions and he then used the reversed cursed technique to heal himself to access Domain Expansion again, unleashing his full potential and significantly enhancing his cursed energy.


    From this, we can see just how terrifying the Reverse Cursed Technique''s recovery abilities are. That level of regeneration is simply absurd.


    "Loading!"


    Naturally, Ryuji wouldn''t carelessly decompose such a useful recovery ability.


    "Talent Entry System!


    Host: Ryuji Hoshino


    Bloodline: Human!


    Loaded Entries: Soul Devouring [Red] ,Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold], Presence Concealment [Gold], Tranquility [Gold], Reverse Cursed Technique [Gold], Iron Fist [Purple]!


    Points: 21,120!


    With the RCT successfully loaded, Ryuji could feel that the cursed energy within his body had become more vigorous.


    "Speaking of which, when cursed energy is reversed, the techniques one can use also become extremely powerful!"


    For example, the difference between Gojo''s forward-using Blue technique and his reverse-using Red technique.


    Ryuji suddenly had the urge to try it out.


    But!


    "Uh! I don''t seem to have any techniques!"


    Gojo was born with the ability to use his techniques, but Ryuji''s Soul Devouring ability was loaded from the red entry.


    So, strictly speaking, he didn''t seem to have any innate abilities of his own.


    "Hiss! Good grief¡­"


    Never mind. Ryuji didn''t care too much about it. He had his cheat-like system anyway.


    If he didn''t have a technique, he could always find someone who did and trigger it!


    "Hehe!"


    Ryuji inexplicably thought of Gojo. After all, he was currently the strongest sorcerer. He just had to figure out a way to "plunder" him.


    ...


    On the other side, Gojo, who had brought Yuta to Jujutsu High School, suddenly sneezed.


    How strange. It felt like someone was talking about him. Who could it be?


    "Is this Jujutsu High School?"


    Yuta looked at the old-fashioned school in front of him with curiosity.


    "How''s it look? Not bad, right?"


    Gojo snapped out of his thoughts and smiled as he patted Yuta on the shoulder.


    Yuta nodded, then glanced at Gojo with curiosity.


    "Will I be studying here from now on?"


    "It''s still not certain whether you''ll officially enroll!"


    Gojo suddenly chuckled with a mischievous grin.


    Under Yuta''s confused gaze, Gojo laughed and said:


    "Don''t forget, you killed three people not too long ago. The jujutsu world might just decide to sentence you to death!"


    "D-death penalty?!"


    Oh no! Yuta stood there, dumbfounded.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Gojo laughed heartily, having successfully tricked Yuta. How could Gojo let such a talented individual be sentenced to death? The only reason he said that was to scare Yuta a little.


    ...


    Meanwhile, "Ryuji!"


    After Ryuji had finished sorting out his newly acquired abilities, Miko had also just finished her club activities.


    As she left the club, Miko saw Ryuji and quickly ran over to him.


    "What''s going on? You seem really happy today."


    On their way back, Miko couldn''t help but ask curiously. She could sense that Ryuji was in an exceptionally good mood.


    And why wouldn''t he be? After loading the Reverse Cursed Technique and consuming two Grade 1 cursed spirits, Ryuji knew that once he finished digesting them, his strength would increase exponentially.


    "Of course I''m happy, especially with Miko by my side!" Ryuji replied casually.


    He simply smiled as he lightly teased Miko. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hehe, I''m also really happy to have Ryuji-kun with me!" Miko responded with a smile.


    For Miko, being with Ryuji was undoubtedly the thing that made her happiest. The two continued chatting and laughing as they made their way home. Meanwhile, Yukino had also returned to her apartment.


    After witnessing so much today and being overwhelmed by the information, she decided to leave school earlier than usual. But as soon as she opened the door to her apartment...


    "Welcome home!"


    A larger version of Yukino suddenly jumped out, clearly trying to scare her.


    "..."


    Yukino didn''t say anything. She simply stared in silence at the person in front of her.


    "Aww, I didn''t scare you!" Yukinoshita Haruno, her older sister, looked a little disappointed. She had been hoping to see her sister startled and flustered.


    "Yukino''s gotten braver!"


    "..."


    After all the bizarre things she''d witnessed today, what was this, really?


    Yukino didn''t respond and instead silently changed into her slippers before walking further into the apartment. She didn''t ask how her sister had gotten in without a key, as she had probably made a copy from somewhere.


    Anyway, Yukino was used to being pranked by her older sister ever since they were kids.


    "Why are you here?" Yukino finally asked, wondering why her sister had shown up at this time.


    "I haven''t seen you in a while, Yukino. I missed you so much!"


    It''s probably a little-known fact that Haruno is a genuine sisterly figure.


    To Haruno, nothing in the world was more important than her little sister.


    "Yukino wouldn''t kick her sister out, would she?"


    As she spoke, Haruno looked at Yukino with puppy-dog eyes, feigning pitifulness.


    "..."


    What could she say? She knew it was just an act, but after all, this was her sister.


    "Fine. Leave after dinner!"


    "Hehe!"


    Haruno smiled happily, knowing her tsundere sister well. This was Yukino''s way of letting her stay.


    As for "leaving after dinner"? Haruno already had a few tricks up her sleeve to avoid that.

 Chapter 38: The Four Disaster Curses

    "By the way, how''s Yukino doing at school recently?"


    "Do you have a boyfriend?"


    "Anything interesting happening at school?"


    During dinner, Haruno kept chattering, peppering her younger sister with questions.


    "..."


    Yukino didn''t respond at first. Something interesting? I could tell you, but would you even believe me?


    After hesitating for a moment, Yukino finally broke her silence.


    "Do you know about sorcerers?"


    "!!!"


    Haruno, who had been happy that Yukino was finally talking to her, suddenly froze at the unexpected question. Her expression shifted, becoming serious as she looked closely at Yukino.


    "Where did you hear that word?"


    "..."


    As expected, her sister knew. Seeing Haruno''s reaction, Yukino understood. Though their Yukinoshita family wasn''t among the elite super-rich, they were still influential enough to know some hidden truths.


    Noticing her younger sister''s silence, Haruno became anxious.


    "Yukino, I never told you about sorcerers because I didn''t want to drag you into anything dangerous. Please, tell me where you heard that word."


    How could Yukino know about the existence of sorcerers?


    Just as Yukino had guessed, since she took over the family business early, Haruno had learned a little about sorcerers. Not a lot, but enough to know they were a group far beyond ordinary human power. Even the most powerful families had to be respectful around them.


    Haruno had once personally witnessed a member of the Shinomiya family someone who was normally arrogant beyond belief act incredibly polite in front of a sorcerer. It was something she couldn''t forget.


    "Don''t worry," Yukino reassured her older sister with a slight shake of her head. "This afternoon, I met a sorcerer at school."


    "At school?" Haruno''s frown deepened. Was there something happening at the school that required a sorcerer? sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though the timing seemed coincidental, it wasn''t impossible.


    "Sis, do you know what a special-grade sorcerer is?"


    "Special grade?"


    Haruno''s confusion grew. What on earth had Yukino gotten involved in?


    Shaking her head, Haruno explained what little she knew. "I don''t know much about the specific rankings of sorcerers. From what I''ve heard, there are four levels: Grade 4, Grade 3, Grade 2, and Grade 1, with Grade 1 being the strongest. My mother once said that a Grade 1 sorcerer is practically a force beyond human authority."


    A Grade 1 sorcerer was akin to humanity''s ultimate weapon. In some cases, they were even more terrifying than any military power.


    "Yukino, do you know who the sorcerer was?"


    "..."


    For some reason, Yukino didn''t want her sister to know about Ryuji. Given Haruno''s personality, if she found out, she''d definitely barge into his life without hesitation.


    After a moment of silence, Yukino shook her head. "I don''t know. He left quickly."


    Haruno could tell her sister was hiding something, but seeing that Yukino didn''t want to share more, she decided not to press further. Still, she was curious. Could it have been one of Yukino''s classmates? She''d investigate further once she returned home.


    "Now that we''re done with dinner, you can head home."


    Yukino placed her chopsticks down with finality.


    "Hey!" Haruno looked shocked. "That''s it? So fast?"


    Realizing she was being kicked out, Haruno immediately pouted and began to act spoiled. "No, I want to stay a little longer! I don''t want to go home yet!"


    ...


    "Finally digested it!"


    The next morning, Ryuji woke up, patting his stomach with satisfaction.


    The feeling of fullness from devouring two cursed spirits had finally faded. Clenching his fists, he reveled in the surge of power coursing through him. It was a feeling he enjoyed being able to clearly sense his own growth in strength.


    Ever since discovering the existence of cursed spirits, Ryuji''s ambitions had extended beyond dealing with just urban legends and weird phenomena. Special-grade cursed spirits were rare, but the opportunities to hunt them were out there.


    "With my current strength, I should be able to devour even stronger cursed spirits now," Ryuji thought confidently.


    His Devouring ability''s limitless potential was the source of his confidence.


    Ryuji didn''t need Rika or any other external power now. Even without her, just the prospect of devouring the four great disaster curses could provide unimaginable strength.


    These disaster curses were born from the primal fears of humanity:


    - Jogo: Born from the fear of volcanoes and the earth.


    - Hanami: Born from the fear of forests.


    - Dagon: Born from the fear of the ocean.


    - Mahito: Born from the fear humans have of each other.


    These four were the apex predators in the cursed spirit world. Devouring even one of them would grant a massive power boost to Ryuji.


    This was why Ryuji''s Devouring ability was so essential. Without it, he wouldn''t even consider the possibility of targeting someone as powerful as Gojo Satoru.


    "Tch, just thinking about it makes me greedy!"


    But for now, Ryuji wasn''t sure if these four disaster curses had even manifested yet, so he would have to be patient.


    "Ryuji, it''s time for school!"


    Outside his door, Miko''s voice called out. For the past few days, Miko had been living with Ryuji. At first, her mother had called frequently to check on her, but recently she had stopped, seemingly accepting their living arrangement.


    "Coming!" Ryuji called back. His musings were interrupted as he quickly got dressed and stepped out of his room.


    ...


    "Has Tobe still not come to school?"


    In the morning classroom, Hayato looked around and frowned when he noticed Tobe was absent again.


    "Maybe we should go visit his place after school?" he suggested, his concern for his friend showing.


    "You go if you want," Yumiko replied coolly. "I''m not going."


    Although Yumiko had slight interest in Hayato, she wasn''t the type to put herself in uncomfortable situations. It wasn''t her fault that Tobe had acted so poorly.


    When Tobe had made a mistake, was it wrong for her to call him out on it?


    Now that Tobe was hiding at home and refusing to come to school, was he trying to scare her? Yumiko didn''t care one bit whether Tobe showed up again or not.

 Chapter 39: Ability To Attract Monsters

    "Okay!"


    Seeing Yumiko''s indifference, Hayato could only smile helplessly and shake his head. Since Yumiko wasn''t willing to join, he knew Yui and Hina, who were also part of the girls'' group, wouldn''t go either.


    "Then let''s go together after school!" Hayato said, turning to Ooka and Yamato, who were both part of the current group.


    "..."


    Ooka and Yamato exchanged glances. To be honest, they didn''t particularly care about Tobe. A friend of a friend doesn''t automatically become your friend. They had an average relationship with Tobe, but since Hayato had spoken up, they could only nod in agreement.


    "Sure!"


    The morning classes were relatively relaxed. Ryuji sat at his desk, flipping through a book out of boredom.


    When lunchtime arrived, Miko immediately came over.


    "Ryuji-kun!"


    At first, Miko had been shy about calling out to Ryuji in front of their classmates. But after spending so much time together, she had grown bolder, not caring about the stares from the other students. Happily, she waved to him.


    Noticing Miko''s call, Ryuji casually walked out of the classroom, unfazed. He wasn''t hiding anything. By now, most of the class knew that the once lonely Ryuji from their class was in a relationship with Miko from the class next door.


    "Ryuji''s girlfriend is so pretty!"


    "Man, I''m so jealous!"


    "Ugh, when will I find a girlfriend?"


    Most of the boys sighed. After all, they were at the age when love was a frequent daydream.


    ...


    "You two are so close!"


    On a bench in the schoolyard, Hana watched as Ryuji and Miko sat across from each other, feeding each other food. The sight made the lunch in her own hands feel a little less appetizing.


    "Ah..." She sighed deeply.


    Her best friend had found love, and of course, she should be happy for her. But the more she looked at them, the worse she felt.


    "Hana is so pretty. I''m sure you''ll find a great boyfriend in no time!" Miko smiled, noticing her friend''s mood. In the past, she would''ve been shy about showing affection in public, but now she wasn''t embarrassed at all.


    "I hope so!" Hana replied with a small smile, but in truth, she didn''t know what else to say.


    "Don''t worry!"


    Ryuji patted Hana''s shoulder in a natural, casual manner.


    "If you hang around me for too long, it might actually become harder for you to find a boyfriend!"


    "Huh? Why''s that?" Hana looked at him curiously, not even flinching at his shoulder pat. She didn''t seem to mind being close to Ryuji.


    "Well, I''m just too handsome. If you get used to seeing a guy like me, when you meet someone else, no matter how good they look, they just won''t measure up." Ryuji explained with a shrug, sounding completely serious.


    "That... makes sense." Hana nodded, looking as if she genuinely considered his words. But the next moment, she lightly smacked Ryuji''s shoulder in mock annoyance.


    "No way! You''re not that handsome!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Ryuji laughed and casually wrapped his arm around Miko''s shoulders, playfully raising his eyebrows at Hana.


    "Miko, tell her! Isn''t your boyfriend the most handsome guy in the world?"


    Knowing Ryuji was joking around with Hana, but feeling the need to support her boyfriend, Miko played along.


    "Yes, yes, my boyfriend is definitely the most handsome!"


    "See!"


    "Tsk!"


    Hana didn''t say anything else, simply rolling her eyes at Ryuji''s exaggerated confidence. He was definitely thick-skinned, but at the same time, she couldn''t really deny that he was attractive with his short wavy hair and bright red eyes.


    After a bit of playful teasing, the group settled into their lunch. Ryuji, however, was subtly brushing against Hana and Miko intentionally, attempting to trigger another entry. Although the probability of repeatedly triggering entries on the same person wasn''t high, persistence would eventually pay off.


    And sure enough¡ª


    "Successfully contacted a target: Yurikawa Hana!


    A golden entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?"


    It worked! And it was a golden entry this time. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryuji was a bit surprised and immediately checked what kind of talent entry it was.


    "Golden Entry: Monster-attracting Physique!"


    A Monster-attracting Physique? In simple terms, it meant having a body that attracted monsters to come closer.


    No wonder Yuri Kawana was always prone to strange happenings.


    "Loading!"


    This time, Ryuji didn''t choose to decompose the entry. His Soul Devouring ability needed cursed spirits and monsters to grow stronger. This newly gained Monster-attracting Physique meant Ryuji wouldn''t even have to go looking for cursed spirits they would come straight to him!


    ...


    While Ryuji enjoyed his leisurely lunch, across campus, Yukino was finishing hers in a hurry. As soon as she was done, she headed straight to Shizuka''s office.


    "What did you just say? You want to give up the commission?"


    Hearing Yukino''s request, Shizuka was visibly surprised. It wasn''t because she was against it, but because Yukino was known to be incredibly stubborn. Unless something serious had happened, Yukino rarely gave up on anything halfway through.


    "Did Ryuji do something bad to you?"


    "No!" Yukino shook her head immediately, worried that Hiratsuka might get the wrong idea.


    She quickly explained, "I just think this commission is unnecessary. Ryuji isn''t the lonely person I thought he was."


    Yukino recalled that Shizuka had mentioned Ryuji was a solitary student, but now it seemed that wasn''t the case at all.


    The reason he hadn''t made any friends in class before wasn''t because he was incapable. It was likely because he didn''t care to.


    After all, in Yukino''s eyes, as a sorcerer no, a special-grade sorcerer how could Ryuji have the time or interest to engage in typical teenage activities like making small talk or playing games with classmates? Most of his time must have been spent dealing with cursed spirits and maintaining peace.


    People are great at constructing narratives in their heads, and Yukino was no different. She had built up the idea that Ryuji, in his commitment to handling cursed spirits, had sacrificed friendships and lived as a loner because of his duties.


    In fact, the reason society seemed so stable today was thanks to people like Ryuji, who silently worked behind the scenes to protect everyone, so she thought.

 Chapter 40: Cat Ears?

    Thinking of this, Ryuji''s figure in Yukino''s mind suddenly became much larger, almost heroic. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yukino?"


    Seeing Yukino suddenly fall silent, Hiratsuka Shizuka couldn''t help but call out.


    "It''s nothing."


    Coming back to her senses, Yukino simply shook her head. She thought about telling Shizuka that Ryuji was a sorcerer but decided against it. Instead, she explained,


    "He already has a girlfriend, so he doesn''t need me to help him make friends."


    She thought that explanation would be enough.


    But!


    Bang!


    Shizuka suddenly slammed the table and stood up.


    "He has a girlfriend?"


    Her voice rose several degrees in disbelief.


    What does that mean? He has a girlfriend, but he still flirts with me? Is he a scumbag?


    So, the first time he asked me out, it turns out he was actually a scumbag?


    Damn it!


    Shizuka had the sudden urge to curse out loud.


    "Sensei?"


    Yukino was taken aback by her sudden reaction. Why was her teacher so worked up just because she mentioned Ryuji had a girlfriend?


    "..."


    Shizuka realized she had lost her composure. She tried to calm down, but the more she thought about it, the angrier she got.


    Damn it! I finally started liking someone, and now I find out I''m competing with his girlfriend? I can''t believe this!


    Yukino had intended to say something, but what happened next left her speechless.


    After a few moments, Shizuka managed to regain some of her composure. She took a deep breath and turned to Yukino, only to notice her student staring at her with a strange expression.


    "What''s wrong?" Shizuka frowned.


    "Hiratsuka-sensei... your..." Yukino stammered, pointing shakily toward Hiratsuka''s head. She could barely finish her sentence.


    "What? Is there something weird on my head?" Shizuka touched her head in confusion.


    "This isn''t right," Shizuka muttered to herself, feeling nothing out of the ordinary at first. But as she was about to say it, she froze. She reached for the small mirror on her desk and took a look at herself.


    Sure enough, a pair of furry cat ears had sprouted on her head.


    "Hiratsuka-sensei, there''s also... your back," Yukino added in a much calmer voice. Having seen some unbelievable things yesterday, she was more composed now.


    "Behind me?"


    Shizuka turned her head slowly, and the bad feeling in her gut deepened. When she looked back, she saw a long, fluffy cat tail swishing behind her.


    "What the hell is going on?" she gasped in disbelief. Cat ears and a tail? This had to be a dream!


    Click!


    The sound of a photo being taken echoed in the room. Shizuka turned quickly to see Yukino quietly tucking her phone away.


    Yukino had a secret she had never shared with anyone she absolutely loved cats. Whether they were long-tailed, short-tailed, black, or brown, she adored them all. Even items with the word "cat" in their name held a special place in her heart.


    Seeing Shizuka in her current cat-like state, instead of being frightened, Yukino found herself wanting to savor the moment. She quickly snapped a photo to capture this unique memory.


    "Did you just take a photo?" Shizuka''s voice grew low and dangerous, her eyes narrowing.


    There was no way she would let anyone capture her in such an embarrassing state.


    "No!" Yukino lied without hesitation. There was no way she would admit it.


    After that, Yukino quickly moved toward the door, attempting to leave.


    "Oh no, you''re not getting away that easily!"


    With a flash of agility, Shizuka blocked Yukino''s path. Her reflexes were now as sharp as a cat''s.


    "Hand over your phone!" she demanded, her tone deadly serious.


    "No way!" Yukino shook her head firmly. There was no way she was giving up such a precious "treasure."


    Within three minutes, Yukino found herself sitting on the sofa in Hiratsuka''s office, looking utterly defeated. She could only watch helplessly as Shizuka retrieved her phone and deleted the picture. Yukino had no chance against Hiratsuka before, and with her enhanced speed and reflexes now because of the transformation, it was a hopeless battle.


    "That''s enough."


    Hiratsuka returned the phone to Yukino, sighing in exasperation.


    "Now help me think of a way to fix this!"


    Shizuka was truly confused. How could she possibly go out in public like this?


    "If you''re asking for a solution, I might have one," Yukino replied. She knew how serious this was. If Shizuka went outside looking like this, she would probably be mistaken for some sort of monster or a cosplayer.


    Before yesterday, Yukino wouldn''t have had any clue how to help. But after everything that had happened, one figure popped into her mind Ryuji.


    "I know someone who can help you, Sensei."


    "Who?" Shizuka''s eyes lit up with hope, and she stared at Yukino with expectation.


    Yukino was about to say Ryuji''s name, but then she thought of something and paused.


    "Since lunch is almost over, why don''t we wait until after school? I''ll call them over then."


    Yukino did this partly to buy herself time. As a lover of all things cat-related, she wanted to see if she could snap another picture of Shizuka in her current form.


    "After school? But what am I supposed to do until then?" Shizuka asked, visibly upset. There were still a few hours left before school ended, and she didn''t want anyone to see her like this.


    What if someone saw her? Shizuka shuddered at the thought.


    No, she didn''t even want to imagine it.

 Chapter 41: Unexpected Troubles

    "Anyway, Hiratsuka-sensei, you don''t have any classes this afternoon, so it should be fine to hide in your office for a few hours!" Yukino suggested.


    Hearing this, though clearly irritated by the situation, Shizuka eventually nodded.


    "This seems to be the only option for now."


    What else could she do? She certainly couldn''t walk around the school looking like this.


    "Are you sure the person you mentioned can fix this?" Shizuka asked, clearly doubtful.


    "Absolutely!" Yukino replied confidently.


    If someone as terrifying as a cursed spirit could be handled by Ryuji, then helping Shizuka with this transformation would be nothing.


    "Alright, then," Shizuka sighed, resigning herself to Yukino''s plan.


    "Well, class is about to start. I''ll head back now," Yukino said as she prepared to leave the office.


    Shizuka didn''t stop her and simply sat back in her chair, feeling a bit defeated.


    Click!


    The secret photo was taken successfully!


    But just as quickly, Shizuka appeared in front of Yukino and snatched her phone away. The smile on Yukino''s face immediately froze.


    "Your phone will remain with me for now," Shizuka said firmly, glaring at her student. "You really won''t give up on sneaking a photo, will you?"


    "..." Yukino said nothing but walked out of the office in frustration.


    I refuse to believe I won''t get another chance! I still have a few hours left, she thought to herself as she left.


    ---


    Finally, it was the end of the school day.


    Miko had already headed to the club, and as for Ryuji¡­


    "Soul Devouring!"


    With a wave of his hand, the relatively weak spirit in front of him was immediately consumed by Ryuji.


    "This monster-attracting physique is really something!"


    For most people, this trait would be a curse. But for Ryuji, it was a blessing. He didn''t need to go hunting for spirits anymore thanks to the "buffet" delivered to him, he could grow stronger without much effort.


    The only downside was that most of the spirits drawn to him were pretty weak and didn''t provide much nourishment.


    Just as he was pondering whether stronger spirits would eventually show up...


    "Ryuji-sensei!"


    Yukino suddenly approached.


    Compared to before, her attitude had clearly softened toward Ryuji. She wasn''t foolish after everything she had learned, she knew Ryuji was not someone to provoke. Keeping a venomous attitude toward someone like him was nothing short of suicidal.


    "You don''t need to call me ''Ryuji-sensei,'' just use my name," he interrupted her with a casual wave of his hand. He wasn''t particularly fond of such formal titles.


    "Okay then, Ryuji-kun," Yukino replied obediently.


    "So, what brings you here? Still determined to help me make friends?" Ryuji teased.


    Yukino blushed slightly. She remembered how confident she had been about helping Ryuji "make friends" when they first met. Now, it was clear to her how naive she had been.


    "I misunderstood you before," Yukino said, looking at Ryuji with a solemn expression.


    "I realize now that Ryuji-kun has been fighting cursed spirits all this time for the sake of humanity. You probably don''t have much free time for socializing."


    "...???"


    What on earth is she talking about? Does she really think I''m that noble?


    Ryuji felt a bit awkward at Yukino''s serious gaze but decided not to correct her.


    Well, if that''s what she wants to believe, who am I to stop her?


    "Ahem, so why are you here? There must be something you need," he said, swiftly changing the subject.


    "It''s about Hiratsuka-sensei."


    "...???"


    Shizuka? Ryuji was puzzled but followed Yukino to her office without asking more questions.


    ---


    "Who is it?" came Shizuka''s wary voice from behind the door.


    It was clear that she had spent the past few hours on edge, worried that someone would walk in and see her in her current state.


    "It''s me, Hiratsuka-sensei," Yukino called back, sounding calm.


    Shizuka seemed to relax slightly at the sound of Yukino''s voice. "Come in."


    Yukino opened the door, and the moment Ryuji stepped inside with her, Shizuka''s recently calmed nerves were back in full alert.


    "You! You... you..." She pointed at Ryuji, stammering in surprise, unable to complete her sentence. Why was he here?


    "Sensei, don''t worry," Yukino said reassuringly. "Ryuji is the person I told you about who can help with your... uh, situation."


    "Huh?" Hiratsuka blinked, still in disbelief.


    "It''s really unexpected!" Ryuji remarked, raising an eyebrow as he saw the furry cat ears on her head and the swishing cat tail behind her. No wonder Yukino had sought him out.


    In the next few minutes, Yukino briefly explained what had happened, describing Ryuji as a powerful sorcerer who could solve problems like the one she was currently facing.


    Yukino, however, left out the details of yesterday''s events, choosing only to mention that Ryuji had extraordinary abilities.


    "I didn''t expect you to be a sorcerer..." Shizuka muttered, her eyes filled with a mixture of surprise and confusion. She hadn''t imagined there was someone like him in her class this whole time.


    Ryuji wasn''t particularly surprised that Shizuka knew about sorcerers. While the general public remained oblivious, those with certain levels of influence or knowledge were aware of their existence.


    "You''re still staring!"


    Noticing that Ryuji''s gaze kept moving between her cat ears and tail, Shizuka turned slightly to the side, her cheeks flushing red. She clearly wasn''t comfortable with being ogled like this.


    For some reason, even though she hadn''t felt embarrassed when Yukino saw her like this, Ryuji''s gaze made her feel self-conscious.


    ---------------------------


    If you''re interested in supporting me or reading 30+ Advanced chapters here you go: /Blownleaves S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 42: Barrier Cat

    "Well, I understand. I don''t think anyone could refuse such a scene!" Ryuji said with a shrug, noticing Shizuka''s glare. He didn''t feel there was anything wrong with what he had done, finding it amusing that she was so flustered.


    "Yeah!" Before Shizuka could respond, Yukino nodded in agreement. "I wouldn''t be able to refuse either."


    "..."


    Shizuka shot a glare at Yukino, clearly annoyed. She then turned back to Ryuji.


    "Anyway, can you just help me get rid of these... things?" She motioned towards the cat ears on her head and the tail swishing behind her.


    Now that she knew Ryuji had the ability to help, Shizuka wanted this issue resolved as soon as possible. She certainly didn''t want to walk around looking like some kind of monster.


    Ryuji didn''t respond immediately. He placed his hand on his chin, looking as if he were deep in thought.


    "Hmm... First, we need to figure out exactly what kind of entity is targeting you."


    "Is there a difference?" Shizuka asked, confused. Though she knew about sorcerers and curses, she wasn''t well-versed in the specifics of such strange occurrences.


    Even Yukino, standing beside her, looked at Ryuji curiously, as if waiting for an explanation.


    "Of course there''s a difference," Ryuji said, shrugging. "Different entities have different traits and behaviors. You can''t just use the same method to deal with every kind of curse or spirit."


    He then added, "It looks like you''re dealing with a cat demon, but there are many different types like barrier cats, possession cats, and belly cats. Have you noticed anything strange recently?"


    Truthfully, if Ryuji really wanted to, he could probably handle this problem easily without needing to identify the specific type. The spiritual energy coming from Hiratsuka wasn''t that strong, indicating the entity wasn''t particularly powerful.


    But he didn''t rush to solve it he wanted to observe the situation a little longer.


    "Something strange?" Shizuka murmured, thinking back to the past few days. It didn''t take long for her to remember something. "I did pick up a stray kitten the other day... but it disappeared mysteriously from my apartment not long after."


    "That explains it!" Ryuji nodded in understanding. "You''re dealing with a barrier cat."


    Barrier cats are a type of urban legend, creatures born from the resentment of cats who died under cruel circumstances. These cats seek vengeance and sometimes attach themselves to living people, sapping their life force.


    "Barrier cat?" Shizuka and Yukino exchanged confused looks. Neither of them had much experience with such things.


    "In simple terms, a barrier cat is a cat that was mistreated or abused and developed a strong resentment after death. The one you encountered was probably a newly formed spirit. Barrier cats tend to possess people and drain their vital energy of life. You''re probably feeling a bit weaker than usual, right?"


    "Now that you mention it, I have been feeling more tired lately..." Shizuka admitted, her brows furrowing in concern. She had originally thought her fatigue was due to overwork, but now it seemed there was another reason.


    "That''s the barrier cat draining your energy," Ryuji explained. "It hasn''t been long since it attached itself to you, but the longer it stays, the more energy it will take. Eventually, the weakness could become fatal."


    Vitality, was crucial for life. If a person lost too much, they would wither away and die.


    "Scum!" Yukino suddenly spat out, her voice full of indignation.


    This wasn''t directed at Ryuji or Shizuka, but at the people who had mistreated and killed the cat. As a self-proclaimed "cat lover," Yukino couldn''t understand how anyone could harm such innocent creatures. In her eyes, such people were less than human absolute scum.


    Ryuji glanced at her but wasn''t surprised. He was already aware of Yukino''s deep love for cats.


    "Is there any way to fix this?" Shizuka asked, her voice tinged with worry. She had never been in a relationship, let alone thought about death this early in life. She wasn''t ready to die like this.


    In truth, the solution was simple Ryuji could easily consume the spiritual energy of the barrier cat, thus freeing Hiratsuka from its influence. But he didn''t say that outright. Instead, he pretended to think for a moment before replying.


    "It''s not hard to solve, but the process might be a bit tricky. I can''t do it here, though. It would be better if we went to your place tonight to take care of it."


    "Go to my house?" Shizuka asked, blinking in surprise. She didn''t doubt Ryuji''s abilities, but walking home with cat ears and a tail was going to be awkward. What if someone saw her? It would be impossible to explain.


    Seeing the concern on her face, Ryuji smiled and reassured her. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry. I can temporarily hide the ears and tail so no one will notice."


    He raised his hand towards Shizuka ka. "Give me your hand."


    Shizuka wasn''t one to be overly cautious, so she held out her hand without hesitation, placing it in Ryuji''s. Despite being almost thirty, her hand was soft and small, resembling that of someone much younger.


    Ryuji didn''t dwell on that detail. He focused his spiritual power, transferring a small amount of it into Shizuka''s body. As his energy flowed through her, the cat ears on her head and the tail behind her slowly began to disappear.


    "Tsk!" Yukino let out a small, disappointed sigh. She couldn''t hide her frustration, her expression clearly saying, What a pity! She had wanted to observe the cat features for a bit longer.


    "It''s gone! It''s finally gone!" Shizuka exclaimed as she looked in the mirror, thrilled to see herself back to normal. She no longer had to worry about being mistaken for a monster.


    "Don''t get too excited just yet," Ryuji cautioned. "This is only temporary. I suppressed the spiritual energy of the barrier cat, but to fully resolve the issue, we''ll need to deal with it at your place tonight."


    "Then let''s go right now!" Shizuka declared. Having witnessed Ryuji''s abilities, she had no doubts left. School was over for the day, and the remaining hours were just for club activities. It wouldn''t hurt to leave early if it meant solving her problem faster.


    "Alright. I''ll just make a quick call," Ryuji said, pulling out his phone.


    He called Miko and told her he had something to handle and might not be back until later tonight. Miko responded obediently, telling him not to worry.


    Meanwhile, as Shizuka listened to the conversation, a subtle frown appeared on her face. There was an unnatural look in her eyes, a flicker of something between curiosity and discomfort. It was clear that she knew exactly who Ryuji had been talking to.

 Chapter 43: Unexpectedly Quiet And Cute

    "You and your girlfriend seem to have a really good relationship!" Shizuka couldn''t help but comment after Ryuji hung up the phone.


    "..."


    Was it just me, or did that sound a bit sarcastic?


    "Miko is indeed very well-behaved!" Ryuji replied with a casual shrug, completely unfazed by her remark. He didn''t mind if she knew about his relationship with Miko.


    "Tsk!"


    Shizuka clicked her tongue in frustration. His open and nonchalant admission left her at a loss for words. For some reason, she felt annoyed. After all, hadn''t he flirted with her despite having a girlfriend? What a scumbag!


    "Alright, let''s take care of business first," she said, trying to shift the conversation.


    Yukino, who had initially wanted to join them, was quickly rejected by Shizuka.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to!" She glared at Yukino, clearly displeased. She could easily guess that Yukino just wanted to sneak a photo of her transformed state.


    With that, Shizuka grabbed Ryuji and walked out, leaving Yukino standing there, fuming.


    "If I had known this earlier, I would''ve taken the picture first and then found you someone to help!" Yukino muttered to herself in frustration.


    ---


    "I didn''t realize you were so wealthy!" Ryuji said with a smirk as he stepped out of Shizuka''s sports car and looked up at the large villa before him. He raised an eyebrow.


    "Tsk!"


    To her, the villa wasn''t a big deal. "With your abilities, Ryuji, it wouldn''t be hard for you to buy a place like this," she remarked, knowing that as a sorcerer, he could easily earn a lot of money if he wanted to. Many wealthy families would likely flock to him once they discovered his talents.


    "I don''t want to deal with all that hassle," Ryuji replied nonchalantly. He knew what she meant, but he had no interest in getting entangled with the rich and powerful. If he had the time, he''d rather spend it with someone he liked.


    "I never realized you were so indifferent to fame and fortune," Shizuka said, genuinely surprised.


    "..." Indifferent to fame and fortune? You''ve got quite the imagination, Ryuji thought to himself but didn''t bother correcting her. If that''s what she wanted to believe, then fine.


    Following her inside, Ryuji entered the villa. The place was spacious and luxurious, but clearly not maintained well. Items were scattered everywhere, giving the villa a cluttered look.


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow. Given her personality, it wasn''t too surprising that her place was a bit messy.


    "Ahem!" She cleared her throat, feeling a little embarrassed. "I forgot to call the cleaning staff today. They''ll come by tomorrow."


    For some reason, she didn''t want Ryuji to think she couldn''t keep up with basic housework.


    "Let''s just deal with my problem first!" she quickly added, trying to change the subject.


    But Ryuji wasn''t in a hurry. "Don''t worry, it''s still early. Since this is my first time at your place, I want to take a look around," he said with a grin, strolling deeper into the villa.


    He wandered through the kitchen and study on the first floor, commenting on the stylish layout.


    Shizuka followed behind him, unsure of what he was looking for but deciding not to stop him. However, her expression changed when she realized where Ryuji was headed next her bedroom on the second floor.


    "Wait! Not there!" She called out, her face paling slightly.


    "Is this the bedroom?" Ryuji asked innocently, but it was too late. He had already opened the door.


    Upon seeing the interior, Ryuji raised his eyebrows slightly and then calmly closed the door.


    "..." She didn''t say anything, but her face was flushed red, her head lowered in embarrassment.


    "Who would''ve thought? You''re actually quite wild at heart," Ryuji teased with a chuckle.


    Inside the room were some unlaundered clothes, including Shizuka''s more personal items. The colors and styles of those garments were¡­ bold, to say the least.


    "I-I just like those kinds of things, okay? Is that so wrong?" Shizuka stammered, her face burning with embarrassment.


    "Of course not! I like that too," Ryuji said with a mischievous grin.


    "You!" She wanted to retort, but before she could, Ryuji stepped closer to her, lowering his head slightly. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "W-Wait, what are you trying to do?" Shizuka stammered.


    "Relax," Ryuji said, leaning in closer.


    "Successfully contacted a target: Shizuka Hiratsuka!


    A golden entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?"


    Ryuji blinked in surprise. Another golden entry? He hadn''t expected that.


    Pushing her against the wall.


    "Wait¡­ wait a minute!" Shizuka''s voice trembled slightly as she backed away, but her resistance was minimal.

 Chapter 44: Heavens Feel

    "Wait¡­ wait a minute!"


    But as he kissed her deeply, groping her breast, she surrendered to the moment melting under his gentle caresses.


    Yet, Shizuka, being the prideful woman she was, couldn''t tolerate the passivity for long. In a instant, she broke free from his embrace wrapped her arms around him from behind.


    "She would rather take the lead than be led by him"


    Her fingers traced the outline of his cock in his pants. She began stroking his cock through his pants unhurriedly, as if she had all the time in the world, she closed her fingers around his dick. And as she squeezed it began to expand, and blood began to pump into his veiny dick.


    As his dick began to rise progressively, she pressed up her breasts even tighter on his back, in such a way that Ryuji felt the fullness of her intoxicatingly soft areolas, as well as the satisfying hardness of her nipples. She squeezed his dick''s outline through his pants, and teased his back repeatedly with her breasts.


    Before Ryuji could realize it, his zip became undone. And within the same hot breath, her small hand weaved into his shorts, and strung out the prize. Still pressed up behind him, Shizuka moaned under her breath as she felt something hot in her palm.


    Shizuka realized that his cock, despite being half erect, was too long, and too big to be tugged with only one of her hands.


    So, her left hand reached in front of him to make up for his remaining length, and began to stroke him from behind with both hands.


    As she stroked, her palms moved in circles, squeezing, and releasing at calculated intervals. Using her thumb to periodically rub the tip of his dick, her other hand tugged the base of his shaft with her soft palms.


    Suddenly, without warning, the she let go and went on her knees.


    Ryuji, his dick still hanging out, half soft, not yet fully hard, found himself turning to face her, his long dick swung with him, gently slapping Shizuka''s face in the process.


    Shizuka''s lips found the tip of his cock.


    Ryuji had barely found his footing when he felt the warmth of her lips on the exposed skin of his half-erect dick. At first, it was a slight graze, barely registering as contact, and then, her long, wet, lascivious tongue came again.


    This time, with deliberate and carefully coordinated actions.


    It rolled along his entire length, from bottom to top and then back down again, trickling and leaving moist slobs in its wake.


    Goosebumps formed across every inch of his body.


    It was a long wet lick, that eventually ended in her tongue cascading on the tip of his dick, curling around it.


    Ryuji felt a twinge of embarrassment as a low groan slipped out. His mind was flooded with activity, a surge of neurons firing rapidly, sharpening his awareness, drowning out everything else, and centering his attention on a single thing.


    In her mouth, her succulent tongue pressed up against his cock, as the walls of her cheeks closed around his dick, tightening in for her first suck. Mercilessly, her hands simultaneously gripped the base of his cock, squeezing his shaft.


    Ryuji literally felt his cock begin to melt inside her mouth. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shizuka must have felt it too, because she doubled down on him, garbling all over his cock, leaving the steamy sounds of ''slurp-slurp-slurp-slurp'' in the air, as her tongue practically worshipped the tip of his cock.


    Shizuka wasn''t fully aware of how much pleasure she was giving Ryuji. For her, she was just following a methodical approach of what she heard from one of her friends experience and countless videos she had watched.


    Ryuji''s fingers grabbed her hair, his grasp tightening as he drew her deeper.


    With tears streaming down from her face Shizuka''s left hand roamed upwards towards his torso, roaming freely across his chest. Her other hand began to slide in an up and down motions across his shaft, while sucking on his cock greedily.


    As her head bobbed up and down, Ryuji''s balls contracted in his scrotum. Very naturally, she focused on sucking his dick, as if she born to do this, trying to draw out every single ounce of semen. She massaged and treated his cock like it a humongous straw, and his ball sac was the cup of milk she was actively trying to drink from.


    Very nearly overtaken by the immense pleasure, Ryuji stayed on edge the entire time, battling the intense struggle of holding back and releasing the rising wave within him, threatening to break free.


    Much to Shizuka''s surprise, Ryuji''s cocks continued to swell in her mouth.


    It kept growing, expanding in length and girth. She had to occasionally pull out her mouth feeling sore, and curl her tongue in sloppy flicks from his balls through his shaft, while massaging the tip with her thumb, and forefinger. Then, she took him again in her mouth.


    This time, she did not need to squeeze her cheeks together on his dick, Ryuji''s cock filled up her mouth completely.


    As his humongous cock dove in and out of her mouth, he kept slamming the back of her throat, intermittently blocking her windpipe, and restricting her airflow with each jab. He took control of the pace, and grabbed her head. Clasping her in place, he began to fuck her mouth wildly, until his cock could no longer be contained in her tiny mouth anymore.


    Shizuka already struggling to breathe, or even move her head, fought to extricate herself from Ryuji''s firm grasp. The struggle between them only excited Ryuji even more. By the time she finally broke free, he was panting hardly.


    Shizuka, now free of his death grip, proceeded to take off her White Lab coat and unbottoned her waist coat.


    Ryuji, who couldn''t wait a second longer, grabbed her impatiently, his hands grazed her shoulder, and a bolt of excitement rippled through him when he felt her bare skin. Impulsively, he reached for her chest, and grabbed her right boob.


    She was unbelievably soft, plump, full, and irresistibly inviting.


    He copped her plump breasts hungrily, eager to feel her out, and squeeze out every bit of pleasure he could from there. His fingers found her hard nipple, and he pinched it ruthlessly. A slight whimper escaped her throat.


    Suddenly, Shizuka did something that surprised the fuck out of him.


    As he fondled her boob, he sensed her bring up the other one.


    Thinking maybe she was offering it up to him, she lifted up his massive rod, and nudged them right between her breasts. The warming heat of her soft tit welcomed his bulging dick.


    Adjusting him firmly between her areolas, she pressed her full breasts closely together, and began to tit fuck him. A new kind of pleasure gripped him. He stayed still, like a Greek statue, while Shizuka moved back and forth, keeping his cock lodged comfortably, between her tits.


    Once again, Ryuji head leaned all the way back in pleasure, before Shizuka shocked him once again.


    Still tit fucking his cock, she then angled it up, and took it in her mouth. Ryuji''s toes curled instantly as her moist mouth closed in on his tip. Raw wanton pleasure tore through him, creeping up his spine. Ryuji had to fight with all he had to keep himself from screaming out loud.


    Shizuka did not let up.


    She sensed his trepidation, and squeezed her breasts together even tighter, controlling his pleasure with centrifugal motions, trapping him, and molesting his tip with her tongue.


    Shizuka began to get the strangest sensation.


    For the longest time, since she had taken Ryuji''s cock in her mouth, she had felt the trickling moisture in her pussy. Even now, squatting on her knees in front of him, with her thighs spread apart, and her big butt arched perfectly behind her, she sensed just how soaked the fabric covering her pussy was. She was dripping wet.


    Shizuka felt a need like never before.


    Her original plan had been to make his cum, without having him penetrate her to give her more leeway.


    However, right now, that thought seemed so far away. As she licked, and sucked on his massive Cock, little pleasure bombs detonated between her thighs exponentially, leaving her with a yawning need for him.


    Shizuka fought it for as long as she could.


    But the taste of Ryuji''s manhood, His size, along with her own buried feelings for him, eventually wore her down. She thought, screw it.

 Chapter 45: Let it go

    So, she figured she might as well.


    She let go of her breasts, and eased him out of her mouth. With her palm still tightly around his cock, her other hand pressed down on his shoulder, willing him to sit.


    Ryuji sensing her feelings, followed her lead


    Hurriedly, she removed his trousers and practically tore them off of him. Then, she threw away her unbuttoned shirt, pulled her trousers down as she wiggled her hips from side to side.


    Ryuji''s eager hands grabbed her butt cheeks and squeezed them fervently as she sat on him. His fingers slid through the line that divided her ass, and massaged it all the way down to her dripping pussy.


    Firmly grasping her ass cheek with his left hand, his other hand tapped, and stroked her pussy, threading her moist vagina, until they grazed her clitoris. Electric tingles sparked through her entire body when Ryuji''s fingers found her G-spot. She shuddered in his arms and leaned closer to him.


    Stroking her wet pussy through her ass crack, and occassionally grazing her G-spot, he buried his head in her chest and kissed her breasts hungrily. His tongue trailed her hard erect nipple, and he sucked, stopping at intervals to switch between both, equally dividing his time and attention to each.


    Ahhnn~ Ahhnn~


    Shizuka quivered in his arms with uncontrollable pleasure. His firm grasp on her ass reflected just how badly he had been wanting to do this. Whimpering softly like a puppy, she allowed Ryuji to suck, and finger her to his fill. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With her breasts still in his mouth, she reached between her thighs, and found his rock hard cock throbbing below her. She arched her ass out, and with her small palms coiled around it, she lifted it up to the entrance of her pussy.


    She did not put it in immediately.


    Shizuka took her time with it, she rubbed the entrance of her pussy with the tip of his dick.


    Ryuji kept sucking her breasts when he felt how deliciously wet the outside of her pussy was, he tightened his grip on her arched out ass, squeezing it like it was his property.


    As his tongue and lips masterfully adored her nipples, Shizuka kept using his cock to stroke the outermost walls of her vulva. She was all but drenched. She trembled slightly, and grabbed the back of his head with her free hand.


    Fuuuuuuuu~


    When a deep, heavy, dangerous breath of air, escaped her lungs, she decided she could not wait anymore. Her needs was so consuming, she knew she would be consumed if she did not indulge it, she had waited long enough for this moment.


    So, her left hand left the back of his head, and rested on his shoulders for support as she guided his veiny cock inwards, to begin the real love-making fest.


    Ryuji groaned, sensing the change in rythym, and adjusted himself, giving her the perfect angle.


    Holding the top of his dick that was already moist with her juice, she pressed him down, slid forward, and held his massive cock in place behind her, ready to penetrate. Slowly, she began to ease him in.


    She was drenched. Ryuji''s pelvis was literally moist with her wetness. And yet, she had an unbelievably hard time putting it in. His left hand temporarily moved away from her breasts, and grabbed her second butt cheek. With both hands, he spready her big buttocks apart, giving her the go ahead.


    Still holding his cock in place firmly behind her, she slid back again, hoping to get another inch in. It was only when she began to whimper that Ryuji''s realized his dick was too big.


    His hands left her butt cheeks, and they dropped on his shaft. Stealthly, he redirected them towards her hips, and held her in place as he forced in another inch and another, and another. At this point Shizuka was all but wailing in silent gasps of released breaths.


    Ryuji''s hands kept her in place, slowly easing his cock into her pussy.


    Barely an inch in, his eye brows quirked together in a deep frown when he felt a barrier, Shizuka was sufficiently wet already. With that kind of abundant lubrication, he felt he should have been deep inside of her by now. So, he increased his own force, and pushed harded in mini thrusts, until eventually, he broke through the barrier.


    In his arms, Shizuka''s voluptuous body trembled for a while. As if her pussy was fighting to keep him out, the walls of her cervix contracted, squeezing her tight pussy even tighter. Her breaths came out frantically, and he felt her whole body trembled violently.


    Ryuji then pinned her hips down, and forced another inch into her again.


    This time, he completely forced his way past the barrier feeling, something trickling down her pussy caused him to press pause.


    It was warm, and thick. And it flowed down in meagre quantity, seemingly from the result of whatever it was he had broken through.


    "She was a virgin"


    And thus, Ryuji''s hand journey across her body patting her gently. From her hair behind her, to her back, down to her slim waist, her blown out hips, and finally to the tushy, jiggly, melon sized ass that he loved so much, Ryuji took the time to caress her.


    Her body gradually began to ease up, as if accepting Ryuji, as if inviting him, and goading him on.


    She arched her back once again, and thus, Ryuji''s massive cock began to slide in into her creamy pussy. The intoxicating friction, as well as the sheer tightness of her pussy went straight to his head. He fondled her boobs with his lips as his cock welled up in her.


    Finally, his cock eventually submerged deep inside her loins.


    And then, the waterworks began.


    -------


    Her wide hips began to move. In slow, steady precise back and forth motions, Shizuka''s waist moved to and fro. His big cock, serving as the pivot between their two bodies, Shizuka''s wet pussy grinded against him, soaking his pelvis even more with her wetness.


    "Yes yes yes yes aghhhn Ryujii"


    As her hips moved, her full buttocks clapped behind her.


    Ryuji groaned deeply, as he felt his dick harden even more inside of her.


    Shizuka took the cue, and leaned forward, wrapping her arms around his neck, and placing her lovely breasts in his face. As she rode him, Ryuji tried to get a nipple in his mouth.


    "Ahnn ahnn ahnn"


    But her panting, rythymic back and forth kept dangling her nipples out of his reach. The more he tried to get one in his mouth, the more she teased him, making it hard to get her breasts in his mouth.


    Meanwhile, her hips moved with the seamlessness of a viscous fluid. As if there was not a single bone in her waist, they wiggled with freedom. "Umpph umpph umpph" silent moans escaped her throat with each stroke. At intervals, she would stop briefly, Ryuji would suck her breasts, her creamy, tight pussy would squeeze his cock with a predator-like grip.


    Shizuka''s head threw back, submitting to the intoxicating waves of pleasure. Her clitoris grazed the stump of his hard cock, and each ramming thrust slid his dick sweetly across her g-spot, tilting her world upside down.


    Her lips parted, and yet no audible sound came out, just the sound of frantic rasping, and heavy breathing. Ryuji growled and groaned deeply as Shizuka continued to ride him energetically. He found his toes curling as milked him with her pussy squeeze, bringing him closer and closer to cumming.


    After a while Her eyes rolled inside her head, as her heavy breasts bounced up and down. Behind her, her jiggly ass rose and fell on Ryuji''s laps.


    From her pussy, hormones fired all through her body, numbing her mind to her environment, and bringing nothing to focus except her own pleasure.


    As she heaved, and landed on him, his hands squeezed all over her, caressing every inch of her delicately soft body with his hands. Each thrust sunk him deeper and deeper into her.


    Like a Maestro''s controlling the performance , he felt every bit of the juicy insides of her pussy. He felt every fold, every inch, and every contracting and expanding muscle.


    Shizuka continued to bounce away, occasionally rotating her ass in cobra like circular movements, twitching like a sex crazed maniac, angling for Ryuji''s dick to continually graze her g-spot in rapid thrusts, sparking mini orgasms, and soft shudders.


    Ryuji gritted his teeth as the walls of her pussy continued to close in on his manhood, squeezing with a sensual tightness.


    Feeling the overwhelming tide building in her pussy, he held her tightly. A moment later, a soft explosion rippled in her pussy. Legs shaking, and torso convulsing, the moisture trickled down her fleshy thighs on to his laps igniting a high pitched squeak from her throat.


    Shizuka''s head was thrown back now, and her hair fell all the way back, as she felt Ryuji''s dick twitching begining to garner momentum. She wiggled her blown out hips fervently, using her pussy to fuck, and suck his monster cock like a sex machine.


    The base of his cock, swelled even fatter inside her. Like a volcanic eruption, heavy loads of semen surged through his balls with aggression. She clutched him tightly, too tightly, and squeezed her pussy even tighter.


    Hot streams of raw, dense, milky white semen shot into Shizuka''s pussy, and flowed directly to her womb.


    Dammmmmmmmn~~


    Shizuka trembled violently with the load that Ryuji shot into her. In a frenzied state, her body twisted like a rope. She gripped Ryuji tightly, scratching his back, and digging her nails in.


    Shizuka continued to moan into the air, saturating the surrounding with the sweet sound of her lusty cries.


    "Fuckkk...fuck...Uhhhh..."


    Shizuka was completely overwhelmed. Not even her own orgasm had gripped her so. The black in her eyes disappeared, as her eye balls rolled into the back of her eye sockets. Like a junkie, she continued to spazz. Her heavy breasts danced across her chest furiosusly. The trembling from her abdomen to her legs, made it look like she was convulsing.


    As his half erect cock was still submerged deep inside her, Ryuji made a move to extract himself.


    Gently, not wanting to wake her, he slowly lifted his waist up and removed his dick.


    Ryuji laid her down on the bed and pulled the bedsheet over her before heading downstairs to grab a drink before going to sleep.


    -------


    If this feels familiar, you''re probably right. I drew massive inspiration from various books. Shout out to them!

 Chapter 46: Fearless

    "I must have been possessed by a monster!"


    An hour later, Shizuka, now curled up beside Ryuji, could barely move as she muttered this complaint under her breath.


    Wasn''t this exactly like being possessed by a monster?


    "What about your girlfriend?"


    Suddenly calming down, Shizuka''s mind drifted back to reality. What was she now? Some kind of mistress?


    "Shizuka, you know I''m a sorcerer. You can''t be that naive, right?"


    Ryuji''s tone was light, almost playful. He didn''t seem to think much of it, and given that Shizuka didn''t resist in the first place, it had been pretty clear what she wanted.


    "Tsk!"


    Shizuka clicked her tongue, annoyed but not denying the truth. Sorcerers were different from ordinary people, and their lives often followed different rules. In the world of sorcery, things like bloodlines were essential just look at the famous families like the Gojo, Kamo, and Zenin clans.


    Sorcerers would do anything to ensure their bloodlines continued, and some families would even send their children into arranged marriages to ensure the next generation had sorcery talent.


    Given that, could she really be mad at Ryuji? Sorcerers tended to have complicated personal lives, and Ryuji wasn''t exactly breaking any unwritten rules.


    "Well, I''m the last one in my family, so I do need to expand it," Ryuji said casually, as if expanding his lineage was a perfectly normal conversation topic.


    "..."


    Shizuka didn''t reply for a while. After a moment of silence, she raised her hand and lightly swatted him.


    "The nerve!."


    "Haha," Ryuji laughed, clearly pleased with himself."


    "Oh, and you still haven''t fixed my problem!" Shizuka suddenly remembered the main reason Ryuji had come to her house to deal with the barrier cat that had possessed her.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got this."


    Now that she was his, Ryuji had no intention of letting any harm come to Shizuka.


    With a wave of his hand, Ryuji activated Soul Devouring, and a chain of spiritual energy shot from his palm, wrapping around the spirit of the barrier cat hiding inside Shizuka. The spirit was pulled out effortlessly, still looking confused as it hadn''t realized it had been exposed.


    Shizuka, not having the Yin-Yang Eyes, couldn''t see the spirit, but she immediately felt lighter, as though a weight had been lifted off her body.


    "Ah, much better!" she exclaimed, feeling the tension in her body disappear.


    "Wait a second!"


    Suddenly, Shizuka''s expression changed, and she glared at Ryuji with suspicion.


    "What''s wrong?" Ryuji asked, still a bit confused. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If it was that easy to solve, why did you come to my house?" Shizuka demanded. She had just seen Ryuji wave his hand and resolve the problem with ease so much for the "troublesome process" he had mentioned earlier.


    Had she been tricked?


    Seeing the realization dawn on her, Ryuji didn''t bother trying to come up with an excuse. Instead, he laughed and leaned back. "If I hadn''t come to your house, how else would I have had the chance to get close to you?"


    At this point, there was no use in pretending. He didn''t need to lie about his intentions.


    "Hmph!"


    Despite her annoyance at being tricked, Shizuka couldn''t help but feel a little proud. He had wanted her all this time? She must still be quite attractive, then. The thought brought a small smile to her lips, and her mood lifted.


    She shifted slightly in bed, her newly grown cat tail swishing playfully behind her.


    "Wait... my tail?"


    Shizuka suddenly realized that despite Ryuji exorcising the barrier cat''s spirit, her cat ears and tail were still present.


    "What''s going on?!" she demanded, alarmed. "Why am I still like this?"


    "Relax," Ryuji said calmly, as if he had expected her reaction. "I only removed the spirit of the barrier cat. I left part of its spiritual power inside you. Now, you can control the appearance of the cat ears and tail at will."


    "Control it at will?"


    Shizuka took a deep breath and concentrated. Sure enough, after a moment, she was able to make her cat ears and tail disappear, and then bring them back again with just a thought.


    "...But why leave its power inside me?" she asked, still feeling a bit confused. "What''s the point of keeping it?"


    Ryuji sat up slightly, looking at her seriously.


    "The world isn''t as safe as it seems, and I need to make sure you''re protected, even if I''m not around. The power of the barrier cat left inside you should give you enhanced strength and reflexes. It''s harmless to you but will help you defend yourself if anything happens."


    For a moment, Shizuka was silent as she absorbed his words. She tested her new strength, feeling the lightness in her body, the agility in her movements. She had become something more than an ordinary human. She was now... different.


    A rare look of tenderness crossed her face as she glanced at Ryuji.


    "What? Are you touched?" Ryuji teased with a grin.


    Shizuka didn''t deny it. She was indeed touched by his thoughtfulness.


    Without waiting for him to say anything else, she suddenly rolled over and pinned him down.


    "Let''s start round two!" she declared boldly.


    And so, they began again. This time, Shizuka''s new physical capabilities gave her the stamina to keep up, though even she was eventually worn out.


    ---


    The next morning, Ryuji glanced at Shizuka, who now lay completely exhausted beside him, unable to even turn over.


    "Good thing I''ve got some tricks up my sleeve," Ryuji muttered to himself, feeling grateful for the enhancements to his own stamina.


    After a quick wash, he returned to the bedroom to find Shizuka still sprawled out in bed, looking like she couldn''t move a muscle.


    "I''m heading to school. Take the day off and rest, okay?" Ryuji said, slipping on his shoes. With her current abilities, he was confident she''d recover after a full day of rest.


    "Mmm..." Shizuka could only give a weak response before slipping into a deep sleep, completely exhausted from the night before.


    Ryuji smiled and shook his head before heading out the door.


    ---


    Stretching lazily as he stepped outside, Ryuji walked toward the school, checking in with his system along the way.


    He hadn''t had a chance to look at the entries that were triggered the night before. Two golden entries had appeared in total.


    "Hmm, let''s see what we''ve got here," Ryuji said to himself, pulling up the system interface.


    Golden Entry: Reactive Nerves!


    Golden Entry: Fearless!


    Ryuji chuckled. The "Reactive Nerves" must have been triggered by Shizuka''s cat-like reflexes during their time together. Cats were known for their incredible speed and agility, after all.


    As for "Fearless," that was probably an attribute of Shizuka herself. Her boldness and headstrong nature made her pretty much unshakable.


    "Fits her perfectly," Ryuji thought with a smirk.


    Still, while these entries were interesting, they weren''t particularly useful to him. His own reaction speed had already been enhanced by his soul devouring abilities, and fearlessness was only helpful if backed by real power.


    "Let''s just decompose them," Ryuji decided with a wave of his hand, converting the two golden entries into points.

 Chapter 47:Unspoken Truths

    Waving his hand, Ryuji chose to decompose the two entries.


    "Talent entry system!


    Host: Ryuji!


    Bloodline: Human!


    Loaded entries: Soul Devouring [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold], Presence Concealment [Gold], Tranquility [Gold], Reverse Cursed Technique [Gold], Monster Attracting Physique [Gold], Iron Fist [Purple].


    Points: 41,120!


    Not bad an additional 20,000 points.


    Ryuji felt light on his feet, his good mood reflected in his steps.


    ---


    "Why are you here?"


    In the classroom, Yumiko was puzzled, looking at Hayato who had taken her usual seat.


    Ooka and Yamato, who usually stuck close to Hayato, were nowhere to be seen.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Hayato, you don''t look so good," Yui and Hina remarked, noticing the dark circles under his eyes.


    "I..."


    Hayato started but quickly stopped himself, his face twisting into a bitter smile.


    "You''ll find out soon enough."


    "...???"


    What does that even mean? Enough with the cryptic Gotham talk! Yumiko wanted to ask more, but before she could, a middle-aged man with a receding hairline walked into the classroom. He was the homeroom teacher of the next class.


    The students, recognizing him, fell silent, curious as to why he was here.


    "Ahem!"


    Clearing his throat, the teacher began, "Hiratsuka-sensei is unwell and has taken a day off, so I''ll be covering her classes today."


    No one was particularly surprised. It wasn''t uncommon for teachers to take sick leave.


    "As for some of your classmates, such as Tobe, Ooka, and Yamato, they are currently on leave and will not be attending school for a while."


    "On leave?"


    Hayato smiled bitterly to himself. They''re dead there''s no way they''re coming back.


    The "leave of absence" was probably a cover to prevent panic from spreading.


    Even now, thinking back to what he saw yesterday, Hayato couldn''t shake off the fear.


    "Why did they drop out of school so suddenly?"


    As someone who once ran in the same group, Yumiko, despite her recent frustrations with Tobe, felt confused and uneasy about their sudden absence.


    "Alright, take a short break and prepare for class," the substitute teacher said before leaving the room.


    The moment he was gone, Yumiko turned to Hayato.


    "Hayato, what happened?"


    She knew that Hayato had gone with Ooka and Yamato to visit Tobe the day before. Now, the very next day, all three had taken "leave." Something was definitely off.


    "Don''t ask, Yumiko. I can''t tell you." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hayato shook his head helplessly. He had been terrified by what he witnessed and had been warned to keep his mouth shut. He couldn''t explain anything, no matter how much he wanted to.


    If not for the events of the previous day, Hayato would never have believed that supernatural horrors actually existed. But now, he knew better there were forces in the world that specialized in dealing with such things.


    "You''re so frustrating!"


    Yumiko was furious. His refusal to say anything only made her more determined to find out the truth.


    In the end, no matter how much Yumiko pried, Hayato stayed quiet, his lips sealed by both fear and obligation. Yumiko had no choice but to stop asking, though she hadn''t given up.


    She might have acted as if she let it go, but in reality, Yumiko had made a decision. You won''t tell me? Fine, I''ll find out myself.


    ---


    "They''re definitely dead."


    Ryuji, who had been silently observing from the back of the room, pieced everything together.


    It seemed that the incident with the Skeleton Woman had escalated. Ooka and Yamato likely provoked her when they went to check on Tobe and were killed as a result.


    As for why Hayato was still alive, the answer was simple.


    Cursed Energy. Looks like a sorcerer intervened.


    Ryuji could sense the faint traces of cursed energy around Hayato similar to what he''d felt from Yuta before. Clearly, another sorcerer had stepped in to handle the situation.


    Jujutsu High must have gotten involved, as they were typically responsible for dealing with these kinds of incidents. Unfortunately for Ooka and Yamato, they were probably beyond saving by the time the sorcerers arrived.


    Even though Ryuji had sensed something was off before, he had no intention of intervening.


    Resting his chin in his hand, a look of boredom settled on Ryuji''s face. He had never wanted to play the role of a great hero. It seemed exhausting.


    ---


    At lunch, Ryuji had hoped to spend more time with Miko, perhaps even enjoy a peaceful meal together.


    But as usual, things didn''t go as planned.


    "I''ve been reading a lot of books on urban legends," Yukino said, suddenly standing in front of Ryuji. In her hands was a thick book filled with stories about various mysterious phenomena. Her expression was one of intense curiosity. "A lot of these legends mention gods or supernatural entities. Are any of them real?"


    "..."


    Ryuji stared at her in silence, his appetite disappearing. He had been looking forward to his meal, but now it was interrupted. Again.


    He was sitting side by side with Miko on a bench in the schoolyard, and he hadn''t even gotten the chance to open his lunchbox yet.


    "So why are you here with me instead of staying in your Service Club?" Ryuji asked, a little exasperated.


    "Because now that I know these things are real, I want to understand them better!" Yukino responded without hesitation, her eyes gleaming with determination. "Before, I had no idea what was really out there. But now that I do, I need to be prepared. Who knows when I might get mixed up in something again?"


    "...Or is it because you don''t have any commissions right now?"


    "..."


    Ryuji''s blunt question left Yukino speechless for a moment. She glared at him in frustration, her cheeks slightly flushed in embarrassment.


    "That''s not....!" she began but stopped herself, realizing that he had probably hit the nail on the head.


    She looked away, muttering under her breath.

 Chapter 48: Far Eastern Magic Nap Society of Summer Summoning

    Although what Ryuji said was true, Yukino couldn''t help but feel a bit hurt by how bluntly he stated it.


    The Service Club had been around for a while now, and the only "commission" Yukino had ever received was from Shizuka. And that one didn''t exactly end in success. Recently, she''d started doubting herself.


    Plus, Yukino was genuinely curious about all the strange urban legends.


    "It''s alright. If you''re curious, go ahead and ask!"


    Miko suddenly spoke up, gently interrupting the awkward atmosphere.


    "Thank you, Yotsuya-san!" Yukino replied, visibly relieved. She couldn''t help but wonder how someone like Ryuji who had a sharper tongue than she did ended up with such a kind and gentle girlfriend like Miko.


    "Of course, it''s because I''m amazing!"


    Although Yukino hadn''t voiced her thoughts, Ryuji easily read her expression. With a smug grin, he casually wrapped his arm around Miko''s shoulders.


    "R-Ryuji-kun¡­" Miko blushed at his boldness, softly calling his name in embarrassment. However, she didn''t pull away.


    "Tsk!"


    Yukino clicked her tongue in frustration, watching the scene unfold. Shameless, she thought.


    "Alright, alright! We don''t have much time for lunch, so don''t interfere with Miko and me having some alone time." Ryuji waved his hand dismissively, as if shooing away a nuisance.


    Yukino''s eyebrow twitched. She knew she was being a bit of a third wheel, but her curiosity had gotten the better of her. How could she leave without asking her questions?


    But then, an idea popped into her head, and her eyes lit up. "If you don''t mind, you can use the Service Club during lunch breaks. That way, you two won''t be disturbed." She offered the suggestion, a glint of hope in her eyes.


    "A clubroom?"


    Miko hesitated. She already had her own club, but it wasn''t a private space, and the idea of being disturbed during her time with Ryuji didn''t appeal to her.


    "That''s fine!" Ryuji immediately accepted the offer on Miko''s behalf and explained to her, "Don''t worry, Yukino''s the only member of her club, so there''s no one else to bother us."


    "How can one person form a club?" Miko asked, puzzled.


    "Privilege," Ryuji said matter-of-factly, as if it was the most normal thing in the world. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "¡­"


    Yukino''s face darkened, but she couldn''t argue. It was true. If it hadn''t been for Hiratsuka''s special permission, Yukino wouldn''t have been able to form a one-member club. Still, Ryuji didn''t need to be so blunt about it. Please, at least consider my feelings!


    For a brief moment, Yukino wondered if she should revoke her offer. But seeing that Ryuji was already getting up to follow her, she sighed and led the way to the clubroom.


    ---


    Just as Ryuji, Miko, and Yukino were leaving, Hana arrived at the spot where they were supposed to have lunch together.


    "Where did everyone go?" Hana muttered to herself, looking around the now-empty bench. She was clearly confused everyone had agreed to meet here for lunch, so where were they?


    ---


    "So, are the gods in urban legends real?"


    In the quiet Service Club room, Yukino wasted no time getting to the heart of her curiosity after Ryuji and Miko finished eating.


    In many urban legends, gods and divine beings were frequently mentioned. One such example was Hachishaku-sama an urban legend where a godlike figure plays a central role.


    "You could say they''re real, in a way." Ryuji leaned back, crossing his arms. He seemed thoughtful for a moment before continuing. "But they aren''t really gods. Most of the so-called ''gods'' in these legends are just monsters or strange beings wearing the guise of gods. They''re no different from the spirits or curses we deal with, just with a fancier title."


    Yukino listened intently, immediately pulling out a notebook to jot down his words. Her serious expression reflected her deep curiosity, in line with her usual meticulous character.


    "Take some shrines, for example," Ryuji continued. "The beings they enshrine might seem like gods, but a lot of them are just monsters. Like that ''mountain god'' we encountered in a certain incident¡­ it wasn''t a god at all. Just a spirit pretending to be one."


    "I see¡­" Yukino murmured as she scribbled notes, her mind racing. She paused, deep in thought for a moment, before speaking again. "But if these beings are just monsters or spirits, should people be worried about them?"


    Ryuji chuckled. "You don''t need to worry. It''s actually pretty rare for normal people to encounter anything like that. Most weird things urban legends, cursed spirits, whatever tend to stay hidden. And even if you do encounter them, chances are, you won''t even be able to see them. As long as you can''t see them, you won''t be affected."


    In other words, ignorance was sometimes a blessing. Ordinary people, with no spiritual awareness, could live their whole lives without ever being affected by the supernatural.


    Yukino understood this logically, but now that she knew these things existed, it was hard to ignore them. She couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable not knowing the full scope of what was out there.


    "You¡­" Ryuji started to say something but suddenly stopped mid-sentence.


    "Huh?" Miko and Yukino both turned to him, confused by the abrupt shift in his tone.


    Ryuji''s eyes narrowed slightly, his expression becoming more serious. "There''s something off¡­ I''m sensing a strange aura."


    "A strange aura?"


    Both Miko and Yukino tensed. Could there be something supernatural happening nearby?


    Ryuji stood up. "Let''s check it out." Without waiting for a response, he walked out of the room, clearly intrigued by the strange energy he''d felt.


    Miko and Yukino exchanged glances before quickly following after him.


    ---


    Just a few minutes earlier, upstairs from the Service Club room¡­


    The rooms above Yukino''s club were used by other student clubs. One of them was the Far Eastern Magic Nap Society of Summer a name that was more eccentric than it sounded.


    "Do you really think we can summon a familiar?" one of the girls in the club, wearing long braids and twin tails, asked excitedly. Her eyes were wide with anticipation as she stared at the crimson, rune-covered pattern on the floor.


    "Of course!" Takanashi Rikka, the girl with an eyepatch covering one eye, nodded with firm conviction.

 Chapter 49: Guardian Knight?

    "This is the familiar summoning circle I obtained after fighting the Demon King with the Tyrant''s Eye of the Wicked Lord. Of course, I can successfully summon a familiar! Don''t you believe me, Thunder Hammer User?"


    The girl called "Thunder Hammer User" was Sanae Dekomori.


    Upon hearing Rikka declaration, Sanae immediately shook her head in denial.


    "Of course not. As the first servant of the Eye of the Wicked Lord, I naturally have great trust in you!"


    "Very good!" Rikka nodded with satisfaction, clearly pleased.


    The two began studying the blueprint in their hands more carefully. In truth, this was just a strange drawing that Rikka had found by chance. She liked the design, thinking it matched her "chuunibyou" persona, so she brought it back. The idea of summoning a familiar was just an extension of her fantasy.


    "That..." After a while, Sanae hesitated before asking, "How do we summon a familiar?"


    She couldn''t just yell at a piece of paper, right?


    Sanae''s question made Rikka pause and think deeply. She placed her hand on her chin, trying to come up with an answer. After a dramatic moment, she snapped her fingers.


    "Since it''s a familiar bonded to me, naturally I''ll summon it with my blood!"


    "What?! You need blood for the summoning?" Sanae exclaimed in shock, but the atmosphere was already too intense for her to back out now.


    Rikka produced a needle from somewhere. Despite her earlier bravado, the thought of pricking herself made her nervous. After all, even with her "chuunibyou" delusions, she was still just a high school girl.


    "Let''s do it together!" Rikka quickly turned to Sanae, holding out another needle.


    Sanae, visibly frightened, accepted the needle with trembling hands. "O-Okay, okay!"


    After what felt like an eternity of hesitation, the two girls finally pricked their fingers, producing a couple of drops of blood that fell onto the drawing.


    At first, nothing happened. After all, it was just a harmless delusion. But before Rikka could dismiss the whole thing as a failure, something unexpected occurred.


    "Buzz!"


    The red lines on the blueprint, which had been completely still until now, began to glow faintly. To the girls'' horror, a terrifying, twisted creature slowly crawled out from the center of the design.


    "What¡­ what is that?" Sanae stammered, backing away, her body trembling uncontrollably. Rikka, though frightened as well, mustered her courage and shouted at the creature.


    "Since I summoned you, take me to the Invisible Boundary!"


    Rikka''s "chuunibyou" persona was born after the sudden death of her father. Unable to accept the reality of his passing, she convinced herself that he had entered an invisible boundary, a hidden realm. For her, all her fantasies were attempts to find a way to reach her father.


    Could it be? Could I finally be close to succeeding?


    "Open the passage to the Invisible Boundary for me!" she commanded.


    But the creature said nothing. Instead, it stared at Rikka and Sanae with a menacing grin that slowly spread across its grotesque face.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, the door to the club room was kicked open with force.


    "I don''t know about opening the Invisible Boundary, but you two sure are brave!" Ryuji stepped into the room, his eyes locking onto the two girls and the strange creature before them.


    Rikka and Sanae turned to face him, completely bewildered by the sudden interruption. They hadn''t fully grasped the gravity of the situation yet.


    "Who are you?" they asked in unison, still not comprehending the danger they were in.


    Ryuji glanced at the twisted creature before them. Miko and Yukino, who had followed him, were frozen in fear, their faces pale. Even though they had encountered terrifying creatures before, the sight of this new monster still filled them with dread.


    "What is this?" Miko whispered, her voice trembling.


    "It''s so terrifying," Yukino added, barely able to keep her composure. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s not an ordinary spirit or curse," Ryuji mused as he began walking toward the creature. "If regular people can see it, it must be something special. Either a unique type of curse or perhaps an urban legend given form."


    As he passed by Rikka and Sanae, he gently patted their shoulders.


    "From the perspective of ordinary people, you two are quite brave," he said with a smirk. In a way, their "chuunibyou" tendencies had prevented them from being completely paralyzed with fear. For that, Ryuji gave them some credit. At least they weren''t losing their minds.


    As he prepared to deal with the creature, a familiar voice echoed in his mind.


    "Successfully contacted a target: Rikka Takanashi!


    A golden entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?"


    "Successfully contacted a target: Sanae Dekomori!


    A golden entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?"


    Ryuji smiled. Two golden entries in a row? Not bad.


    He planned to deal with the situation before reviewing the new entries, but then the system chimed in again.


    "Host has triggered more than ten golden entries. You are awarded one chance to draw a golden entry!"


    Interesting,Ryuji thought. He hadn''t expected to unlock a special reward for triggering ten golden entries. I wonder if this will happen again later on for other entries.


    "Ryuji!"


    Miko and Yukino cried out suddenly, their voices filled with concern.


    The monster, which had been eerily silent until now, lunged toward Ryuji with frightening speed.


    Pah!


    Ryuji raised his hand, catching the creature''s attack effortlessly, as if swatting away an insect.


    "Wow!" Rikka and Sanae gasped in unison, their fear momentarily replaced by awe.


    The two girls stared at Ryuji with wide eyes, admiration shining through their earlier terror. Rikka, ever in character, suddenly exclaimed, "Are you my Guardian Knight?"

 Chapter 50: The Invisible Boundary

    "Guardian knight? you''ve got quite the imagination," Ryuji thought to himself, glancing briefly at rikka but saying nothing.


    He then turned his attention back to the monster in front of him.


    "Really weak!"


    To Ryuji, although the creature looked terrifying with its grotesque appearance, it was incredibly weak. or maybe he had just gotten too strong for this to even feel like a challenge.


    The monster seemed to understand ryuji''s comment and let out a low, angry roar.


    "Forget it. It''s a waste not to eat it."


    "Soul devouring!"


    Without further hesitation, Ryuji summoned a chain that shot out and quickly dragged the monster into a crack in space.


    "it''s really weak," Ryuji muttered, patting his stomach, which didn''t feel the slightest bit full. shaking his head, he dismissed any disappointment.


    With the monster gone, the clubroom quickly fell silent again.


    "Guardian knight, you came to protect me!"


    "So amazing! is this the power of the guardian knight of The Eye of the Wicked Lord?"


    Miko and Yukino were just about to say something when Rikka and Sanae rushed over, admiring Ryuji like he was their savior.


    What were they talking about? Guardian knight? do they even know what that means?


    ---


    "They''re... chuunibyou, aren''t they?" Miko asked, stepping forward with a curious look on her face.


    Yukino nodded affirmatively. "Yes, they are Rikka Takahashi and Sanae Dekomori from Class F. Although they''re beautiful girls, they don''t have many friends in their class because of their chuunibyou. They are really pretty, but with their eccentric behavior, it''s hard for anyone to approach them."


    Although Yukino wasn''t in Class F, she had memorized the names of all the students in her grade. in her mind, knowing everyone''s name was a basic responsibility.


    Yukino''s sense of thoroughness might''ve seemed over the top to some, but for her, it was just another part of her genius-level mentality. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We''re not chuunibyou!"


    Upon hearing what Miko and Yukino said, Rikka and Sanae immediately became defensive.


    Pointing to her covered eye, rikka said with absolute seriousness, "i''ll show you the power of my Tyrant''s eye. It has the ability to destroy reality and bend ideals to my will!"


    "The Tyrant''s Eye?"


    Yukino frowned slightly. could it be that this girl had some kind of hidden ability?


    Both yukino and miko watched with curious eyes as rikka slowly began to remove her eyepatch.


    Ryuji stood by, watching silently. he had to admit, when rikka got serious about her fantasies, it was pretty entertaining to watch.


    Sure enough, when the eyepatch was removed, it revealed a golden pupil a striking contrast to her other eye.


    "Heterochromia?" Miko asked, somewhat surprised.


    "No, it''s just a colored contact lens," Yukino said bluntly, immediately recognizing the truth. "You''ve probably been wearing it for too long. i can see the redness around your eye. it''s likely a mild infection from wearing the lens too much. you should take it off now, or you might actually damage your eyesight!"


    Yukino''s tone was stern, almost motherly. while it wasn''t that serious, she intentionally exaggerated the risk to get rikka to stop wearing the lens.


    "Really?"


    Rikka panicked and hurried to remove the contact lens. chuunibyou or not, she didn''t want to lose her eyesight over a fantasy.


    Surprisingly easy to deal with, Yukino thought to herself, casting a glance at Sanae, who was standing on the other side.


    Sanae, having just watched her "master" be exposed so easily, was determined not to be outdone. she swung her long, twin-tailed hair dramatically and pointed at Yukino.


    "You must be part of the demon king''s army! even if you''ve defeated the eye of the wicked lord, you can never beat me, the thunder hammer user!" Sanae declared, her hair whipping around like a weapon.


    Sanae''s twin tails were adorned with small balls at the ends, making it easier to swing them around like she was wielding an actual weapon.


    But then¡­


    shua! shua! shua!


    Her "weapon" wrapped itself around her, causing her to lose balance and fall to the ground in a heap. she flailed on the floor, looking like a helpless fish out of water.


    "Help! somebody help me!"


    Her plea for help was pitiful, to say the least.


    Ryuji, Yukino, and Miko stood in silence, watching this scene unfold without saying a word. but deep down, they all thought the same thing:


    Yep, she''s an idiot.


    ---


    Ryuji walked over to the paper that had summoned the monster and picked it up. after inspecting it briefly, he deduced, "it looks like a one-time use summoning rune for weirdness. there''s no spiritual energy left on it now."


    He shook his head, turning to the girls. "you two are incredibly brave dripping blood on something like this without even knowing what it does. even in a world without weird things, randomly dripping blood like that would be a bad idea. but in a world with curses and spirits? you two were lucky."


    Sanae, still wrapped in her own hair, could only manage to nod in agreement from her unfortunate position on the ground.


    Rikka, however, walked over to Ryuji, her eyes wide and filled with a mixture of admiration and hope. she gently grabbed his hand, pleading, "Please, sir knight, take me to the invisible boundary!"


    She''s really persistent, ryuji thought.


    "Invisible boundary?" miko and yukino, who had been watching with growing curiosity, finally spoke up. "what''s that?" they asked, genuinely intrigued.


    "it''s where my dad went. he must''ve gone into the invisible boundary, and i want to go there to bring him back!" rikka explained, her voice full of conviction.


    "???" Miko and Yukino exchanged confused looks.


    Only Ryuji seemed to understand what Rikka was really talking about. her obsession with the invisible boundary stemmed from her inability to accept her father''s death. instead of confronting reality, she had built up this elaborate fantasy world where her father had simply disappeared into another dimension, and she was destined to find him.


    it was her way of coping with the harshness of the real world.


    Ryuji sighed inwardly. "the invisible boundary, huh?"


    "Please! you''re the only one who can take me there!" Rikka begged.


    He didn''t want to crush her hope, but at the same time, he couldn''t just play along with her delusions forever.


    "You''re a strong girl, Rikka," ryuji said softly, pulling his hand free. "But the invisible boundary isn''t what you think it is."


    Rikka stared at him, clearly not understanding what he meant.


    "Sometimes, people build their own invisible boundaries in their hearts," Ryuji continued. "and crossing that boundary isn''t about magic or knights. it''s about learning to live with what''s happened and finding your own strength."


    Rikka''s eyes widened. for a brief moment, it seemed like she was going to argue. but something in Ryuji''s words struck a chord, and she fell silent.


    "That''s enough for today," Ryuji said, turning to Miko and Yukino. "let''s go."


    The three of them left the clubroom, leaving Rikka and Sanae behind. Sanae, still wrapped in her hair, finally managed to free herself and rushed over to rikka''s side.


    "Rikka? are you okay?" sanae asked, worried.


    Rikka didn''t answer right away. she stared at the spot where ryuji had stood, her mind swirling with thoughts.


    "I... i''ll find the invisible boundary one day," she muttered under her breath, still clinging to her dream. but for now, something in her heart had shifted.


    ---


    As they walked back to the service club room, Miko glanced at Ryuji. "you know, you''re really good at dealing with people like Rikka."


    Ryuji chuckled. "i''ve had some practice. everyone has their own ways of coping with the world."


    Yukino nodded in agreement. "You handled that better than i expected."


    "Well, i guess you could say i''ve learned to be a bit of a ''guardian knight'' after all," Ryuji said with a grin.


    Miko smiled softly, while yukino just rolled her eyes at his teasing.


    "Let''s just get back to lunch," she muttered, leading the way.


    ---


    It wasn''t until the afternoon class that Ryuji finally had the chance to check the talent entries that had been triggered earlier.


    "Golden entry: Tyrant''s Eye!"


    This was obviously triggered by Rikka. Seeing it, Ryuji couldn''t help but feel a bit curious.


    "Could it be that the Tyrant''s Eye is real?"


    Was her chuunibyou fantasy actually manifesting into reality? Ryuji quickly scanned the description of the entry.


    "Tyrant''s Eye: This ability changes the color of one''s eyes to a golden hue, causing those who see them to feel awe from the depths of their hearts. The strength of this power depends entirely on the imagination of the viewer."


    "..."


    Ryuji was at a loss for words. The power of this eye is entirely based on how much the other person believes in it. The eye itself didn''t actually do anything, it was pure bluff.


    In a sense, it truly was the embodiment of Rikka''s "Tyrant''s Eye." Deciding it had no real value for him, Ryuji quickly chose to decompose the entry.


    He then turned his attention to the talent entry triggered from Sanae.


    "Golden entry: Double Braid Technique."


    "...What?"


    Ryuji stared at the entry, bewildered. He''d heard of whip techniques and other forms of martial arts, but braid skills? What could this possibly be?


    He glanced at the description, hoping for some clarity.


    "Double Braid Technique: A technique that uses one''s hair styled into braids. When swinging, the braids become highly flexible, allowing for unique combat applications."


    "..."


    Ryuji had no words. Sure, it wasn''t completely useless he supposed it could be effective for someone like Sanae or even someone with long twin-tails like Eriri Sawamura. But what if he tried to use it?


    He briefly imagined himself with twin braids, swinging them around to fight off strange entities. The mental image was so absurd he couldn''t even process it.


    Nope. Forget it.


    "Decompose!"


    Without hesitation, Ryuji chose to break down the entry. Another 20,000 points were added to his balance, and he smiled in satisfaction.


    Just as well, he still had the chance to use his golden entry draw, a reward for triggering more than ten golden entries. He crossed his fingers, hoping for something good.


    Excited, Ryuji activated the draw.


    "Successfully drawn!


    Obtained: Golden entry: Third Dimension!"


    For a moment, Ryuji was unsure how to react. It felt like a similar experience to when he first drew the red entry. But this time, it was a golden one.


    "Third Dimension?"


    At first, Ryuji didn''t expect much. After all, despite triggering many golden entries, most of them were fairly niche or even useless to him. But after seeing the result, he was a bit surprised.


    "Wait, is it that Third Dimension?"


    Could it be that the golden entries obtained from a draw were different from the ones triggered by interacting with people? While still puzzled, Ryuji read the description.


    "Third Dimension: Grants the ability to distort space. Allows free entry into the Domain Dimension, granting intangibility by projecting oneself outside while the true body remains within Domain Dimension."


    "..."


    This is a serious upgrade!


    Ryuji couldn''t help but feel a rush of excitement. Compared to most of the other abilities he''d drawn so far, Third Dimension was on a whole different level.

 Chapter 51: Space Distortion and Sisterly Protection

    Distorting space? Entering a dimension?


    Isn''t this exactly like Obito''s Kamui ability?


    The only difference was that Obito needed the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan to use it, while Ryuji didn''t. Instead, he consumed spiritual power, not chakra, and didn''t have to worry about going blind. It was basically a perfect version of the ability!


    "Damn!"


    If Ryuji wasn''t in class, he might have shouted out loud in excitement.


    It was now clear that golden entries drawn through the system and those triggered by interacting with others were completely different.


    Achieving full virtualization would take some practice. As for entering the Third Dimension, Ryuji decided against trying it out in the classroom. Disappearing in the middle of a lesson wasn''t the best idea.


    What he could test, however, was it''s ability to distort space.


    ---


    "Talent entry system!


    Host: Ryuji!


    Bloodline: Human!


    Loaded entries: Soul Devouring [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold], Presence Concealment [Gold], Tranquility [Gold], Reverse Cursed Technique [Gold], Monster Attracting Physique [Gold], Third Dimension [Gold], Iron Fist [Purple].


    Points: 61120!"


    ---


    Ryuji quickly reviewed his character template and then picked up a pen from the desk in front of him.


    "Huh..."


    He glanced around the room, making sure no one was paying attention.


    Satisfied that everyone was focused on the lesson, Ryuji began to channel the Third Dimension ability to distort space on the pen in his hand.


    As soon as he activated the power, Ryuji could feel his spiritual energy depleting rapidly, as if it were water flowing down the drain.


    "Good thing I had a big meal earlier!"


    If he hadn''t gorged on weird spirits using Soul Devouring earlier, he doubted he''d have enough spiritual energy to sustain the ability.


    As Ryuji concentrated, the space around the pen began to twist and warp, bending reality itself. The pen wasn''t physically bending; rather, the space around it was distorting, causing the pen to seem like it was being twisted out of existence.


    Within moments, the pen vanished completely into the distorted space.


    "Success!" Ryuji grinned to himself, his face lighting up with joy.


    But just as he was about to revel in his newfound power...


    "Ahhh!"


    Yui''s sudden scream broke the quiet of the classroom.


    ---


    "???"


    The entire class turned to look at her, including Ryuji.


    Was I seen? Ryuji wondered briefly, but he didn''t panic. If he had really wanted to stay under the radar, he wouldn''t have tested his ability in the classroom to begin with.


    But then he noticed Yui''s panicked expression, her eyes wide like a frightened animal.


    Apparently, only she had seen what had just happened.


    "What''s wrong, Yuigahama-san?" the teacher asked from the front of the classroom, raising an eyebrow.


    Even Yumiko and the others sitting near Yui turned to look, their faces curious.


    "N-No, nothing!" Yui stammered, lowering her head in embarrassment.


    The teacher, convinced she must''ve dozed off, smiled knowingly. "It''s okay to sleep, but try not to have nightmares next time."


    The class erupted into laughter, assuming that Yui had just woken up from a bad dream.


    ---


    Yui blushed, her face turning red from the attention, though in reality, she hadn''t been sleeping at all. What had startled her was the bizarre scene she''d just witnessed the pen in Ryuji''s hand had disappeared into thin air.


    She quickly glanced at Ryuji from the corner of her eye, only to find him watching her with a playful smile, as if he was waiting for something.


    Panicked, she averted her gaze.


    ---


    "Alright, alright, let''s settle down!" the teacher called, clapping his hands to restore order. "Let''s continue the lesson."


    The classroom fell silent again, though Yui''s thoughts were far from the class material. She kept stealing glances at Ryuji, her curiosity piqued. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Did that pen really just vanish? She couldn''t have imagined it. She''d seen it with her own eyes Ryuji had made the pen disappear into thin air.


    Is it some kind of superpower? Yuigahama''s imagination began to run wild, completely forgetting about the lesson.


    ---


    Meanwhile, elsewhere in the city, Yukino''s older sister, Haruno, was busy conducting her own investigation.


    Initially, she had set out to uncover the identity of the sorcerer her sister had mentioned. But during her search, she stumbled upon something else that made her blood boil.


    Her precious little sister, Yukino, seemed to be romantically involved with someone.


    No, it couldn''t be that Yukino was willingly dating someone. In Haruno''s eyes, her sister was perfect and wouldn''t make such decisions lightly. It had to be the other party manipulating her.


    As a real sister, it was Haruno''s duty to protect Yukino from such dangerous influences. She had to be the one to save her.


    "This is the guy, huh?" Haruno muttered to herself, pulling out a photo.


    The picture was of Ryuji.


    According to the information she''d gathered, her sister had been spending a lot of time with this boy, Ryuji.


    "How dare he!" Haruno clenched her fists, her temper flaring.


    The idea of her beloved sister being with another man was unacceptable. As her older sister, it was Haruno''s job to protect Yukino from being taken advantage of.


    ---


    Haruno hadn''t even considered the possibility that Ryuji could be a sorcerer. After all, she had investigated his family background, and there was nothing unusual about him. Sorcerers typically came from prestigious bloodlines, and Ryuji had none of that.


    In Haruno''s mind, someone like Ryuji, with such a clean, normal family background, couldn''t possibly have the qualifications to be a sorcerer.


    She doesn''t realize that some people cheat at life.


    ---


    Fueled by the thought that her sister was being tricked, Haruno couldn''t sit still any longer. Without a second thought, she stormed out of her house, hopped into her supercar, and sped off toward the school.


    There was no way she was going to let some random boy trick her little sister.

 Chapter 52: Visit

    "Is this the the Third Dimension Space?"


    After school, Ryuji didn''t head home immediately. Instead, he found a quiet spot to test out his new ability.


    Looking around at the barren, rocky landscape and the eerie, lonely atmosphere, he realized he had fully entered the Third Dimension Space.


    "It''s like having a personal storage dimension," Ryuji muttered to himself.


    This space could come in handy. If he stored things here, there''d be no need to worry about losing them.


    "Now, let''s try virtualization."


    Ryuji had already tested distorting space and entering the Third Dimension. The next thing to try was the most broken aspect of the Third Dimension''s ability: virtualization.


    Virtualization would allow him to enter a state where he became completely immune to any physical attack.


    "The trick is to leave my body in the third dimension while projecting an image of myself in the real world. That way, no attack can land on me," Ryuji explained to himself, remembering how it worked.


    After all, with his true body in another dimension, how could he be hit?


    In time, as he grew more proficient, he''d even be able to phase only parts of his body, achieving partial virtualization.


    "Looks like this will take some practice to master," he muttered, testing it out. The ability itself wasn''t difficult to activate, but he''d need to hone his skill to use it effectively in battle.


    As Ryuji immersed himself in mastering the virtualization ability, elsewhere¡­


    ---


    Yumiko, Yui, and Hina didn''t go to their usual club activities that day. Instead, the three of them were walking toward the school gates.


    "Are we really going?" Hina asked, a bit uncertain. After school, Yumiko had suddenly suggested they head to Tobe Sho''s place. As a friend, Hina didn''t refuse, but she was still confused.


    What was the point of going to see Tobe?


    "Hmph, I just want to clear things up. I didn''t say anything wrong that day. He couldn''t handle the truth and had a breakdown. That''s on him," Yumiko huffed, clearly still upset. She blamed Tobe''s dropout on her words, but she wasn''t going to take it back. It wasn''t her fault if Tobe couldn''t handle criticism.


    "Uh¡­" Hina sighed, realizing this was Yumiko''s way of dealing with her feelings. She glanced at Yui, who had been strangely quiet for a while now.


    "Yui? Yui!" Hina called out after noticing her friend wasn''t paying attention.


    "Huh? What''s up?" Yui blinked in confusion, finally snapping out of her thoughts.


    "What''s up with you? You''ve been out of it since school let out," Hina asked, frowning. Yui had been acting strange all afternoon.


    "I¡­" Yui hesitated. She wanted to say something but stopped herself. If Ryuji really has superpowers or something, and I tell my friends¡­ what if it puts them in danger?


    After thinking it over, Yui forced a smile and shook her head. "It''s nothing. I''m fine."


    Hina didn''t press further. She could tell Yui was hiding something, but if Yui didn''t want to talk, she wouldn''t push her.


    "Let''s catch up to Yumiko. She''s getting ahead of us," Hina said as she noticed Miura already walking ahead.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Ryuji, who had wrapped up testing his abilities, decided to stop by Shizuka''s place to check on her.


    He sent Miko a quick text, letting her know he''d be busy for a bit and would head home after her club activities were over. Then, he left the school.


    "Here he comes."


    Yukino''s older sister, Haruno, had been waiting outside the school. When she saw Ryuji leaving, her eyes lit up, and she hurried over to intercept him.


    "Excuse me!" she called out, deliberately tripping over her own feet to stage a fall.


    "Huh?"


    Instinctively, Ryuji stepped forward and caught her.


    Huh¡­ smells nice, Ryuji thought absentmindedly.


    "Thank you so much," Haruno said, still holding onto his arm, her voice full of mock embarrassment. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yukinoshita Haruno? Ryuji quickly recognized her. She looked almost identical to her younger sister, Yukino.


    But there were subtle differences. Compared to Yukino, Haruno appeared more vibrant, while Yukino looked slightly malnourished.


    Ryuji lingered on Haruno''s face for a moment longer than necessary, then smiled and shook his head. "No problem."


    "..."


    He''s a scumbag, Haruno thought, instantly reading his expression. She was great at reading people, and the way Ryuji''s eyes changed told her everything she needed to know. (Bruhhh???)


    This only confirmed her suspicions. If it weren''t for me, someone as naive as Yukino would be easily fooled by a guy like this.


    "My ankle feels a little twisted. Can you help me to my car?" Haruno asked, her voice soft and fragile.


    "Sure," Ryuji replied casually, not seeing any reason to refuse.


    As they walked, Ryuji spotted Haruno''s flashy sports car parked nearby. It was the same model as Hiratsuka''s, only in a different color.


    "Thank you so much," Haruno smiled sweetly after settling into the driver''s seat.


    "You''re welcome, Miss Yukinoshita," Ryuji responded with a grin.


    Haruno''s smile faltered for a split second.


    "How do you know my name?" she asked, narrowing her eyes slightly. She hadn''t introduced herself yet.


    Ryuji shrugged. "You look way too similar to your sister. Figured it out pretty easily."

 Chapter 53: Narrow Escape

    "Shit, I really forgot about this."


    Haruno sighed inwardly, realizing she had been recognized. She was decisive, though. Since her identity was known, there was no point in pretending anymore.


    "That''s right, I''m Yukino''s sister, Yukinoshita Haruno."


    Ryuji, who was already seated in the passenger seat, nodded but didn''t say much. His calm demeanor suggested he was waiting for Haruno to continue. After all, there had to be a reason for her sudden appearance.


    Seeing Ryuji''s calmness, Haruno was slightly impressed. He''s good at keeping his cool, no wonder he could be such a scumbag, she thought.


    "Yukino is a very simple person. I don''t want her to be caught up with someone who has ulterior motives," Haruno said pointedly, staring at Ryuji with a gaze that clearly implied he was the one with ulterior motives. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And what exactly is Miss Haruno implying?" Ryuji suddenly chuckled. He found the situation amusing and wasn''t in a rush to leave. Instead, he continued the conversation, intrigued by what Haruno was trying to accomplish.


    Haruno hadn''t expected Ryuji to be this composed. She assumed that once she confronted him, he''d get flustered or defensive.


    Well, looks like I''ll have to switch tactics, she thought, quickly adjusting her approach. Smiling slightly, Haruno leaned closer, her tone playful but suggestive.


    "I just think Yukino is still too young. If you''re into her, wouldn''t I be a better choice?" She winked at Ryuji seductively.


    Of course, Haruno wasn''t serious. While she did attend various social events and banquets due to her early takeover of the family business, she was still very much inexperienced in actual relationships. This was just a calculated move. In fact, she had planted a small hidden camera in the car. If Ryuji made any questionable moves, Haruno was ready to show him how powerful the Yukinoshita family could be.


    "Forget it."


    But what Haruno didn''t expect was how bluntly Ryuji rejected her.


    "..."


    Even Haruno was left speechless for a moment. Why? Why wasn''t he reacting the way she expected?


    "Am I not as pretty as Yukino?" She asked, half-joking but with a hint of genuine curiosity. After all, no woman likes being told they''re second to someone else.


    "Or do you think I''m not as attractive?"


    Ryuji raised two fingers with a smile. "Two reasons. First, your acting could use some work. It''s a little obvious."


    "..."


    Haruno''s smile froze. So, he had seen right through her act from the start.


    "Second, I prefer Yukino because she''s simple and straightforward."


    Compared to Haruno, who was always calculating, Yukino was much more transparent and genuine. It was exhausting to be around someone whose words and actions you constantly had to second-guess. In this world, especially with the anime heroines he knew, there was no shortage of beauty. One more or less made little difference to Ryuji.


    Haruno fell silent. There was a time when she, too, had been a simple girl. But circumstances had forced her to wear a mask to protect herself. Her calculated nature was her shield in a world that often demanded too much.


    "I don''t like people like you," Ryuji said bluntly and moved to open the car door, ready to leave.


    Click!


    The door locked. When Ryuji looked over, he saw veins bulging on Haruno''s forehead. Her voice was calm but laced with irritation as she said slowly, "You really dare say that?"


    Without waiting for a response, she started the engine, and the supercar roared to life, speeding away from the school.


    ---


    "This is the place."


    Yumiko, along with Yui and Hina, arrived at Tobe Sho''s house. As members of the same clique, they naturally knew where he lived.


    Yumiko knocked on the door but received no answer.


    "Is he not home?" Yui and Hina whispered behind her.


    "Maybe we should go back," Yui suggested. "I don''t know why, but I''ve had a bad feeling ever since we got here."


    "Yeah, Yumiko, it feels off being here," Hina agreed, shivering slightly.


    Yumiko, however, was adamant. "I..."


    Click.


    Before she could finish, the door swung open on its own.


    "There! Someone''s home after all. Let''s go in!" Yumiko said excitedly, stepping inside.


    "Yumiko!" Yui and Hina called after her, but seeing no other option, they reluctantly followed.


    Inside, the house felt strangely empty. It wasn''t a large home, so it didn''t take long to explore. Yet, there was no sign of Tobe.


    "Is he really not here?" Yumiko muttered, confused.


    At that moment, Hina''s voice trembled. "It''s freezing in here. We should go outside."


    Yui nodded in agreement. It was odd¡ªthe temperature had felt fine outside, but inside the house, it was unnaturally cold.


    "Yeah, let''s get out of here," Yumiko finally agreed, rubbing her arms as she felt a chill run down her spine.


    But as she took a step, her foot brushed something. Looking down, she saw a CD lying on the floor.


    "What''s this?" She bent down and picked it up, flipping it over. Her face immediately turned beet red.


    "Yumiko?" Yui and Hina asked, rushing over to see what had flustered their friend.


    When they saw the cover of the CD, they both froze, their expressions equally mortified.


    "H-Hentai!" Yui stammered.


    "It''s porn!" Hina squeaked.


    Disgusted, Yumiko threw the CD aside, and the girls bolted out of the house. While it wasn''t shocking for a teenage boy like Tobe to have something like that, the girls couldn''t help feeling grossed out.


    However, none of them noticed the faint trace of dark energy that flickered on the discarded disc as it fell back onto the floor. They were already halfway out the door, and without the ability to see spiritual energy, they were oblivious to the ominous presence they had narrowly escaped.

 Chapter 54: Vanish

    "Are you calm now?" Ryuji asked casually, glancing at Yukinoshita Haruno, who had already driven the car into the suburbs and was slowly coming to a stop.


    "¡­Hmm." After a moment of silence, Haruno nodded.


    It wasn''t that she was entirely shaken by Ryuji''s earlier comments, but when he mentioned how she wasn''t as innocent as she pretended to be and was good at acting, Haruno couldn''t help but think back to when she had taken over the family company. Was this really the life she wanted?


    A girl in her prime, yearning for freedom, yet trapped by the responsibilities of the Yukinoshita family. Her position in the family and society had forced her into a life of disguises and obligations. After that exhilarating drive, though, she really did feel more at ease.


    "Anyway, if you ever do something to betray Yukino, I won''t let you off," Haruno warned, her tone firm despite her relaxed demeanor. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Well, that attitude changed quickly, Ryuji thought, amused. She had gone from forbidding him from getting close to Yukino to issuing vague threats. But her threats didn''t faze him.


    He checked the time and, deciding it was late enough, said, "It''s getting late. Take me home."


    Miko was likely finishing up her club activities and heading home by now, so he figured it was best to go back and visit Shizuka another day. Sure, he could use the Third Dimension ability to warp home, but it felt like a waste when he had a car available.


    "Tsk," Haruno clicked her tongue in irritation. Even after her warnings, Ryuji acted as if nothing could bother him. He even had the audacity to treat her like his personal driver.


    "Fine," she muttered, stepping on the accelerator. After all, she was the one who had brought him out here, so it was only fair she took him back.


    The scenery outside blurred past as Haruno floored the gas pedal. The quiet, open roads of the suburbs stretched on ahead. Ryuji watched the passing landscape, enjoying the ride, but then¡­


    "Hmm?" He noticed something strange. The air around them had suddenly thickened with cursed energy, and a dense fog was forming up ahead. What struck him as even stranger was that Haruno seemed completely oblivious to it and kept driving straight into the mist.


    There was more to it than just the fog. Not far ahead, Ryuji spotted what looked like a massive crusher grinding away, its metal teeth gnashing ominously. It was clear what would happen if they drove into it both the car and its passengers would be shredded to pieces.


    It''s nothing, Ryuji thought, but he glanced at Haruno, who was still focused on driving. A smile tugged at the corners of his lips. She couldn''t see any of it.


    "It seems you really can''t see anything," Ryuji remarked with a hint of amusement.


    "What are you talking about?" Haruno replied, her focus still on the road. His cryptic comments confused her.


    Ryuji didn''t respond directly. Instead, he placed a hand on her shoulder, hoping to use this opportunity to trigger an entry. "Take a look for yourself."


    "...What?"


    He released a small surge of spiritual power into Haruno, temporarily granting her the ability to see through the fog the.


    "Successfully contacted a target: Yukinoshita Haruno! The purple entry has been triggered, do you want to load it?"


    Oh? Finally triggered something? Ryuji thought, intrigued by what kind of purple entry he had unlocked from Yukino''s older sister. But he pushed that curiosity aside for the moment and withdrew his hand.


    "What are you talking about?" Haruno muttered, still confused. Was he playing some kind of game?


    Ryuji simply pointed ahead of the car. "See for yourself."


    Haruno followed his gaze and gasped. The fog that had suddenly appeared, the looming crusher it all became visible to her now. Her eyes widened in shock.


    "What the hell is that!?"


    The massive, gnashing machine ahead of them was like something out of a nightmare. If they continued on their current path, they''d be pulverized in seconds.


    Without hesitation, Haruno slammed her foot on the brake pedal but nothing happened.


    "The brakes aren''t working! What the hell?!" she screamed, her panic rising. She tried again and again, but the car refused to stop. Even letting off the gas did nothing the car only seemed to speed up, heading straight for the crusher.


    The car engine roared louder, and the sound of the crusher''s grinding intensified. Despite all her experience in managing crises at the company, Haruno was at a loss.


    "What is happening!?"


    In contrast, Ryuji remained calm in the passenger seat, assessing the situation.


    Ah, so it''s a trap. Some kind of cursed domain, he thought, recognizing the signs of an illusion or forcefield that was causing their car to accelerate toward danger. It reminded him of the domain expansion technique used by high-level sorcerers, a skill that allowed them to control the environment within a certain area with near-perfect precision.


    This one''s not very strong, though, Ryuji noted.


    "Hey, hey, hey! Why are you just sitting there? We''re going to die!" Haruno''s panicked voice snapped him out of his thoughts.


    "Relax. It''s just a domain."


    "A¡­ what?" Haruno was baffled. She knew sorcerers existed, but she had no idea what a "domain" was.


    Ignoring her, Ryuji looked at the crusher that was rapidly approaching. "It''s a simple illusion. A weak one, at that."


    "Twist it!" Ryuji commanded, activating his ability. "Third Dimension"


    Under Haruno''s wide-eyed gaze, the space in front of the car along with the crusher and the fog began to warp and twist. The entire scene rippled, as if reality itself was being bent. Within seconds, everything that had been threatening them fog, crusher, and all vanished.


    It was as if none of it had ever existed.

 Chapter 55: Dream Ape

    In Jujutsu Kaisen, few people are willing to face the danger of a domain head-on. Typically, one would use a domain to counter another domain or rely on the "Simple Domain" technique from the New Shadow Style.


    However, Ryuji could do neither. Still, it didn''t matter overpowering the domain with sheer force was also a viable strategy!


    "Crack! Crack!"


    Under the overwhelming force of divine power, the space around them began to distort, twisting and collapsing.


    "Bang!"


    The domain shattered completely, and the surrounding space gradually returned to normal. The car had already come to a stop. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What just happened?"


    Haruno was still in shock, staring at the familiar streets outside. The entire experience felt surreal, as if it had been nothing more than a dream.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, a dark shadow leapt in front of the car. It bared its teeth at both Ryuji and Haruno through the front window, roaring angrily.


    "A... monkey?"


    Haruno was startled. The creature did indeed resemble a monkey, which left her utterly confused.


    "So, it''s a Dream Ape."


    The moment Ryuji laid eyes on it, he understood everything. The Dream Ape was a creature from urban legends, capable of dragging people into their dreams.


    "Humans!"


    The Dream Ape''s voice seethed with hatred. It lunged straight through the car window, rushing at Ryuji.


    "Bang!"


    Ryuji calmly extended his hand and grabbed the Dream Ape mid-air. He had encountered many strange beings before, but this was the first time he had come across something this small.


    "Target successfully identified: Dream Ape! Golden entry has been triggered. Would you like to load it?"


    Ryuji smirked. "So, even urban legends can trigger the golden entry? This is going to be fun."


    "You¡ª"


    The Dream Ape tried to speak, but Ryuji cut it off.


    "Soul Devouring!"


    "Swish! Swish! Swish!"


    Several chains shot out, wrapping around the Dream Ape. It didn''t even have time to react before being devoured.


    "Not bad!" Ryuji said with satisfaction. "That filled me up a bit. Seems like this Dream Ape is fairly powerful. I wouldn''t mind encountering more of them in the future."


    Turning to look at Haruno, who was completely stunned, Ryuji smiled.


    "Now that that''s dealt with, let''s get back on the road."


    They were still in a desolate suburban area, far from the city.


    "You... you''re the sorcerer that Yukino met?"


    "I suppose so," Ryuji replied casually.


    Haruno fell silent. So, she had misunderstood everything. Her sister probably sought Ryuji out because he was a sorcerer, not for any other reason she had imagined.


    "But isn''t it said that most sorcerers come from prestigious bloodlines? What a lie!" she thought angrily. However, she quickly composed herself, flashing Ryuji a dazzling smile.


    "Actually, there''s been a bit of a misunderstanding. I didn''t mean anything by what I said earlier!"


    She didn''t want her family to provoke a powerful sorcerer because of her actions.


    Ryuji, however, didn''t seem to mind at all. He looked at her bright smile and found it somewhat amusing.


    "If I said I was angry, what would you do?" he asked, his eyes glinting with interest.


    "Well... what do you want?" Haruno asked, her voice slightly shaky. After all that had just happened, she still hadn''t fully recovered, feeling a lingering sense of unease.


    "Me?" Ryuji then leaned in close to her ear, whispering something softly.


    Haruno''s face flushed red, but despite the embarrassment, she nodded in response to Ryuji''s suggestion.


    "I understand..."


    The car was parked on the side, and at this time of day, few people drove by.


    Not long after, the car door swung open. Haruno staggered out, grabbing a half-finished bottle of water from the car. If she could, she would''ve preferred to brush her teeth immediately.


    Ryuji, looking quite satisfied, stepped out of the passenger seat as well.


    "Good work. I look forward to seeing you again."


    After saying that, Ryuji used his Third Dimension ability, twisting space around himself until he vanished.


    "Damn it!" Haruno cursed softly. She had no desire for a "next time." Still, the way Ryuji left made it clear to her that he was indeed a formidable sorcerer.


    "Hah!"


    After taking a few deep breaths to calm herself, Haruno finally composed herself. She wanted to let out her frustrations, but seeing as no one was around, she simply got back into the car and left.


    Now that she knew monsters truly existed, the last thing she wanted was to stay out here alone any longer.


    ---


    At home, Miko greeted Ryuji with a bright smile as soon as he walked in.


    "Ryuji! Dinner''s ready!"


    Her tone was filled with joy, unaware that he had just dealt with something strange.


    "Everything alright?" she asked, a hint of concern in her voice.


    "Nothing to worry about, just a small issue,"Ryuji reassured her with a casual smile.


    Strictly speaking, the problem he had dealt with was indeed a bit peculiar, but it wasn''t anything serious.


    After dinner, Ryuji accompanied Miko until she fell asleep. Once she was resting peacefully, he finally had the chance to open his character template and check his recent gains.


    "I wonder what kind of entry I triggered this time."


    The purple entry from Haruno and the golden entry from the Dream Ape both intrigued him. He was particularly curious about the latter''s potential.


    "Let''s check Haruno''s first."


    "Purple Entry: Disguise."


    This ability allowed the user to mask their true emotions, making it difficult for others to read them. It fit Haruno''s personality perfectly.


    Ryuji chuckled. "Decompose it."


    It wasn''t an entry he found particularly useful. Hopefully, the Dream Ape''s ability would be more worthwhile.


    "Golden Entry: Dreamwalker."


    This one surprised him.


    "The power to enter dreams?"


    According to the description, the Dreamwalker ability didn''t just allow him to enter someone''s dreams it also enabled him to create and control the dream itself. Ryuji could craft any dream he wanted for the other person, manipulating them completely within the dreamscape.

 Chapter 56: Somber

    Without a doubt, Ryuji found this to be an excellent new ability.


    "Loading!"


    There was nothing left to analyze. Ryuji simply chose to load the new entry.


    Talent Entry System!


    Host: Ryuji Hoshino


    Bloodline: Human


    Loaded entries:


    - Soul Devouring [Red]


    - Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold]


    - Presence Concealment [Gold]


    - Tranquility [Gold]


    - Reverse Cursed Technique [Gold]


    - Monster Attracting Physique [Gold]


    - Third Dimension [Gold]


    - Dreamwalker [Gold]


    - Iron Fist [Purple]


    Points: 62,120! sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not bad for tonight. At least I gained a useful ability," Ryuji thought, feeling quite satisfied.


    "Hehe!"


    At that moment, Ryuji suddenly heard Miko, who was sleeping beside him, giggle happily as though she was having a delightful dream.


    "What kind of sweet dream is she having?"


    This was the perfect opportunity to test out his newly acquired ability. Ryuji discovered that using Dreamwalking didn''t require physical contact. He just needed to focus on the other person''s name and appearance.


    He closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, a different scene unfolded before him.


    "I do!"


    It was a church. Standing at the altar were himself and Miko. She was dressed in a beautiful wedding gown, smiling joyfully as she said, "I do" to him.


    "So that''s it. A dream about getting married to me, huh?"


    No wonder she was laughing so happily. Ryuji chuckled.


    "Well then, let''s make this dream a bit more solid."


    Ordinary dreams are prone to interruption. Many people have had dreams abruptly cut off, leaving them unable to continue. At that moment, Ryuji focused on stabilizing Miko''s dream, ensuring it wouldn''t be interrupted.


    After leaving her dream, Ryuji glanced at Miko, still smiling in her sleep. He couldn''t help but shake his head.


    "Silly girl¡­"


    The novelty of Dreamwalking intrigued Ryuji even more. It made him eager to try it on someone else.


    "Let''s check out Haruno''s dream!"


    Ryuji turned his attention to Haruno, whom he had parted ways with not long ago. By now, she should be asleep too.


    He visualized Haruno''s face and name, then closed his eyes.


    When he opened them again, all he saw was fog, nothing more.


    "No dream?"


    It wasn''t surprising. After all, not everyone dreams each time they sleep.


    "Then, let me create one for you!"


    Since she wasn''t dreaming, Ryuji decided to craft one for her.


    After a short while, Ryuji exited Haruno''s dream. Although it was just a dream, it had felt very real.


    "Let''s try Yukino''s next. Can''t play favorites, after all."


    He grinned. If the elder sister had a dream, it was only fair the younger sister did too.


    In Yukino''s dream, things were a little more intense.


    "Evil spirit! I won''t let you continue your evil deeds!"


    Yukino was dreaming of herself as a fierce exorcist, battling against a monstrous creature.


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, a little surprised.


    "This is just like Yukino, always the righteous one."


    Upon reflection, the dream made perfect sense for someone like Yukino.


    Just as she was about to deliver the final blow to the demon, an idea struck Ryuji, and he couldn''t resist making things more interesting.


    "Let''s change it up a bit!"


    With the power of Dreamwalking, Ryuji easily altered the dream''s setting. The demon Yukino was fighting slowly transformed¡­ into him.


    "Ryuji?"


    Yukino froze in confusion. What had just happened? Why had the demon turned into Ryuji?


    "What? Surprised to see me?"


    Ryuji smirked as Yukino stared at him, clearly shocked.


    "You¡­"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Ryuji closed the distance between them, grabbing her wrist.


    "Wait! What are you trying to do? You..."


    ---


    The next morning, when Ryuji woke up, he found Miko lying beside him, propping her chin up with her hands and gazing at him with a smile. Her legs swung playfully behind her.


    "What''s up?"


    Ryuji asked, confused by her cheerful expression.


    "Hehe, I''m not telling you!"


    Miko giggled, her mind filled with memories of the wedding dream she had last night. Her happiness was evident on her face.


    Without another word, she quickly stood up.


    "Since you''re awake, let me make breakfast for you!"


    "Yeah."


    Ryuji replied, watching her leave.


    "Silly girl¡­ you really think I don''t know why you''re so happy?"


    While Ryuji enjoyed the calm of the morning, the Yukinoshita sisters were far from relaxed.


    "I must be going crazy!"


    Haruno shot up in bed, looking around at her familiar room with confusion written all over her face. How could she have had such a dream? The worst part was how vividly real it had felt.


    "I''m going mad! This is ridiculous!"


    Haruno rushed to the bathroom, trying to shake off the lingering sensations from the dream.


    Meanwhile, Yukino was experiencing something similar.


    "How is this even possible?"


    Yukino stared at the ceiling, dumbfounded by the dream she had just woken from. Why on earth had Ryuji appeared in her dream? Did she¡­ like him?


    "No, no, no! That''s impossible!"


    Ryuji had a girlfriend already. If she had feelings for him, what would that make her?


    "It was just a dream! A stupid dream!"


    Despite her attempts to calm down, the vividness of the dream still lingered in her mind. Every time she closed her eyes, she could only see images of herself and Ryuji.


    Worse still, she noticed something strange about her clothes.


    "Hmmn?!"


    Her usual composed expression cracked, and in a mild panic, she ran to the bathroom.


    ---


    In the classroom, Ryuji rested his chin on his hand, calmly waiting for class to start. Even though he had reincarnated, he still obediently attended classes like a model student.


    However, the usual liveliness of the classroom was missing. Hayato, who was often energetic, now sat in silence, his eyes occasionally wandering off as though lost in thought.


    Yumiko and her friends, Hina and Yui, exchanged uneasy glances. All three of them bore matching dark circles under their eyes, looking as if they hadn''t slept well.


    It was Yui who broke the silence in a low whisper.


    "Have you all been having nightmares?"


    "No way, it can''t be a coincidence!"


    Hina''s voice shook slightly. One person having a nightmare was normal, but for all three of them to experience it at the same time? Something was clearly wrong.


    Yumiko stayed quiet, lowering her head. But her trembling hands and the fear in her eyes were impossible to hide.


    "Was it¡­ the woman with the skeletal face?"


    Hina hesitated before asking, her tone laced with fear.


    "You too?"


    Yui''s voice grew more anxious. If they all shared the same nightmare about the same terrifying figure, then something beyond reason was happening.


    "..."


    Hina nodded silently, and both girls turned to Yumiko.


    Although Yumiko said nothing, her pale face confirmed their suspicions.


    "I-Is it possible¡­ we''ve been cursed by something?"


    Though the girls had never encountered the supernatural, they had read enough ghost stories to understand that such things weren''t unheard of. And if something like that had happened to them, it would explain why Tobe and others had dropped out of school.


    Last night, after they had returned home, the three girls all had nightmares. In each of their dreams, they had been haunted by the skeletal woman. She didn''t harm them, but her sinister smile had been enough to scare them senseless.


    "No way!" Yumiko, though terrified, tried to maintain her composure in front of her friends. "It''s just a coincidence. There''s no way that kind of thing exists in the real world."


    Her voice wavered, lacking the usual confidence.


    "..."


    Yui and Hina exchanged uneasy looks but nodded in agreement. They desperately wanted to believe it was just a coincidence. If not, then the idea of being cursed or haunted was too terrifying to consider.


    "We probably got freaked out by everything that happened yesterday. That''s why we had those nightmares. It''ll pass in a few days!"


    "You think so?"


    Hina''s voice wavered, but she clung to Miura''s words like a lifeline.


    Yui, however, was still skeptical.


    After all, yesterday she had seen something that defied explanation.


    Her eyes wandered toward Ryuji. If he really did have supernatural powers, could he possibly know what was happening to them? Or better yet, could he fix it?


    "Hmm?"


    Ryuji noticed Yui''s gaze and looked back at her curiously.


    The moment his eyes met hers, Yui quickly averted her gaze, her face flushed in embarrassment.


    She was still a bit timid. There were some things she just couldn''t bring herself to say directly.


    Maybe Yumiko was right after all. Maybe they were just spooked by everything that had happened. It didn''t necessarily mean they were involved in something supernatural.


    But the nagging doubt remained.


    Ryuji, on the other hand, was more observant than they realized. Although Yui had already averted her gaze, Ryuji noticed something surprising about the girls.


    Whether it was Yui, Yumiko, or Hina, each of them had traces of Negative energy clinging to them, though to varying degrees.


    And this energy felt oddly familiar to Ryuji.


    "The Skeleton Woman?"


    Yui''s earlier look seemed like she wanted to ask for help but didn''t dare to. Interesting.


    Ryuji decided not to intervene just yet.


    Although the three girls were contaminated with the Skeleton Woman''s Negative energy, it wasn''t much, and they didn''t seem aware of how serious the situation was.


    They''d definitely come looking for help once they realized, so there was no need for Ryuji to act right away.


    During the lunch break.


    Ryuji and Miko had arrived at Yukino''s Service Club.


    According to Yukino, no one else used the Service Club, so she wouldn''t be disturbed. In fact, she had even invited him to use it when he needed a break. In exchange, Ryuji would answer some of Yukino''s more peculiar questions.


    "I didn''t expect you to find such a great spot!"


    At this moment, aside from Ryuji, Miko, and Yukino, Hana was also there, her eyes filled with curiosity.


    "No wonder I couldn''t find you yesterday!"


    Hana shot Miko a resentful look.


    She was still a bit upset about being left behind the day before.


    Sure, I get that you have a boyfriend now, but how could you just ditch your best friend like that?


    It''s really heartbreaking!


    "Sorry, sorry!"


    Miko scratched her head, her face full of embarrassment under Hana''s gaze.


    ****


    Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves

 Chapter 57: Resentment

    "I really didn''t mean to abandon you Hana," Miko apologized sincerely.


    "It''s fine! I forgive you," Hana said with a smile. She wasn''t one to hold grudges. However, her curiosity remained piqued.


    "Is love really that magical? You seem completely different from before!" Hana asked, her eyes wide with wonder. She had never experienced love, and seeing how much Miko had changed made her even more curious.


    Miko could only offer an awkward smile, not sure how to respond.


    Hana''s gaze then shifted to Ryuji, curiosity still gleaming in her eyes.


    "If you''re so curious, why don''t I reluctantly go out with you and let you experience it yourself?" Ryuji said with a smirk.


    "Eh?!" Yukino, who had been quietly sitting to the side, suddenly stiffened. After the dream she had about Ryuji the previous night, she didn''t know how to act around him. She couldn''t help but wonder if her feelings for him were the reason she had such a vivid dream. She''d been trying to avoid drawing attention to herself, but Ryuji''s words made her look over involuntarily. Is he serious?


    She expected Hana to blush or laugh it off. But, surprisingly, Hana seriously considered it, looking a bit embarrassed.


    "But¡­ wouldn''t that be bad? You already have a girlfriend," Hana said thoughtfully.


    You know it''s wrong, but you''re still saying it!Yukino thought, feeling her heart race in frustration. What is wrong with this woman? Yukino wanted to yell.


    Clearly, Yukino didn''t understand Hana''s carefree and easy-going nature.


    Miko, standing beside them, chuckled. "If it''s Hana, I don''t mind."


    "Really?" Hana asked, genuinely surprised.


    She''s joking, right? Yukino was too overwhelmed to even react. Her mind was filled with complaints, but she didn''t know where to start. Was Hana serious? (T/N: Nah this is killing me hahaha)


    "But you know, I''m kind of envious of you two," Yukino thought quietly, though she didn''t say it out loud.


    Ryuji, seeing Hana''s eagerness, nodded. "Sure."


    "Then¡­" Hana moved right in front of Ryuji. "Ah!" she exclaimed suddenly.


    "What''s wrong?" Ryuji asked, confused.


    Hana pointed at the bento box in his hand. "Didn''t you just feed Miko? I''m your girlfriend now too, so you have to feed me as well!" she demanded, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    "¡­" Ryuji was speechless for a moment. What she said made sense, but it was still a little strange.


    "Alright," he said, laughing a bit. He picked up some food and brought it to Hana. Miko watched, amused, while Ryuji felt a little awkward about how casual this had become.


    As soon as Hana took a bite, her face turned red. Even someone as naturally carefree as her realized how intimate this act was. She quickly lowered her head and ate quietly.


    Ryuji didn''t think much of it, but as he fed Hana, he noticed Yukino glancing at him again. Her conflicted expression caught his attention, and he decided to tease her a bit. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why, Yukino? Do you want me to feed you too? I don''t mind," Ryuji said with a grin, pointing to the bento box.


    Yukino snapped out of her daze, blushing deeply. "No, I''m fine!" she replied hastily, turning her head away.


    Miko could sense something was off with Yukino too. "Are you sure you''re alright, Yukino? You''ve been acting a little strange," Miko asked with genuine concern.


    "I-I''m fine! Really," Yukino stammered. There''s no way I can tell them I dreamt about¡­ that, she thought, flustered.


    Fortunately, the awkwardness didn''t last long. The door to the Service Club burst open, and two energetic figures rushed in.


    "Sir Knight!"


    "Mr. Knight, we''re here to see you!"


    It was Rikka and Sanae, the two girls Ryuji had helped the day before. Despite their terrifying experience, they seemed to have already forgotten about it and were back to their usual lively selves.


    Hana, who had no idea what was going on, looked confused. "Knight?"


    "That''s right! This is the Holy Knight who signed a contract with me. He''s also my uardian knight!" Rikka said proudly, her eyes shining with excitement.


    Ryuji sighed and flicked Rikka''s forehead. "I never agreed to any contract."


    Hana, still confused, scratched her head. Miko leaned in and quietly explained the situation to her.


    After listening to Miko, Hana''s expression softened with sympathy. "How sad¡­"


    "No, no! Dad''s not gone! He''s just in the Invisible Boundary, and I''ll be training under My Guardian Knight so that I''d be able to open the boundary and bring Dad back someday!" Rikka shouted, clutching Ryuji''s arm, her eyes full of hope.


    Ryuji looked at the eager expression on her face and sighed. How did I get myself into this? But seeing how much it meant to her, he couldn''t say no.


    "Well, I did say I''d try. So I will," Ryuji said with a small smile.


    "Really?!" Rikka''s face lit up, her eyes brimming with tears of joy.


    Sanae, standing next to her, cheered as well. "I knew Sir Knight would come through!"


    Hana, still unsure, leaned toward Ryuji and whispered, "Can you really bring someone back from the dead? That sounds¡­ impossible."


    "Well, in our world, there are ways to do it," Ryuji explained cryptically.


    "Wait¡­ what?" Hana was stunned, feeling as if her understanding of reality had just been shattered.


    Miko, seeing Hana''s confusion, explained further. Hana''s disbelief turned into stunned silence as she listened.


    After the explanation, Rikka and Sanae were more excited than ever, thrilled by the possibilities of this strange new world.


    "You don''t need to worry," Ryuji said, noticing Hana''s dazed expression. "Even though you can''t see spirits or curses, you have a special kind of spiritual energy that helps protect you."


    "Really? Am I special?" Hana asked, surprised.


    "Well, your spiritual energy is unique. It attracts spirits, but it also keeps them from hurting you," Ryuji explained.


    Hana was amazed, her eyes wide. "So¡­ can I become a sorcerer too?"


    Ryuji shrugged. "Maybe. If we find the right techniques, you could try learning them."


    "Wow!" Hana''s excitement grew. "Then Miko can learn too, right?"


    Miko, who had already accepted her Yin-Yang Eyes, nodded calmly. She didn''t have any grand ambitions to become a powerful sorcerer, but if Ryuji thought it was a good idea, she would give it a shot.


    "Can we do it too?" Rikka and Sanae suddenly chimed in, looking hopeful.


    Although Yukino hadn''t said anything, she also looked intrigued. The thought of gaining power to fight off the strange dreams she''d been having was certainly appealing.


    Ryuji smiled wryly. "Becoming a sorcerer depends on your talent. And it''s clear that you two don''t have that kind of talent."


    The girls'' faces fell instantly, their dreams crushed.


    Seeing their disappointment, Ryuji chuckled. "But hey, who knows? Maybe in the future, we''ll find a way for even ordinary people to gain sorcery powers."


    Their eyes lit up again with hope. "Really? We could have powers too?" Rikka asked, her excitement returning.


    "Well, there are ways to make it happen," Ryuji said with a mysterious smile. "But we''ll need time."


    The girls, now reinvigorated, began excitedly discussing what kinds of powers they might have.


    Meanwhile, in a dark, isolated room, Tomoya sat alone, his body weak and gaunt. His once bright eyes were now filled with nothing but resentment and hatred.


    "Damn them¡­ Damn them all¡­" he muttered, his voice barely a whisper.


    His fists clenched tightly, even though he barely had the strength left to move. He felt abandoned, and his bitterness only grew stronger with every passing moment.


    "No one¡­ no one even cares about me anymore¡­" he gasped, his breathing shallow.


    With one final, anguished cry, Tomoya''s life slipped away. But the intense hatred and negativity he had nurtured in his final moments didn''t dissipate. Instead, it condensed, forming a powerful cursed energy that began to envelop his lifeless body.

 Chapter 58: Zenin Maki

    Utaha and Eriri arrived at Tomoya''s house at the same time, their expressions both dark and filled with reluctance.


    They really didn''t want to be there. After their last experience, they had developed a bit of a trauma about returning to his house. Even when contacting him, they suggested meeting outside, but Tomoya, with his condition, refused to leave.


    As soon as they spotted each other, Kasumigaoka spoke up first. "So, Tomoya called you too?"


    Then, realizing the obvious, she added, "Of course he did. You two are childhood friends after all." There was a trace of sarcasm in her voice as she mentioned Eriri''s relationship with Tomoya.


    Eriri clicked her tongue. "Don''t remind me. I don''t want to think about it." Her expression mirrored her words she clearly wasn''t happy about being here.


    The reason they were both there was simple: Tomoya had called them, sounding weak and frail over the phone. He said it was his last request, that he had something important to say before it was all over. After that, there would be no more contact.


    Despite their frustration with him, neither Utaha nor Eriri could find it in themselves to completely ignore his request.


    "Shall we go in together? Utaha suggested, gesturing toward the house.


    "Tch!" Eriri clicked her tongue again, but she didn''t argue. Even though they often found themselves at odds, there wasn''t much point in bickering now.


    With shared reluctance, they stepped inside the house.


    "We''re here, Tomoya. Where are you?" Eriri called out as they entered, her voice carrying through the empty halls.


    Utaha was about to say something when¡ª


    Bang!


    A sudden gust of wind slammed the door shut behind them, making both girls jump in surprise. The heavy silence that followed was suffocating.


    Then, out of the darkness, something crawled into view a massive, grotesque creature resembling a worm, its body stretching to a height of four or five meters.


    It spoke in a garbled, eerie voice. "Eri... Shiyu..." It called out their names with a chilling familiarity.


    "Tomoya?!" Eriri and Utaha both gasped in horror. They recognized the voice.


    But this monster... It was Tomoya.


    How had he turned into this... thing?


    There was no time to think. The creature, now much faster, lunged at them with murderous intent.


    ---


    Back at the school, Ryuji was getting ready to leave. He had just reminded Rikka and Sanae not to do anything reckless. These two chuunibyou girls were braver than most, but they also had a dangerous tendency to get into trouble.


    "Don''t try anything like last time, okay?" Ryuji warned them as they finished their club activities.


    "Yes, Sir Knight!" the two girls replied in unison, surprisingly obedient this time.


    Ryuji nodded and smiled. He was about to tell Miko that he''d be out for the night, planning to meet with Shizuka. But just as he reached for his phone, it started to ring.


    "Gojo Satoru?" Ryuji said aloud as he saw the caller ID, raising an eyebrow in curiosity. It wasn''t often that Gojo called him.


    Miko and Yukino, who had been preparing to leave, stopped and looked at him questioningly. "Is something wrong?" Miko asked.


    Ryuji shook his head. "No, just a call I wasn''t expecting."


    He picked up the phone. "Hey, Ryuji! Long time no see!" Gojo''s cheery, carefree voice came through on the other end.


    "What''s up?" Ryuji asked, cutting straight to the point.


    "There''s a special-grade cursed spirit causing trouble. I was wondering if you''d be interested in dealing with it," Gojo said, still sounding far too relaxed for the severity of the situation.


    Ryuji grinned. "Special grade, huh? Alright, I''ll take it. But there better be some kind of reward from Jujutsu High."


    "Of course, of course!" Gojo chuckled. "Don''t worry about that. I''ve got you covered. But hey, two of my students are already there. Could you give them a hand?"


    Ryuji agreed easily. After a few more quick details, he hung up the phone.


    A car pulled up in front of the school not long after, and a woman stepped out. "Mr. Ryuji?" she called, recognizing him.


    "Yeah, that''s me," Ryuji said as he approached the car. He turned to Miko and gave her a reassuring smile. "I''ve got something I need to take care of. You head home without me."


    "Be careful," Miko said, her concern evident in her eyes.


    Ryuji gently patted her head, giving her a confident grin. "Don''t worry. I''m the strongest."


    Nearby, Ichie Chieko, the woman,who had come to pick him up, raised an eyebrow at the phrase. Why does that sound so familiar?


    Ryuji waved goodbye to Miko and Yukino, giving them both a lighthearted smile. "Don''t tell me you want to tag along too, Yukino?"


    "N-no! Of course not!" Yukino stammered, her face turning bright red at the thought. She quickly turned her head away, embarrassed.


    Ryuji chuckled, his amusement evident as he got into the car.


    ---


    At the same time, back at Jujutsu High, Gojo finished his conversation with Ryuji and smiled as he looked at the students in front of him Yuta Okkotsu and Panda.


    "I''ve got everything arranged. No need to worry," Gojo said confidently.


    Panda, however, looked a bit more serious. "That''s a special-grade cursed spirit. Are you sure the person you called can handle it?" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Special-grade curses weren''t something just anyone could take on. Even for experienced sorcerers, they were a challenge.


    "Don''t worry, Panda. The person I contacted can handle it easily. In fact," Gojo said, glancing at Yuta with a grin, "you''ve already met him before, Yuta."


    "...Huh?" Yuta blinked in confusion, trying to remember.


    "The guy who took you down not too long ago," Gojo added with a smirk.


    Yuta''s face turned pale as he suddenly recalled the encounter with Ryuji. Even now, the memory sent shivers down his spine. "That guy¡­"


    Panda, who hadn''t been there for the fight, raised an eyebrow but didn''t press further. If Gojo and Yuta were both confident in this person''s strength, he''d trust their judgment.


    "Let''s go deal with the other special-grade curse, then," Gojo said, leading the way. "This''ll be a good learning experience for you."


    As they prepared to leave, Panda muttered, "Why do cursed spirits seem to be multiplying lately? It feels like more are showing up than usual."


    Gojo shrugged, still smiling. "Who knows?"


    ---


    In the car, Ichie Chieko handed Ryuji a folder containing information on the cursed spirit he was about to face.


    "Here''s what we have on the curse, Mr. Ryuji," she said as he flipped through the pages.


    The location was Tomoya''s house. Ryuji couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. He had only been there recently, but now it was completely enveloped by cursed energy.


    "This report says it''s a first-grade cursed spirit," Ryuji noted.


    Chieko blushed in embarrassment. "There was a mistake in the initial intelligence. When our team arrived, they realized it was actually a special-grade curse."


    "I see¡­" Ryuji nodded. A common enough mistake when dealing with curses.


    He skimmed further through the report and saw the names of two other sorcerers who were already on-site Zenin Maki and Inumaki Toge.


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow in mild surprise. Zenin Maki was a familiar name to him, and he knew her well from the anime. The second-generation Heavenly Restriction user, Maki would later awaken her true power after her sister''s death and slaughter the entire Zenin clan.


    As for Inumaki, his cursed speech technique was something Ryuji had always thought was interesting, though it had serious side effects. But for Ryuji, those side effects wouldn''t be a problem his own RCT could easily mitigate them.


    "I wouldn''t mind adding that ability to my collection," Ryuji mused to himself, feeling a surge of excitement as they neared their destination.


    Soon enough, the car came to a stop in front of a large, dark veil an unmistakable sign of a cursed domain. Ryuji stepped out of the car, ready for action.


    ---


    Inside the cursed domain, Maki and Inumaki were struggling. The worm-like creature had grown far larger and more powerful than they had anticipated. What was once a first-grade curse had now transformed into something far more dangerous.


    The creature''s body had expanded to a monstrous size, towering over the ruined houses around it. Its cursed energy surged with malevolent intensity.


    Maki, gripping her weapon tightly, gritted her teeth. "Assist me!" she shouted to Inumaki as she charged toward the creature.


    Inumaki responded with a firm nod, readying his cursed speech as they prepared to confront the terrifying special-grade curse.


    ****


    Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 58: Finger

    Inumaki beside her pulled down the collar that he usually used to protect the lower half of his face.


    The corners of his mouth and tongue were all covered with the unique markings of the curse.


    "Don''t move!"


    Buzz!


    As the curse was activated, the power of the technique immediately immobilized the cursed spirit that had once been Tomoya.


    Cough!


    The immense difference in strength between them caused Inumaki to suffer backlash, coughing up blood, his throat hoarse from the effort.


    "Now''s our chance!" Maki shouted, determined not to waste the opportunity that Inumaki had created.


    With a fierce look in her eyes, she swung her spear and launched herself into the air, bringing her weapon down hard on the cursed spirit. The spear left a deep, jagged wound across the cursed spirit''s grotesque form.


    "I did it!" Maki thought, feeling a surge of hope.


    But her relief was short-lived. The wound on the cursed spirit began to heal almost instantly, the flesh knitting back together at an unnerving speed. Worse, Inumaki''s curse had worn off, and the monster regained its ability to move.


    The spirit, now fully healed, let out an enraged roar.


    "Die! All of you, DIE!"


    It lunged toward Maki and Inumaki with terrifying speed. Maki barely had time to react, grabbing Inumaki and retreating as fast as she could, dodging the cursed spirit''s attacks.


    As they scrambled backward, houses around them collapsed, reduced to rubble by the spirit''s rampage. The deafening sound of crumbling buildings filled the air.


    Ordinary humans were insignificant against a monster like this. Maki gritted her teeth. It felt like they were fighting a losing battle.


    Boom! Boom! S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Debris rained down around them, the weight of the destruction pressing in. Amid the chaos, Maki spotted two figures Utaha and Eriri, who had foolishly stayed behind.


    Maki''s eyes widened in anger. "Didn''t I tell you to run?!"


    "W-we tried!" Utaha stammered, clinging to Eriri.


    Eriri winced in pain. In their rush to escape, she had twisted her ankle, and now her leg was numb. She couldn''t run even if she wanted to.


    "You should go without me," Eriri muttered through clenched teeth. She was scared, but she didn''t want Utaha to die because of her.


    "Don''t be stupid!" Utaha snapped, gripping her arm. "I''m not leaving you behind!"


    Eriri felt a pang of emotion. Even though she and Utaha constantly bickered, seeing her stay behind now was... touching.


    "If we get out of this, we''re both hitting the gym," Eriri muttered. "No more sprained ankles."


    Utaha cracked a small smile. "Deal."


    But deep down, both girls knew they probably wouldn''t make it out alive.


    The cursed spirit''s attention shifted toward them. Tomoya''s monstrous form roared and rushed at the two girls, hatred and rage burning in its glowing eyes.


    "Damn it!" Maki cursed, forcing herself between the monster and the girls. Her spear was ready, but she knew she couldn''t hold it off for long.


    The impact from the cursed spirit''s attack nearly knocked her off her feet. Maki''s entire body shook as she tried to block the force. She could feel herself losing ground, her strength quickly fading.


    "I can''t die here! I still have too much to do!" she thought desperately, images of her past flashing in her mind. She thought of her sister, of her vengeance against the Zenin clan. She couldn''t die here not like this.


    Cough!


    Inumaki tried to use his curse speech again, but the backlash was too strong. He collapsed to the ground, coughing up blood.


    The cursed spirit bellowed, raising its massive hand to crush them all.


    "Is this really how it ends?" Maki thought, her body trembling under the weight of the attack.


    Utaha and Eriri braced themselves for death.


    And then¡ª


    "Third Dimension!"


    A calm, indifferent voice echoed through the air.


    Suddenly, the crushing pressure Maki felt vanished. The overwhelming force of the cursed spirit disappeared in an instant, leaving her stumbling forward, completely unprepared for the sudden relief.


    "What just happened?"


    Maki looked up, her eyes widening in shock.


    Crunch! Crunch!


    The space around the cursed spirit''s upper body began to distort, twisting and warping as if reality itself was being bent. Under the immense power, the upper half of the cursed spirit was sucked into a vortex, its body disintegrating into nothingness.


    "How... How is that even possible?"


    The cursed spirit, which had been nearly invincible just moments ago, was torn apart as if it was nothing.


    Maki turned toward the source of the voice.


    "Who...?"


    From the shadows, a figure walked toward them, hands casually stuffed into his pockets. It was Ryuji.


    "The cursed energy... it really was special-grade," Ryuji muttered, more to himself than anyone else. He barely glanced at the now-destroyed cursed spirit.


    "Ryuji!" Utaha and Eriri called out, surprised and relieved to see him.


    Even Maki and Inumaki were stunned by how effortlessly Ryuji had defeated the special-grade curse.


    "Be careful!" Maki warned, still reeling from the fight. "That was a special-grade curse. It''s not something to be taken lightly!"


    Ryuji just smiled, his tone casual and confident. "Relax. I''ve got this."


    He turned his attention to what remained of Tomoya''s cursed form, his expression unreadable. "So it''s a mix of an urban legend and a cursed spirit, huh? No wonder ordinary people could see it."


    As he examined the twisted remnants of the spirit, something caught his eye. "Still... this thing shouldn''t have become a special-grade curse on its own. Something else must be at play."


    Ryuji waved his hand lazily. "Well, whatever it is, I''m hungry. Let''s finish this."


    "H-hungry?" Utaha, Eriri, and even Maki stared at him in confusion. What kind of exorcist talked about being hungry in a situation like this?


    Ryuji didn''t bother explaining. He raised his hand again, summoning chains from the cracks in space behind him.


    "Soul Devouring!"


    The chains wrapped around the remains of the special-grade cursed spirit, binding it tightly. The creature writhed and struggled, but it couldn''t break free.


    In one swift motion, the chains dragged the cursed spirit into a spatial rift, where it was devoured whole.


    Ryuji let out a small burp, patting his stomach with a satisfied grin. "That hit the spot."


    Everyone else could only stare in disbelief.


    "You... ate it?" Maki asked, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    Ryuji didn''t answer. Instead, something else caught his attention. From the sky, a withered object fell into his hand.


    "Hm?" Ryuji examined it briefly before laughing. "So that''s why it became a special-grade curse."


    He held up the object an ancient, shriveled finger.


    "That... That''s a special-grade cursed object," Maki realized, her eyes wide. "It''s one of the fingers of the King of Curses."


    "No wonder the cursed spirit reached special-grade level," Ryuji said, tossing the cursed object into his pocket as if it were nothing. "It ate this."


    "Thanks for the assist," Maki finally said, her voice grateful but still wary. She didn''t know who this guy was, but she was smart enough to recognize when someone had saved her life.


    Ryuji turned to her with a smile. "Name''s Ryuji. Nice to meet you."


    Maki extended her hand cautiously. "Maki. Just call me Maki."


    As they shook hands, Ryuji''s system activated.


    "Successfully contacted a target: Zenin Maki! A golden entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?"


    Ryuji smiled to himself, pleased. "Not bad."


    Inumaki, who had recovered enough to stand, approached as well, offering Ryuji a nod.


    "Salmon!" (Thanks!)


    Maki quickly explained, "His name''s Inumaki. He can''t speak normally because of his curse technique, but he''s saying thank you."


    "Yeah, I know," Ryuji replied with a grin, extending his hand to Inumaki as well. "Nice to meet you."


    "Successfully contacted a target: Inumaki Toge! A golden entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?"


    Ryuji couldn''t help but smile wider. His luck was really on point today.


    "Zenin Maki, huh?" Ryuji said, his tone light. "I''ve heard a bit about you."


    Maki flinched slightly, her face hardening. "Don''t mention that last name." She hated it, hated the association with her toxic family.


    "Sorry," Ryuji said, his tone more understanding now. He knew all about her situation, after all.


    "It''s fine," Maki muttered, though she couldn''t help but feel a little better after Ryuji''s casual demeanor.


    ******


    Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 59: Cursed Speech

    After talking for a while, Maki and Inumaki left.


    The barrier surrounding the area disappeared, but the buildings were still heavily damaged. It wouldn''t be surprising if they blamed it on a gas explosion or something such cover-ups were practically tradition in the world of sorcery.


    Ryuji took a moment to glance atUtaha and Eriri, who were nearby.


    "How are you? Can you walk?" he asked.


    "I¡­" Eriri tried to stand, and Utaha was there to help her up. But despite her efforts, Eriri''s injured foot couldn''t support her, and she stumbled forward.


    "Ah!"


    Instinctively, Eriri braced herself for the fall, closing her eyes. But instead of hitting the ground, she found herself in a warm embrace. Opening her eyes, she saw Ryuji holding her, close enough that she could hear his steady heartbeat. Her face flushed red in an instant.


    "You should be more careful," Ryuji said casually as he gently set her back on her feet.


    "Let me help you heal." Without waiting for her response, Ryuji knelt down and placed his hand on her injured foot.


    Eriri hesitated for a moment this was the first time a boy had ever touched her like this. Despite the initial shock, she found herself staying still. "T-thank you," she whispered shyly.


    Utaha, who was standing nearby, clicked her tongue in annoyance, her expression betraying a hint of envy. This scene was getting on her nerves. If only she had been the one injured.


    Ryuji paid no mind to the brewing tension and focused on Eriri''s injury. "Reverse Cursed Technique!" he muttered, activating his healing ability.


    Ryuji''s ability to heal others wasn''t something he originally had. At first, the Reverse Cursed Technique he obtained from Gojo Satoru was limited to healing himself. But as his powers grew, his mastery over various techniques had also improved, allowing him to heal others with ease.


    While healing Eriri, Ryuji couldn''t help but think about other possibilities if he could grow his Reverse CursedTechnique this much, maybe he could unlock a Domain Expansion on his own without relying on external triggers.


    "It''s ticklish," Eriri said, squirming slightly as her foot healed.


    "Don''t worry. It''ll be over soon."


    "Mm!" Eriri nodded, unusually obedient. Even Utaha, who had known her for a while, couldn''t believe how well-behaved the usually tsundere blonde was being. She couldn''t help but wonder: Has she really fallen for him?


    Not wanting to play matchmaker, Utaha immediately tried to steer the conversation away. "Who were those two earlier?" she asked, referring to Maki and Inumaki.


    "Sorcerers," Ryuji explained as he continued healing Eriri. "They handle cursed spirits and other supernatural matters like the one you just experienced." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see¡­" Both Utaha and Eriri nodded, understanding now. They had been scared to death when they first saw the monstrous form of Tomoya, but then Maki and Inumaki appeared and helped them escape.


    "That Zenin Maki¡­ she seemed really sensitive about her name," Utaha remarked.


    "Yeah. The Zenin family is one of the three great sorcery families, alongside the Gojo and Kamo families," Ryuji said casually.


    "The Big Three?" Utaha asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "You could think of them like the Shinomiya family in the ordinary world."


    "Oh, I get it now," Eriri chimed in, her face thoughtful. The Shinomiya family was known as a vast, untouchable financial empire. If the Zenin family was like that in the world of sorcery, then their influence must be tremendous.


    Ryuji nodded. "Among the three families, the Zenin family is the most conservative. They still follow ancient traditions, where power and strength determine your value. If you don''t have enough cursed energy, you''re treated like dirt."


    "And Maki¡­ she doesn''t have much cursed energy, does she?" Utaha asked, recalling how Zenin Maki reacted when her family name was brought up.


    "That''s right. She''s considered one of the weaker members of the Zenin clan, even though she''s actually quite strong. Because of that, she''s been treated horribly and doesn''t want to be associated with her family."


    "Wow," Eriri muttered, awestruck. "But she was amazing against that cursed spirit! If that''s considered weak in her family, I can''t imagine what the stronger members are like¡­"


    Ryuji chuckled. "Yeah, the Zenin family has some monsters. But Maki''s got her own strength."


    "Alright, that should do it," Ryuji said as he finished healing Eriri''s injury.


    "Is it really healed?" Eriri stood up cautiously, then took a few steps, surprised to find that her foot no longer hurt. "Wow, it''s completely better. Thank you so much!" She hesitated for a moment, then shyly added, "Maybe you could come by my house sometime and I''ll..."


    Before Eriri could finish, Utaha interrupted with a sly smile. "How about you add me first, Ryuji? I''ll treat you to dinner to say thank you." She took out her phone and handed it to him.


    Eriri glared at Utaha, seething with silent fury. Utaha had deliberately cut her off, and worse, she was trying to monopolize Ryuji.


    "Sure," Ryuji said, taking the phone and adding his contact info.


    "And you?" Ryuji asked, looking over at Eriri. "Want to add me too?"


    "Y-yes!" Eriri immediately fumbled for her phone, the anger momentarily forgotten as she quickly exchanged contacts with him.


    Utaha raised an eyebrow, teasing, "It''s not every day I see you being so well-behaved, Eriri. Usually, you''d act all tsundere and make people chase after you."


    "Who said I''m tsundere?!" Eriri fumed.


    "Actually, I''m a very sweet person!" Eriri insisted, her eyes darting nervously toward Ryuji for confirmation.


    Utaha just gave a small, knowing smirk. She didn''t need to say anything more her expression alone was enough to provoke Eriri.


    Veins bulged on Eriri''s forehead. She and Utaha had always been rivals, but right now, it felt like Utaha was winning.


    "Ahem, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be heading out," Ryuji said, sensing the tension between the two girls. As much as he found their rivalry amusing, he had other matters to attend to like inspecting the entries he had triggered and figuring out what to do with the finger he''d collected.


    "You''re leaving already?" both girls asked in unison, momentarily forgetting their bickering.


    "Yeah, but we''ll be in touch," Ryuji waved before turning and walking away.


    After watching him disappear from sight, the tension between Eriri and Utaha returned immediately.


    "Your acting skills are top-notch, Eriri," Utaha said sarcastically. "You almost fooled me with your little miss perfect act."


    "Like you''re one to talk, Utaha! You pretended to be all cool and aloof, but I saw right through it!" Eriri snapped back.


    "You just wait he''s not going to fall for a bratty tsundere," Utaha shot back.


    "And he''s not going to fall for some stuck-up ice queen either!" Eriri retorted.


    After a long, heated stare-off, they both snorted and turned away from each other, storming off in opposite directions.


    Meanwhile, Ryuji was already deep in thought, examining the entries he had just triggered.


    "Golden entry: Physical Strengthening!"


    A smile spread across his face as he felt the power surging through his body. This was exactly the kind of enhancement he needed. The strength boost was significant his physical capabilities had increased even more than they had after devouring the special-grade cursed spirit.


    "Nice!" Ryuji clenched his fists, feeling the immense strength coursing through him.


    But there was more. The golden entry triggered from Inumaki''s contact had also appeared.


    "Golden entry: Cursed Speech!"


    Perfect. This was exactly what he had hoped for from Inumaki.


    Cursed Speech was one of the most unique and powerful techniques in the world of jujutsu sorcery. It allowed the user to manipulate the target''s actions with just a word. Inumaki had used it to freeze the special-grade cursed spirit earlier, but the technique came with severe drawbacks. The stronger the opponent or the command, the greater the backlash on the user''s body.


    For Inumaki, speaking even simple words carried a risk. But for Ryuji, this wouldn''t be a problem. His physical enhancements and mastery of the Reversal Technique would mitigate the side effects, making him one of the few sorcerers who could fully exploit the potential of Cursed Speech without suffering the consequences.


    "This is amazing¡­" Ryuji muttered, excitement welling up inside him.


    Without hesitation, he loaded the Cursed Speech entry.


    Almost immediately, he felt a strange tingling sensation in his throat, followed by an urge to cough.


    Cough, cough!

 Chapter 60: Ryoumen Sukuna

    Talent entry system


    Host: Ryuji Hoshino


    Bloodline: Human


    Loaded entries: Soul Devouring [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold], Presence Concealment [Gold],Tranquility [Gold], Reverse Cursed Technique [Gold], Monster Attracting Physique [Gold], Third Dimension, Dreamwalker [Gold], Physical Strengthening [Gold], Cursed Speech [Gold], Iron Fist [Purple].


    Points: 62120.


    Success! Two more golden entries appeared on the character template.


    Moreover, Ryuji noticed something odd as he looked down at the reflection of his face in a nearby puddle.


    He could see faint, intricate lines forming around his mouth marks of the Cursed Speech technique. Not just his lips, but his tongue as well carried the same pattern. These were the signs that indicated his new ability had successfully manifested.


    Ryuji smirked and looked around, spotting a relatively sturdy tree in the distance.


    Then, with a casual tone, he muttered:


    "Shatter!"


    The spell activated, and the thick trunk of the tree trembled violently. In a matter of seconds, it exploded into splinters, disintegrating into nothing but dust.


    "Cough!"


    Ryuji felt a slight backlash, but the Reversal Technique kicked in immediately, healing the minor strain as if nothing had happened.


    Ryuji grinned, thinking about all the mischievous possibilities of Cursed Speech. He could imagine disrupting enemies in all kinds of ways like commanding someone in the middle of chanting a spell to hiccup, or forcing someone to cramp up right before they could complete a Domain Expansion.


    "Damn, this ability really is terrifying."


    He couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. The Cursed Speech could turn any battle into a chaotic mess for his enemies.


    Satisfied with his new power, Ryuji wiped the remaining smirk off his face and observed the water again. The marks on his mouth had vanished. It seemed like they only appeared when the Cursed Speech was in use. He could talk normally in his everyday life without worrying about accidentally triggering the curse.


    "Now, there''s just one thing left."


    Ryuji reached into his pocket and pulled out a cursed item the finger of Ryomen Sukuna, the King of Curses. It was wrapped in cloth, but upon unwrapping it, Ryuji revealed a dried, severed finger.


    "Even just one finger has enough cursed energy to be classified as special-grade? This guy really was on another level."


    As expected from the strongest sorcerer a thousand years ago.


    "I wonder¡­ can it be destroyed?"


    Ryuji considered. He knew Sukuna''s personality well enough from watching the anime a cruel, bloodthirsty monster who treated human lives as nothing more than tools to be crushed. The thought of allowing Sukuna to fully resurrect and roam free didn''t sit well with Ryuji.


    It wasn''t like he had any grand desire to play the hero or save the world, but if Sukuna were to rise and start killing people indiscriminately, it would only be a matter of time before someone close to him his friends, his women got caught in the crossfire. And that was something Ryuji wouldn''t tolerate.


    "Time to test something."


    "Third Dimension!"


    With his eyes narrowed in concentration, the space in Ryuji''s palm began to warp. He directed the spatial distortion toward the severed finger, aiming to crush it out of existence.


    But despite his efforts, the finger remained intact, unscathed by the twisting space around it.


    Ryuji let out a low chuckle. "Stronger than I expected, huh?"


    Destroying Sukuna''s finger wasn''t going to be easy not with conventional methods, at least. If even Third Dimension couldn''t affect it, then there was no way a normal sorcerer would have any chance of destroying it.


    "Alright, fine. If I can''t destroy it, I''ll just hide it."


    Ryuji activated Third Dimension, creating a portal to his personal dimension. He tossed the finger inside, sealing it away in a place where no one could find it.


    "Good luck getting that back, Sukuna."


    Satisfied, Ryuji hummed a little tune as he left the scene. (T/N: Before you guys start asking why he didn''t absorb the finger, his ability is called Soul Devouring for a reason)


    ---


    Somewhere in a dark, twisted dimension¡­


    The air was thick with the stench of decay, and the ground was littered with bones. At the center of it all, seated on a throne of skeletal remains, was a towering figure Ryomen Sukuna, the King of Curses.


    His eyes, which had been half-closed in a state of idle boredom, suddenly snapped open. A sly smile crept across his face.


    "Interesting¡­ One of my fingers has disappeared."


    Though he was still sealed, Sukuna had always been able to sense the location of every one of his fingers. But just now, that connection had been severed.


    "Whoever did this¡­ they didn''t destroy it. That much is clear."


    Sukuna''s grin widened, his sharp teeth gleaming in the dim, crimson light of his domain.


    "Ah, how delightful. I''m looking forward to meeting this fool. Perhaps the new era won''t be so dull after all."


    Even though losing a finger meant slightly weakening his future resurrection, Sukuna wasn''t angry. In fact, he was amused. The notion that someone was playing with his power only excited him further.


    "More. I want more of these little games." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His anticipation for the future grew. The thought of his eventual resurrection, and the chaos he would wreak upon the modern world, brought Sukuna nothing but joy.


    ---


    Ryuji had arrived at Hiratsuka Shizuka''s place, eager to see her after a long day.


    Originally, he had planned to visit Miko first, but she had called to let him know that she''d be staying at her mother''s house tonight. It seemed she needed to spend some time with her family after being away for so long.


    Ryuji didn''t mind. This gave him the perfect chance to stop by Shizuka''s place.


    As soon as she heard Ryuji''s voice, Shizuka rushed out of the kitchen. At first, she looked excited, but then her expression shifted to a mock pout.


    "Oh, so you finally remembered me, huh?"


    "How could I forget my favorite girl?" Ryuji grinned, walking over to wrap her in a warm hug.


    "You didn''t answer my messages all day. You know how worried I was?" Shizuka tried to sound upset, but her tone softened as Ryuji''s arms enveloped her.


    "It wasn''t on purpose. I was dealing with a special-grade curse spirit, and things got a little hectic."


    Shizuka''s worried expression deepened. "A special-grade curse? Are you okay?"


    "Relax, your man is invincible." Ryuji laughed, giving her a reassuring pat on the back.


    Shizuka sighed, but couldn''t help smiling at his confidence. "Alright, alright. But don''t scare me like that again."


    Ryuji sniffed the air, detecting a strange scent. "Wait¡­ what''s that smell?"


    "Oh!" Shizuka''s eyes widened. "I was making fish soup!" She quickly pulled away from Ryuji and dashed back into the kitchen.


    Ryuji blinked. "shizuka knows how to cook?"


    ---


    When Shizuka brought the food out to the table, Ryuji was left speechless.


    The dishes were¡­ questionable, to say the least. Everything was either overcooked or had a strange color, especially the fish soup. It was purple something he had never seen before.


    "Are you trying to poison me?" Ryuji asked with a teasing smile, though there was genuine concern in his voice.


    "Hey! This is my first time cooking, okay?" Shizuka huffed, clearly annoyed by his reaction. She had tried so hard, following the recipe to the letter. How had everything gone so wrong?


    "Maybe it just looks bad but tastes good?" she suggested, though even she didn''t sound convinced.


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow. "You try it, then."


    Shizuka hesitated, then picked up a spoon. But before she could even take a bite, the smell hit her nose full force.


    "Okay, yeah, let''s just order takeout." She put the spoon down in defeat, realizing she had no talent for cooking.


    Ryuji burst into laughter, and Shizuka''s face flushed in embarrassment.


    ---


    Elsewhere¡­


    After Maki and Inumaki returned to Jujutsu High School, they were greeted by the familiar voice of Gojo Satoru.


    "Yo! You guys look like you survived without a scratch!"


    "Salmon!" Inumaki replied with a nod.


    Maki, on the other hand, didn''t share Gojo''s enthusiasm. "The cursed spirit we were sent to handle was supposed to be first-grade, but it turned out to be a special-grade. How did that happen? Are the curse specialists getting sloppy?"


    It wasn''t the first time an error in intelligence had led to dangerous situations, and many young sorcerers had died because of such mistakes.


    Gojo waved off her concerns. "Relax, didn''t I send back-up? You''re fine now."


    "Hmph!" Maki crossed her arms, still irritated. "Sure, but that guy, Ryuji, he took care of the special-grade curse spirit like it was nothing. If he hadn''t shown up, we''d probably be dead."


    Gojo grinned, clearly entertained by the conversation. "Oh, so you got to see Ryuji in action? Impressive, right?"


    Maki frowned. "Impressive? He killed a special-grade curse spirit in seconds! How is that not more concerning to you?"


    Standing nearby, Panda''s ears perked up at Maki''s words. "Wait¡­ what? Did you just say he killed a special-grade curse spirit instantly?"


    "That''s right, Panda." Maki confirmed, her voice still laced with frustration. "I''ve never seen anything like it. The curse didn''t stand a chance."


    Panda blinked in shock. "I''ve never heard of anyone doing that so easily, not even most special-grade sorcerers." He turned to Gojo, his confusion clear. "Who is this Ryuji guy?"


    Gojo shrugged nonchalantly. "Just a new talent."


    Maki rolled her eyes. "Sure, sure, whatever you say. But seriously, I''ve never seen anything like it."


    Before Panda could ask any more questions, a group of first-grade sorcerers entered the scene. Leading them was Masamichi Yaga, the principal of Jujutsu High School. Alongside him were well-known sorcerers Nanami Kento, Mei Mei, and Kusakabe Atsuya.


    The arrival of the first-grade sorcerers made Maki pause. "Principal Yaga? Nanami? Mei Mei? Kusakabe? What are you all doing here?"


    Nanami, always the stoic one, adjusted his glasses and spoke in his usual monotone. "We were called for a meeting regarding the recent increase in cursed spirits. There''s been an uptick in special-grade activity lately."


    Gojo leaned back lazily, grinning. "Yup, we''ve been seeing some new types of cursed spirits, especially these urban legends that regular people can see."


    "Urban legends?" Maki raised an eyebrow.


    Gojo nodded. "Yeah, it''s a new breed of cursed spirits. The weird thing is, they seem to blend with the ordinary world in ways we haven''t seen before. People without cursed energy can see them, and they''re becoming more common. You guys already encountered one today, that special-grade curse you fought was an urban legend mixed with a traditional cursed spirit."


    Panda let out a low growl of concern. "If ordinary people can see them now, that changes things. What''s causing this shift?"


    Mei Mei, who had been silent up until now, stepped forward, her cold eyes narrowing slightly. "It''s hard to say. But if this trend continues, it won''t be long before the entire world becomes aware of the existence of cursed spirits."


    Gojo, ever the optimist, shrugged. "Well, we''ll cross that bridge when we get to it. For now, we just have to deal with what''s in front of us."


    Maki scowled. "Easier said than done. If even first-grade cursed spirits are becoming special-grade, we''re going to have a serious problem on our hands soon."


    Kusakabe, always one to complain, sighed loudly. "This is a mess. I''m not paid enough to deal with this kind of chaos."


    Nanami, being the pragmatic one, crossed his arms. "Regardless, we need to be prepared. We''ll need to work more closely together to deal with these emerging threats. The world of sorcery is changing, and we can''t afford to fall behind."


    Gojo clapped his hands together, his grin never wavering. "Sounds like a plan! But don''t worry too much, I''ve got this covered."


    Maki shot him an annoyed glare. "Yeah, because you''re so reliable."


    Gojo''s smile only widened. "Of course, I am! After all, I''m the strongest!"

 Chapter 61: Almost

    "Although it seems a bit out of place, it must be said that with Gojo Satoru around, they can indeed feel more at ease.


    ''If we really can''t hide it anymore, we can only make the existence of cursed spirits public. At that time, we will have to stand in front of people and become stars!''


    After all, it is precisely because of this that only a powerful sorcerer can make the general public feel at ease and avoid generating more negative emotions.


    But the secret of sorcerers can no longer be hidden.


    ''I just want to train and become stronger!'' Maki declared. She didn''t care whether she became a star or not, as long as she could get stronger.


    ''Alright! Let''s go back first,'' Gojo said, ready to gather everyone and leave.


    At that moment, a calm voice suddenly came from Yaga.


    ''Gojo! Have you forgotten something?''


    ''Have I?'' Gojo looked genuinely surprised. He didn''t think he''d forgotten anything.


    ''You don''t plan to reveal the identity of the sorcerer who killed the special-grade cursed spirit in seconds, because you don''t want the higher-ups to know, do you?'' Yaga asked pointedly.


    Indeed, Gojo had intentionally kept this information under wraps. He didn''t want the news about Ryuji to reach the upper echelons of the sorcery world. After all, he had long been fed up with the corrupt old men clinging to their power. If it weren''t for needing someone to replace them, Gojo would have already wiped them out and installed his own people.


    But since he had been asked directly, he didn''t see the need to hide it anymore.


    ''His name is Ryuji, and he''s even more powerful than Yuta Okkotsu!'' Gojo announced casually.


    At this, everyone''s gaze naturally turned toward Yuta. After all, Yuta had been deemed a special grade as soon as he entered school. Could this Ryuji really be more talented than Yuta?


    ''Why not invite him to join the school?'' Yaga suggested. If such a talented young sorcerer existed, wouldn''t it be better to have him train at Jujutsu High?


    ''Don''t look at me like that,'' Gojo responded, waving a hand. ''I did invite him, but he didn''t agree.''


    ''Is it because Mr. Gojo seems a bit out of tune?'' Nanami Kento, who had remained silent until now, suddenly interjected.


    ''Nanamiiii!'' Gojo immediately draped an arm around Nanami''s neck, looking somewhat put out. ''I am serious!''


    Nanami just sighed, accustomed to Gojo''s antics.


    ''Well, everyone has their own path to follow,'' Gojo continued, his tone a bit more reflective. Unlike Yuta, who possessed a massive amount of cursed energy and a powerful technique but lacked the mental fortitude to wield it effectively, Ryuji was different. Ryuji already had the strength and mindset of a seasoned sorcerer. He didn''t need guidance the way Yuta did.


    ''Even if Ryuji joined the school, there wouldn''t be anything for us to teach him. He can become stronger just by devouring cursed spirits on his own.''


    ''Devouring?'' Yaga and the others picked up on the key word.


    ''Is it similar to Geto''s cursed spirit manipulation technique?'' Geto''s technique involved controlling cursed spirits, but there were very few techniques that involved actually consuming them.


    ''Not exactly,'' Gojo explained. ''Geto controlled the cursed spirits, but Ryuji absorbs their power by eating them.''


    ''Is there a limit to that?'' someone asked, eyebrows raised. What kind of technique was this? It sounded rather grotesque, but the implications were staggering. Although it might seem lacking in the early stages, it was clear that a technique like this could potentially lead to overwhelming power later on, once enough cursed spirits had been consumed.


    ''Who knows?'' Gojo shrugged again. ''Probably not.'' S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''What a terrifying technique!'' Meimei, standing nearby, chuckled. A sorcerer like Ryuji could be very useful. If only she could get him to work for her... she could already imagine the amount of money she could make with his help.


    ''Wait a minute!'' Maki interrupted, still looking puzzled. ''I saw him devour the cursed spirit, but before that, it seemed like he twisted the spirit''s body with something.''


    Maki had witnessed the special-grade cursed spirit''s upper half being twisted and crushed in an instant.


    ''Twisted?'' Gojo''s interest was piqued again. ''Well, that makes things even more interesting!''


    Was Ryuji using multiple techniques? Or was this something like Yuta''s ability to imitate others'' techniques?


    Whatever the case, Gojo was intrigued.


    ''Isn''t this perfect?'' Gojo grinned. ''With cursed spirits mutating, our sorcerer world could use a few more exceptional young talents, don''t you think?''


    ''...'' Gojo said it lightly, but the others couldn''t help feeling uneasy. After all, who was to say that Ryuji would choose to stand with them?


    ''Alright, alright!'' Gojo waved his hand dismissively. ''I''m done talking with you guys. I need to head over and check on my students.''


    The group fell into an awkward silence for a moment before Yaga Masamichi, the principal of Jujutsu High, broke it.


    ''In any case, we should keep this under wraps for now,'' Yaga said firmly. He understood that the higher-ups were already wary of Gojo Satoru, and the last thing they needed was for them to get their hands on a weapon like Ryuji. They would undoubtedly try to control him.


    ''Understood,'' the others nodded. They were all first-grade sorcerers; no one here was foolish. They knew how to navigate the political landscape of the sorcerer world.


    ---


    The next day, Ryuji had no idea that he had become a topic of heated discussion among the higher-ups in the sorcery world. And even if he did know, he wouldn''t have cared much.


    ''This is all your fault. Now I need to take another day off!'' a voice whined from behind him as Ryuji got dressed. Shizuka, still lying in bed, looked up at him with mock resentment.


    Ryuji chuckled as he looked back at her. ''How is this my fault?''


    ''You know very well why!'' Shizuka''s face flushed red as she recalled the previous night. ''You just couldn''t stop!''


    Ryuji grinned wickedly and leaned closer to her. ''But I seem to remember someone saying, "I want more!"'' He imitated her voice from the night before.


    ''You... you shut up!'' Shizuka''s face turned beet red. If she weren''t so exhausted, she would''ve thrown a pillow at him.


    Ryuji just laughed, enjoying her reaction.


    ''Alright, alright. Rest up today,'' he said, leaning down to kiss her forehead gently. ''Call me if you need anything. I''ll come back right away.''


    Shizuka, still embarrassed, softened at his gentle gesture and gave him a small smile.


    ---


    By the time Ryuji got to the classroom, morning classes were just beginning.


    ''Negative energy?'' Ryuji''s eyes narrowed as he noticed something off. He glanced toward Yui''s seat and saw that the dark energy surrounding her had grown even denser. It seemed the skeleton girl was about to make her move soon.


    Still, Ryuji didn''t feel the need to step in just yet. He knew that if things got bad, Yui would come to him for help. She had already witnessed his abilities with Third Dimension when she saw him twist that pen in his hand.


    Thinking of that, Ryuji leaned back in his chair, resting his chin on his hand, bored.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Yumiko was sitting with her friends, Yui and Hina, looking concerned. Both of her friends had dark circles under their eyes, clearly from a lack of sleep.


    ''Did you have that nightmare again?'' Yumiko asked.


    The others nodded grimly.


    In the dream, it was always the same woman with half her face covered by a skeleton. But this time, she seemed even more terrifying.


    ''Do you think... we really encountered something... you know, supernatural?''Hina asked, her voice shaking slightly.


    Yumiko quickly shook her head, trying to stay strong. ''No way. It''s just a psychological thing. These dreams will stop eventually.''


    ''You really think so?'' Hina asked, still uncertain.


    Yumiko tried to reassure her, but her own confidence was starting to waver. Deep down, even she was starting to doubt herself.


    Yui, on the other hand, glanced over at Ryuji''s seat. She had already started to believe that something supernatural was happening. If it continued tonight, she would definitely go to Ryuji for help. After all, he was a classmate, and he wouldn''t refuse her, right?


    Still, she couldn''t help but feel a bit nervous. Ever since she saw Ryuji use his strange abilities, she had been both in awe and a little scared of him.


    ---


    During the lunch break, Ryuji was in the service club room with Miko and Yukino. They were sitting around after finishing their meal when Miko suddenly asked curiously, "Why are you covering your mouth with your collar?" Miko asked curiously, setting down the lunchbox she had been feeding Ryuji with.


    Yukino, sitting nearby, also looked over with interest.


    Rikka and Sanae were absent from the service club today, otherwise, the room would have been much livelier.


    Ryuji straightened his collar and, with a completely serious expression, said, "Don''t you think I look more handsome like this?"


    "...???"


    Both girls blinked, clearly surprised by the answer.


    Yukino couldn''t help rolling her eyes, feeling like her expectations were betrayed by such a frivolous answer. Meanwhile, Miko smiled softly. "Hmm, I think Ryuji-kun is always super handsome, no matter how he looks."


    "Hahaha!" Ryuji laughed heartily at her unwavering response.


    The truth was, Ryuji had started wearing his collar up to cover the cursed marks on his mouth from using the Cursed Speech technique. While he could control when the marks appeared, he thought it made him look even cooler, so he decided to keep his collar up. A whim, really.


    Yukino glanced briefly at Miko. The way she gazed at Ryuji with admiration was clear to everyone in the room. Yukino couldn''t help but feel a little helpless at the sight. No matter what Ryuji did, to Miko, he would always be perfect.


    They had all been spending time together for days now, and Yukino could see it clearly: this gentle girl was completely in love with Ryuji.


    Thinking of this, Yukino felt a wave of embarrassment wash over her as she remembered the strange dream she had yesterday.


    "Yukino," Ryuji suddenly called out, looking her way with a raised eyebrow. "Have you been avoiding me these past few days? Why are you sitting so far away?"


    Yukino, who had been sitting across the room rather than closer to the group like usual, stiffened. She wasn''t expecting him to notice.


    "N-no, I haven''t!" she quickly denied, her face heating up.


    Miko looked at her, a curious expression on her face.


    Not wanting her thoughts to be exposed, Yukinoshita hastily added, "I just... I wanted to sit near the window. It''s nothing!"


    "Hmm... by the window, huh?" Ryuji gave her a teasing smile, but he didn''t press the issue further.

 Chapter 62: Double Date?

    Last night, he had used his dreamwalking ability to enter Yukino''s dream again.


    And this time, it wasn''t just Yukino, Miko was there too.


    So now, Yukino was even more embarrassed.


    I wonder if she''ll eventually get used to having these kinds of dreams. Hmm¡­ I''m looking forward to it!


    "It''s my turn! It''s my turn!"


    At that moment, Hana, who couldn''t wait any longer, saw Ryuji put down his lunchbox and hurried over.


    "You''ve already fed Miko, it''s time to feed me!"


    "???"


    Is there really something to fight over here?


    Ever since they started dating, Ryuji and Miko often fed each other when eating. But he didn''t expect Hana would want in on it too.


    Seeing Ryuji not reacting, Hana pouted unhappily.


    "I''m your girlfriend now, so of course you have to feed me!"


    "Uh¡­"


    To be honest, when Ryuji mentioned establishing a relationship yesterday, he was mostly joking.


    But this innocent girl took it seriously.


    He glanced over at Miko, who was still smiling softly as if she didn''t mind at all.


    I''ll have to ask Miko how she feels about all this later.


    Even though Ryuji never planned to be a "nice guy," he still cared about how his girlfriend felt.


    When they got home tonight, he would ask Miko for her thoughts.


    "Alright, fine."


    He agreed without hesitation.


    Compared to Miko, Hana''s appetite was noticeably larger. Well, that''s also because of Kawai''s special constitution.


    "This feels so strange!"


    As Hana was being fed, she found the whole situation a bit odd.


    Since she could remember, she had always fed herself and had never been fed by someone else.


    "Does it make you uncomfortable?"


    Ryuji didn''t think much of it, asking casually.


    "It''s not uncomfortable, just weird. But for some reason, it makes me feel really happy!"


    "..."


    You really dare to say whatever''s on your mind, huh?


    Even so, Miko, who was standing nearby, still didn''t react much. It was a bit strange.


    Feeding Hana took almost two or three times longer than it did with Miko and this was because Hana ate quickly if she hadn''t, it would''ve taken even longer.


    These days, Ryuji spent his lunch breaks mostly in the Service Club room.


    It was quiet, and no one bothered him there.


    "It''s almost time to go back to class."


    "Mm."


    After parting with Ryuji, Yukino felt much calmer.


    Strange¡­ Why does my heart race whenever I see Ryuji?


    Could it be that¡­ I''ve actually fallen for him?


    "No! No way! He already has a girlfriend!"


    The first thing Yukino refuted was not the idea of liking Ryuji, but the fact that he already had a girlfriend. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But¡­ what if Miko doesn''t mind?"


    After all, in last night''s dream, Miko didn''t care and was even¡­ together with me...


    Realizing what she was thinking, Yukino quickly shook her head, trying to banish those thoughts.


    "I must be going crazy!"


    If she wasn''t crazy, how could she even be thinking about this?


    It was just a dream!


    Yukino kept repeating that to herself, trying hard to shake the idea.


    But unfortunately, sometimes the more you try not to think about something, the more it sticks in your mind.


    The afternoon''s club activities didn''t last long. On the way back, walking side by side, Ryuji brought up something.


    "Hana"


    Knowing what Ryuji was about to say, Miko spoke first.


    "It''s fine."


    "Hmm?"


    When he looked over, he saw the same gentle expression in Miko''s eyes.


    "No matter what you do, Ryuji, I''ll support you. As long as I can stay with you, I''ll be happy."


    "..."


    Honestly, even Ryuji was a little surprised by how Miko''s emotions had changed.


    Maybe, when she decided to be with him, Miko had already anticipated things like this.


    After all, Ryuji was never an ordinary person.


    The rules that apply to most people didn''t mean much to him.


    "Don''t worry."


    After a moment of silence, Ryuji smiled and pulled Miko into his arms.


    "You''ll always be mine."


    Since Miko was his, Ryuji never even considered abandoning her.


    "Yeah."


    Miko nodded happily.


    When they got home, Miko immediately went to the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    Unlike Shizuka, Miko''s cooking wasn''t some kind of culinary disaster. Although it wasn''t exactly gourmet, it was still pretty good.


    While she was cooking, Ryuji lounged on the sofa, sighing at how nice life was.


    "Ding!"


    Just then, the phone beside him lit up with a new message.


    "Huh?"


    Seeing the sender, Ryuji was a little surprised. It was from Utaha. He clicked on the message, and a photo popped up. It was a selfie of Utaha, but the focus wasn''t on her face it was on her black stockings, taken from several angles.


    Well, she is a popular senior, after all. She really knows how to highlight her best features.


    Before Ryuji could reply, another message came in from Utaha.


    "Oops, I sent that by accident! Don''t think too much about it, Ryuji!"


    Right, "by accident." You don''t seem to be in a hurry to delete it, though.


    Just as Ryuji was about to reply, his phone chimed again.


    "Eriri?"


    Why are they both messaging me at the same time?


    Actually, Utaha and Eriri hadn''t planned to message him together. It was just a coincidence.


    After waiting all day for Ryuji to reach out and hearing nothing, both girls finally took the initiative.


    It was really just a coincidence!


    "What should I do? Isn''t this too plain? Will Ryuji misunderstand me? Am I coming off too cold?"


    In her room at the Sawamura family villa, Eriri had already removed her contact lenses and replaced them with thick black glasses.


    Lying on her bed, clutching her phone with both hands, she looked uneasy.


    She wanted to sound more gentle, but for some reason, the words she sent felt so curt and formal.


    If Ryuji misunderstood her, Eriri would have no idea what to do.


    Similarly, Utaha was not feeling much better.


    She stared at her phone, growing anxious.


    The message had been marked as "read," but there was still no reply.


    "Did I come off as too frivolous?"


    It seemed easy to be misunderstood, but she had never sent photos like that to anyone before.


    Only Ryuji.


    She wasn''t even sure why, but she just felt the urge to send it to him!


    Now what? It''s too late to delete it. What can I do to stop this awkwardness?


    Fortunately, both Utaha and Eriri''s anxiety didn''t last long, because Ryuji finally responded.


    His message to Utaha had a teasing tone.


    I thought you took that photo on purpose to make my heart race, senpai.


    Meanwhile, his response to Eriri was a bit more serious.


    You aren''t bothering me. Is something up?


    Both girls let out a sigh of relief at the same time. They had gotten a reply, and things hadn''t gone badly.


    Grateful she hadn''t been misunderstood, Utaha quickly continued the playful tone with another message:


    Did the photo really move you?


    Of course! Just from looking at it, I could eat three full dinners!


    Though her message was bold, Utaha couldn''t help but blush. But inside, she felt a wave of happiness.


    If Ryuji was joking with her like this, didn''t that mean he didn''t dislike her?


    Ryuji-kun, are you free this weekend?


    Senpai are you asking me on a date?


    Weekend? Ryuji suddenly remembered it was already Thursday, and the weekend was just two days away.


    So, Utaha wants to go on a date with me?


    Yes, because I''m still stuck on a few parts of my novel, I wanted to do some "field research" for inspiration.


    Damn it! Utaha scolded herself after sending the message.


    Utaha, Utaha! You''re usually so bold and clever, so why are you hesitating now? You should have just said it outright!


    Great!


    But luckily, Ryuji didn''t turn her down.


    Awesome!


    Seeing his reply, Utaha couldn''t help but cheer inwardly.


    Let''s meet on Saturday at noon, then?


    Sure!


    After securing Ryuji''s agreement, Utaha immediately started mentally planning her outfit for their date.


    On the other hand, Ryuji shifted his attention to responding to Eriri''s message.


    Thank you for what you did yesterday. If it weren''t for you, I might have died. I never thought I''d come so close to death.


    It was precisely because of that incident that Ryuji''s heroic figure had been etched into Eriri''s mind.


    It''s nothing. After all, Eriri is really cute. If something happened to you, I would''ve been really sad.


    Cute!


    Eriri''s face instantly turned bright red as she read the message. She buried her head in her blanket, her whole body twisting in embarrassment.


    "Cute! Ryuji said I''m cute!"


    This was incredible! Really incredible!


    However, Eriri didn''t notice that the door to her room had cracked open a little, and a pair of eyes were quietly watching her from outside.


    It was her mother, Sayuri. Lately, she had noticed her daughter acting a little strange and came to check on her.


    But what she saw through the door¡­ So, her daughter was in love?


    Actually¡­ no.


    Eriri had originally intended to act tsundere, but remembering what Utaha had told her, she knew that the whole "tsundere act" had fallen out of favor.


    There was no one in the real world who would put up with a tsundere.


    With that thought in mind, Eriri suppressed her usual instinct and sent a new message.


    Actually, Ryuji-kun, you''re really handsome too!


    Utaha probably didn''t expect this. She had merely teased Eriri with a single line, but it ended up helping Eriri out in a big way.


    Is this really Eriri? Ryuji thought, surprised.


    In the anime world, Eriri was famous as one of the top-tier tsunderes her "tsundere" ranking near the top of the charts. But now, she was being unexpectedly direct.


    Chatting with this side of Eriri felt surprisingly refreshing to Ryuji.


    While tsunderes might be entertaining to watch in anime, in real life, dealing with them could be exhausting.


    Is that a compliment, Eriri? That makes me happy!


    Um, are you free this weekend? Because of everything that happened, I wanted to¡­ thank you, Ryuji-kun!


    Afraid of being rejected, Eriri quickly tacked on that last part to her message.


    As Ryuji looked at the messages on his phone, he couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    These two... they didn''t plan this, did they?


    First, Utaha asked him out, and now Eriri was doing the same.


    Great!


    Reject them? That was out of the question.


    I''ve got something on Saturday, but how about Sunday instead?


    ********


    Check out the other fanfictions I''m working on;


    * One Piece: King Of The World Starting With The Nitrogen-Nitrogen Fruit


    * My Hero Academia: Thunder God


    *Naruto: Reborn As Orochimaru


    *Starting With Real Madrid

 Chapter 63: I Need Your Help

    After all, I had already promised Utaha for Saturday, so I couldn''t go back on my word!


    Okay!


    Eriri didn''t think too much about it. Ryuji mentioned having something scheduled, so she naturally assumed it was something important.


    *****


    Support me on patreon to read 40+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.


    Then how about Sunday at noon?


    Sure!


    Yay!


    With Ryuji''s clear response, Eriri jumped up in excitement.


    "Great! Great! Great! Great!"


    She cheered out loud.


    "What should I wear that day?"


    She wanted to appear in her most beautiful form.


    Eriri immediately rushed to her closet, sorting through her large collection of clothes, and began trying on different outfits in front of the mirror. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    Meanwhile, outside the door, Sayuri, Eriri''s mother, peeked in and observed her daughter''s enthusiastic behavior. Slowly, she started to realize something.


    Is she in love?


    No¡­ it seemed more like her daughter had turned into a complete bootlicker!


    After coming to this realization, Sayuri couldn''t help but feel more helpless. Due to Eriri''s personality, Sayuri had always worried about whether her daughter could ever find a boyfriend.


    But now, it looked like her daughter was evolving into a total bootlicker!


    Sigh¡­


    I, Sayuri Sawamura, who have a great reputation, how did I end up with a daughter like this?


    No! I need to check out who this boy is!


    With that thought, Sayuri''s face grew more serious. No matter what, this was her daughter. She couldn''t just sit back and let her daughter be taken advantage of! Quietly, she closed the door and left.


    However, Eriri, who was lost in her own excitement, didn''t notice anything.


    ---


    "I have the potential to be a master of time management!"


    Ryuji couldn''t help but sigh after putting his phone down.


    "What''s that?"


    At that moment, Miko, who had just finished preparing dinner, came out of the kitchen and looked at Ryuji curiously. She hadn''t heard what Ryuji had just said.


    "Nothing important."


    Ryuji smiled and put his phone away as he walked over.


    Even though he knew Miko was well-behaved and understanding, he didn''t need to mention this particular topic right now. There would be time to talk about it later.


    Though Ryuji had no intentions of being the "good guy" type, he also didn''t plan on deceiving any of the women in his life.


    There was still one day left before the weekend holiday.


    He still had to go to school.


    But what he didn''t expect was to receive a call from Shizuka on his way to school.


    "What are your plans for tomorrow''s weekend?"


    The moment the call connected, Shizuka''s carefree voice rang out.


    From the tone of her voice, Ryuji could tell she was hoping they could spend the weekend together.


    Ryuji didn''t mind, but¡­


    "I already have plans. Does going on a date with two beautiful girls count as a weekend arrangement?"


    "..."


    Shizuka went silent on the other end of the phone.


    "Then don''t ever bother coming over again in your life!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Ryuji could easily imagine the expression she must have had at that moment.


    "Well, how about I come over tonight to make up for it?"


    "Oh, I''m so sorry! I wouldn''t want to disturb your date with those two lovely ladies!"


    Although Shizuka had half-expected this situation, it was impossible for her not to feel at least a little jealous after hearing what Ryuji said. There was a clear trace of sarcasm in her voice.


    "So, I won''t come over to your place then."


    "No way!"


    Her shout was like a kitten''s hiss when its fur stood on end.


    "You said you''d come, so you have to come!"


    "Alright, alright!"


    Teasing Shizuka from time to time was always fun.


    ---


    After hanging up the call, Miko, who had been standing nearby, looked over at Ryuji and asked curiously, "Who was that?"


    Ryuji hadn''t bothered hiding the phone call, so it was only natural for Miko to have overheard it.


    She wasn''t upset, just curious.


    "It was Shizuka."


    "Hiratsuka Sensei?" Miko asked, a bit surprised. She hadn''t expected that.


    She had thought most of Ryuji''s close friends were around her age, but now it seemed like that wasn''t the case.


    "Doesn''t this just prove that I''m even more attractive as a man?"


    Ryuji grinned, wrapping an arm around Miko''s shoulders.


    "..."


    ---


    The classroom was bustling that morning.


    Small groups had gathered to chat and talk about various lively topics.


    Among them was Hayato, a popular guy in the class who, for some reason, had become unusually quiet. He sat alone, lost in thought.


    Meanwhile, over in the girls'' group, a strange silence had fallen over Yumiko and her friends.


    When they first arrived at the classroom, they noticed that all of them had developed even darker circles under their eyes. For a moment, they exchanged looks but said nothing.


    Just a few days ago, they had tried comforting each other by saying the strange dreams they were having were probably just psychological effects.


    But now, they couldn''t even muster words of comfort.


    The dreams they had last night felt more real than ever. The terrifying presence within those nightmares was growing stronger. It felt like, in a few days, that thing from their dreams would show up in real life.


    Fear had settled deep in their hearts. Sleep had become elusive, and none of them felt at ease anymore.


    Yumiko and the others were too exhausted to even sit together and talk.


    Only Yui kept glancing over at Ryuji, unsure if she should ask him for help. Her hesitation lingered throughout the morning and lasted until lunch break.


    She watched as Ryuji left the classroom, still struggling to call out to him, but fear held her back.


    "We''re going to die, aren''t we?"


    Unlike the lively atmosphere in the classroom, Yumiko and Hina looked utterly drained and defeated.


    Even Yumiko, who had always been tough, didn''t bother putting up a strong front anymore. She had always brushed off the nightmares as psychological tricks, but after what she had experienced last night, she could no longer deny it.


    She was really scared.


    "Is there really no way out?"


    A young girl like her didn''t want to die so soon.


    "If these things are real, then there must be people who can handle them!"


    "How about we go to a shrine after school?" Hina suggested.


    People who dealt with spirits and the supernatural would probably be found at shrines, right?


    "It''s no use! I''ve already tried that."


    Yumiko lowered her head.


    Yesterday, she had visited a famous temple nearby, hoping to find a solution.


    She spent a lot of money on protective charms, but none of it worked. The nightmares still came.


    "They''re just a bunch of scammers¡­"


    Hina didn''t know what to say. Yumiko''s experience had shattered any hope she had.


    At this point, they were out of ideas.


    "That..."


    Just when the atmosphere felt suffocating, Yui, who had been silent the whole time, finally spoke up.


    She seemed timid, but her voice carried a hint of resolve.


    "I know someone who can help with this!"


    "???"


    Yumiko and Hina both looked at her, surprised.


    ---


    Meanwhile, at the Service Club, things were a bit livelier than usual.


    Thanks to Rikka and Sanae, the room was filled with energy.


    "Oh!"


    Rikka''s eyes sparkled when she saw Ryuji''s high collar.


    "Is this a new look? Today''s Guardian Knight must be a noble magician!" She excitedly struck a few poses in front of him.


    "If that''s the case, let me, the wielder of the Tyrant Eye, be your opponent, Great Magician of the Abyss!"


    "..."


    The Great Magician of the Abyss? Is that my new title now?


    Watching Rikka bounce around happily, Ryuji didn''t bother correcting her.


    "No, no!" Sanae chimed in, shaking her head seriously.


    "I think this looks more like a bard''s outfit."


    "Magician!"


    "Bard!"


    "Magician!"


    "..."


    Is there really a reason to argue about this?


    Watching the two bicker, everyone else in the room aside from Ryuji looked thoroughly confused.


    However, the atmosphere was so cheerful that even Yukino, who usually preferred quiet, didn''t say anything to stop them.


    After all, even Yukino longed for friendship, even if she didn''t admit it.


    Noticing Ryuji''s gaze, Yukino quickly looked away.


    The effect of last night''s dreamwalking seemed to have worked quite well.


    Perhaps it was time to intensify things.


    Ryuji was rather pleased with her reaction.


    Just then, a knock on the door interrupted the lively argument in the room.


    Everyone exchanged glances, then all turned to look at Ryuji even Yukino.


    Wait, aren''t you the president of this club?


    "Why are you all looking at me? If someone''s knocking, open the door!"


    ---


    The people who walked in were Yumiko, Yui, and Hina.


    On the way over, Yui had told Yumiko about how she had seen Ryuji demonstrate his strange powers.


    Yumiko found it hard to believe at first. But because Yui was her friend, she decided to come and see for herself.


    However, what Yumiko didn''t expect was to run into her "lifelong rival" here.


    "You¡­ Yukino?"


    Seeing Yukino sitting in the clubroom, Yumiko''s expression darkened.


    Noticing Yumiko''s hostile gaze, Yukino frowned. She recognized Yumiko immediately. She had memorized the names and faces of all the students in their grade, and Yumiko''s reputation preceded her. It wasn''t surprising that she knew who she was.


    However, what was with the attitude? They had never really interacted before.


    "Yumiko!"


    As her friends, both Yui and Hina knew how Yumiko felt about Yukino. They quickly tried to defuse the tension, pulling on Yumiko''s arm before things could escalate.


    "Please, Yumiko. We came here to ask for help. This isn''t the time for a fight."


    "..."


    Yumiko wasn''t unreasonable. She knew the importance of their situation.


    She took a deep breath and refocused. After calming herself, she finally spoke seriously.


    "We''re here to ask for help."


    The moment she said that, everyone in the Service Club room including Ryuji exchanged surprised glances.


    Yumiko explained on the way that she had learned from Yui that Ryuji was involved in a club called the Service Club. She had also found out what kind of things the club did.


    However, what Yumiko hadn''t known was that the club president was none other than her supposed nemesis, Yukino.


    Yumiko''s dislike of Yukino didn''t stem from any real conflict. It was more a matter of their natural personas clashing.


    Yumiko was fiery and popular, while Yukino was cool, distant, and admired from afar.


    To Yumiko, Yukino''s cold attitude always seemed fake, like she was putting on an act to appear superior to everyone.


    ---


    "Need help?" Yukino repeated, a bit surprised by the seriousness in Yumiko''s tone.


    This was the first time a student had directly come to the Service Club seeking assistance. (Her encounters with Shizuka Hiratsuka didn''t count.)


    Yukino''s demeanor changed instantly, becoming more focused and professional.


    "So, what do you need help with?"

 Chapter 64: Solution

    "Could it be a weird incident?"


    Rikka, who had been unable to contain herself for a long time, immediately jumped out and said something.


    Even Sanae looked over expectantly.


    Although they wouldn''t actively seek out danger or strange things because of Ryuji''s reminder, the girls were still curious about strange events deep down.


    "Rikka! You guys..."


    Yukino was a little helpless. It wasn''t easy to encounter such occurrences.


    She was just about to say they shouldn''t be so childish at a time like this.


    But then¡ª


    "How did you know?"


    Yumiko and the others looked at Rikka in surprise.


    Could it be that she had already figured it out?


    Was there hope?


    "???"


    At this moment, not only was Yukino surprised, but even Rikka herself was taken aback.


    Had she really guessed that accurately?


    Yukino''s expectations rose for a moment but quickly subsided.


    She had hoped her service club might finally make a difference, but she didn''t expect it to be a supernatural incident. This kind of thing wasn''t something she could handle!


    "Sorry, I can''t deal with this!"


    Yukino didn''t mention that Ryuji could handle it either.


    After all, she didn''t know exactly what kind of weird encounter the three girls had experienced. If she said something recklessly, it might cause unnecessary trouble for Ryuji.


    Clearly, compared to everything else, Ryuji held a more important place in Yukino''s heart.


    "..."


    Yumiko looked at Yukino but said nothing.


    If the circumstances were different, she would have wanted to say something.


    Maybe they just weren''t meant to get along.


    Anyway, Yumiko felt that she and Yukino didn''t quite see eye to eye.


    She looked over at Yui. After all, Yui was the first person she turned to, so it made sense that Yui would be the one to explain things.


    "Um, that..."


    Understanding Yumiko''s gaze, Yui didn''t refuse.


    She just looked in Ryuji''s direction, her heart uneasy and a little confused.


    "Ryuji... classmate Ryuji!"


    "I wonder if you could help us out?"


    As soon as these words left her mouth, even Miko and the others glanced at the girl with the bun and fashionable look.


    Although she had the appearance of a trendy girl, she was surprisingly innocent and introverted.


    Being stared at by so many eyes, Yui lowered her head shyly.


    "How did you know?" Miko asked curiously.


    Her boyfriend really could handle supernatural problems, but how did this girl know?


    If she really knew Ryuji, she wouldn''t be acting so nervous right now.


    "Well, actually..."


    After hesitating for a bit, Yui explained.


    "During class one day, I accidentally saw Ryuji twisting a pen and making it disappear in his hand."


    "So, I thought Ryuji might have some kind of superpowers, and that''s why we''re here."


    "So that''s it!"


    Miko nodded in understanding.


    As for Ryuji, the person in question, his expression remained calm the entire time.


    It was as if he had already predicted that Yui and the others would come to him for help.


    "Then,"


    With one hand supporting his chin, Ryuji looked thoughtfully at the three girls in front of him.


    "Let me see your palms."


    He raised his hand, signaling the girls to come closer.


    "Palm reading?"


    "I need to check if you''ve truly encountered something strange."


    Miko, who was standing by, wasn''t surprised. She had seen Ryuji check the palms of Utaha and Eriri before.


    "I''ll go first!"


    Yumiko stepped forward, knowing Yui and Hina were a bit more timid.


    She placed her hand in Ryuji''s.


    To be honest, the moment he held her hand, Yumiko''s face flushed red.


    Although she had once had a slight crush on Hayato, they were only ever friends. They had never gone on a date, much less held hands.


    This... was her first time.


    Yumiko couldn''t help but glance at Ryuji. She hadn''t paid much attention to him before, but now that she looked closely, he was as handsome as Hayato, maybe even more.


    And he had such incredible abilities, too.


    "Successfully contacted the target: Miura Yumiko! The purple entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?"


    A purple entry? Not bad.


    Snapping back to reality, Ryuji noticed Yumiko staring at him and smiled slightly.


    "What, never seen a handsome guy before?"


    "N-no!"


    Yumiko snapped out of it, quickly pulling her hand back, her face bright red.


    So embarrassing! She had just been staring at him. How humiliating!


    "It''s your turn."


    Ryuji didn''t tease her any further and looked over at Yui and Hina.


    "Alright!"


    With Yumiko taking the lead, Yui and Hina felt a bit bolder and approached him.


    "Successfully contacted the target: Yuigahama Yui! A golden entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?"


    Oh! A golden entry?


    Not bad!


    But to his surprise, no entry was triggered for Hina.


    Nothing? Or just bad luck?


    Ryuji didn''t dwell on it. It wasn''t a big deal.


    After reading their palms, he spoke seriously.


    "There is indeed a strange aura around you. So, have you touched anything unusual?"


    Hearing Ryuji''s words, the three girls felt oddly relieved.


    At least Ryuji could actually see it.


    But as for touching something special, the girls looked puzzled.


    "Well, just to remind you, it could be a disc with a colorful cover."


    Since it had to do with the Skeleton Woman, it must have been her token that carried her aura.


    "No way!"


    Yumiko immediately shook her head.


    How could she have touched something like that? Though she acted carefree, she was actually quite conservative. She didn''t want to be misunderstood as some kind of nympho.


    "Uh..."


    Yui and Hina exchanged glances and then suddenly remembered something.


    "Yumiko, I think we actually did encounter something like that!"


    "???"


    "Don''t you remember? That time..."


    Before Yumiko could even respond, Yui added another comment.


    Wait, was it true? Had she really forgotten?


    Yumiko began to think carefully. Recently, due to constant nightmares and exhaustion, she hadn''t been able to focus on much else. She had subconsciously forgotten many things.


    But now, hearing this, it slowly came back to her.


    "I remember now!"


    That time, when they went to Tobe''s house and didn''t find him, they did come across a disc.


    Though it had been lost, they did touch it back then.


    "So it''s true?"


    Yumiko looked at Ryuji, uncertain.


    "As you guessed, that disc is the source of your trouble. Anyone who touched it would naturally be marked by something strange."


    "This!"


    Yumiko found it hard to believe but was more overcome with guilt.


    She couldn''t help but glance at Yui and Hina.


    "I''m sorry, this is all my fault!"


    If it weren''t for her persistence, Yui and Hina wouldn''t have encountered this problem.


    Ultimately, it was her fault. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s okay!"


    Seeing Yumiko like this, Yui and Hina exchanged smiles.


    "We''re friends, aren''t we?"


    "Yes!"


    Yumiko nodded, feeling moved by their words.


    Then she turned to Ryuji with a determined gaze.


    "Please help us. If it''s too much trouble, just help Yui and Hina first. Please!"


    She bowed deeply in apology.


    It was rare to see the usually confident Yumiko bowing her head like this.


    "This isn''t how you should be rewarding me!"


    "???"


    Yumiko blinked in confusion. Reward? What did he mean?


    Then, when she looked up, she realized where Ryuji''s gaze was focused.


    Flustered, Yumiko quickly crossed her arms over her chest, her face turning bright red.


    "You!"


    His gaze was hard to describe, but surprisingly, Yumiko didn''t feel offended. That made things a bit more interesting to Ryuji, who just smiled.


    "Ahem!"


    Clearing his throat, he spoke more seriously.


    "Don''t worry. The strange aura around you isn''t anything major. Of course, I still need to be compensated for removing it! I wouldn''t mind being paid in this way, though."


    He shot a teasing glance at Yumiko.


    "No way!"


    She quickly turned around, embarrassed. While she didn''t dislike Ryuji, she certainly wasn''t that kind of woman.


    "Haha, just kidding. Cash is fine!"


    Ryuji laughed and waved it off.


    No one else in the service club seemed to think much of it.


    Only Yukino looked at Ryuji suspiciously.


    "Alright"


    After saying that, Yumiko looked back at Ryuji.


    "Let''s exchange contact info. I don''t have the money with me right now, but I''ll definitely pay you later!" Even though her family was well-off, it wasn''t like she could just withdraw large sums on a whim. It would take some time.


    "Alright!"


    Ryuji didn''t mind and took out his phone, exchanging contact information with her.


    Miko smiled gently as she stood by, and Hana, in her usual fashion, seemed a bit oblivious to the situation. Meanwhile, Rikka and Sanae, both stuck in their chuunibyou ways, didn''t think much of it either.


    Only Yukino seemed a little suspicious.


    Could it be that this girl was just using this as an excuse to get Ryuji''s contact info? She couldn''t help but mutter to herself internally.


    Perhaps sensing Yukino''s gaze, Yumiko became a little flustered. After adding his contact, she quickly pocketed her phone.


    "Don''t worry! I''ll definitely pay you back!"


    Ryuji didn''t doubt her sincerity.


    "In that case, let''s begin solving your strange problems."


    Hearing that, Yumiko, Yui, and Hina all felt a slight sense of panic.


    After all, dealing with the unknown always stirs fear deep within people.


    "So, what do we need to do?"


    "Nothing much. Just stand there."


    Ryuji simply waved his hand, indicating that the girls didn''t need to do anything except remain where they were.

 Chapter 65: Show Off

    "Is it about to start?"


    Rikka and Sanae widened their eyes simultaneously, eager not to miss a single moment of what was about to happen.


    Yukino and the others beside them also watched carefully.


    Even though they''d seen Ryuji handle strange incidents before, the girls were still quite curious about the process of exorcising.


    Yumiko, standing at the front, was a little scared.


    But thinking about Yui and Hina behind her, she stood her ground firmly.


    Ryuji didn''t waste any time.


    He raised his hand and began to pull down his collar. While there were many ways to handle this, Ryuji wanted to try the cursed technique he had just acquired.


    At first, the others didn''t think much of it.


    But when they noticed a special curse rune appearing at the corner of Ryuji''s mouth, they were all taken by surprise.


    "What is that?"


    Before they could think too much, Ryuji had already started the cursed technique.


    "Dissipate!"


    A wave of special cursed energy, accompanied by a gust of wind, swept over the three girls.


    They didn''t even know what was happening.


    "Ah!"


    Everyone heard a sharp scream.


    In the next moment, something strange, with half of its face resembling a skeleton, struggled out of Yumiko and the others'' bodies.


    It looked as if it had suffered a serious injury.


    Its expression was twisted in pain, and it only struggled for a brief moment before¡ª


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Three consecutive sounds, like balloons bursting, echoed as all the weirdness vanished.


    The exorcism was over!


    Ryuji felt a little dryness in his throat, but with his RCT, it returned to normal almost instantly.


    Ryuji pulled his collar back up.


    "Is that it?" Yumiko and the others were in disbelief. They had expected some kind of dramatic battle.


    For instance, they thought when the strange entity emerged, Ryuji would struggle to defeat it at first, then triumph through the power of friendship or something.


    Wasn''t that how it usually went in novels?


    If Ryuji knew what Yumiko was thinking, he could only sigh.


    It''s best not to read too many ridiculous novels!


    "What else did you expect?"


    Ryuji shrugged, looking nonchalant.


    It was solved in one move. What more could be said?


    "What was that just now?"


    Compared to the others, Yukino was more curious. The special rune on Ryuji''s lips hadn''t appeared when he was eating the strange entities before.


    "Those are unique patterns used when casting cursed technique," Ryuji explained, pulling down his collar to reveal that the patterns had disappeared.


    "I just acquired this ability recently, so I wanted to give it a try!"


    It wasn''t something he cared about keeping secret.


    "cursed technique?"


    "Yeah, you can think of it like ''what you say becomes reality.''"


    It was too complicated to explain in detail, so he opted for the simplest explanation.


    "Hiss!"


    ''What you say becomes reality?'' Don''t make something so terrifying sound so casual!


    This ability was undoubtedly fearsome.


    "..."


    Just by looking at their faces, Ryuji could tell what they were thinking. Although the cursed technique was powerful, it wasn''t invincible. Otherwise, the Inumaki family wouldn''t have only one remaining member left to maintain the lineage.


    Of course, that was partly because the cursed technique family hadn''t produced a caster capable of controlling the cursed technique.


    Without someone who could reverse the curse, it was inevitable that the family would decline.


    "Don''t be too shocked. The spell also has side effects. For instance, the more difficult the task, the greater the backlash when you speak it!"


    This was akin to a curse, similar to how the Heavenly Restriction traded off power for a formidable physical body.


    In addition to gaining powerful abilities, the spell inflicted a penalty each time it was used, essentially acting as a hidden curse.


    Thinking about it this way, it made perfect sense.


    "Side effects?"


    The girls, who had been amazed at the spell''s power, immediately grew concerned when they heard about the side effects, including Yumiko and the others in front of them.


    "How do you feel now? Are you uncomfortable anywhere?" Yumiko asked, stepping closer to Ryuji.


    "Don''t worry, I''m pretty tough. The side effects don''t really affect me!" Ryuji wasn''t pretending to be strong. In truth, the backlash didn''t really impact him.


    Even without using the RCT, the worst he had felt was a slight hoarseness in his throat, which had quickly healed.


    It was mainly because he had consumed so many strange entities through soul-swallowing, which had strengthened his body overall.


    Seeing Ryuji speak so confidently, the girls finally felt more at ease.


    Miko, standing beside him, gently held Ryuji''s hand and spoke earnestly.


    "You should use that ability as little as possible in the future."


    The last thing Miko wanted was to see Ryuji get hurt.


    "Don''t worry!" Ryuji smiled and squeezed her hand in return.


    Time passed, and soon it was the end of the school day.


    "Yumiko!"


    Now that the strange problems had been resolved, and the sense of dread hanging over the three girls had lifted, their moods lightened. They no longer had to worry about nightmares involving the skeleton woman.


    Yui, while packing up her schoolbag, suddenly had an idea.


    "Why don''t we treat Ryuji to dinner?"


    "Yes, we really should thank him for what he did for us!" Hina chimed in, nodding in agreement.


    Now that they knew the world contained such strange things, it would be smart to maintain a good relationship with someone as capable as Ryuji.


    "Ahem!"


    Hearing her friends suggest this, Yumiko cleared her throat and spoke seriously.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. I''ll take care of it!"


    Yui didn''t think too much about it, but Hina, watching Yumiko''s expression, suddenly grinned.


    "Oh, Yumiko, are you trying to have dinner with Ryuji alone?"


    Although Hina was known for her love of yaoi stories, she had excellent emotional intelligence and quickly caught on to what was happening.


    "How did you¡ª" Yumiko started in surprise but quickly turned her head away, her words trailing off. Damn, she''d been found out!


    "Hey!!!" Yui exclaimed, finally realizing what was going on.


    "Does Yumiko want to ask Ryuji out alone?"


    "Oh, I thought you liked Hayato?" Yui added, confused.


    Hearing this, Yumiko immediately refuted.


    "Don''t make it sound like there was ever anything between me and Hayato. I just had a little crush on him, that''s all!"


    "So, you like Ryuji now, right?" Hina pressed, eager to get to the bottom of it.


    "..."


    Yumiko was silent for a moment, then shot a cold glare at Hina.


    "So what if I do!"


    At this point, there was no point in hiding it.


    "Yumiko, you''re so bold!" Yui exclaimed, impressed by her friend''s straightforwardness.


    Hina gave Yui a helpless look. Was that really the point right now? Forget it this girl was too simple to think any deeper.


    "I just think that for our first meal together, we should all go. After all, Ryuji helped all three of us!"


    "That''s true. Alright then!"


    Yumiko nodded, thinking it over. It would probably be too forward to ask Ryuji out alone the first time. Wouldn''t he think she was too casual?


    So, she agreed with Hina''s proposal.


    However, Yumiko didn''t notice the sly look in Hina''s eyes after she agreed.


    Heroes love beauties, and beauties love heroes.


    "Come to think of it, I forgot to check those two entries!" Ryuji suddenly remembered after school that he still hadn''t checked the entries he had gained.


    The purple entry from Yumiko and the golden entry from Yui.


    "Purple entry: Queen of Fire!"


    "?"


    What was this? Sure, Yumiko had the "Queen of Fire" nickname at school, but that was just something her classmates came up with.


    Then again, not long ago, he had triggered an entry from Yukino called "Mountain Flower."


    He quickly glanced over the description.


    It was similar to Yukino''s, both abilities that altered a person''s temperament, giving them an air of dominance like a queen. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tsk, a queenly vibe, huh?"


    It felt a bit odd for a grown man to have a queen-like temperament. It just seemed out of place.


    "Forget it, I''ll decompose it!"


    After decomposing the purple entry, he received 1,000 points¡ªnot bad at all.


    Next was Yui''s golden entry.


    "Golden entry: Dark cuisine!"


    "...?"


    Another strange one.


    He glanced at the description.


    "Dark cuisine: No matter how carefully you follow the recipe, whatever you cook will always turn out as dark, inedible cuisine."


    "..."


    Ryuji was speechless.


    Come to think of it, Yui really was a disaster in the kitchen.


    Forget it.


    "Decompose it!"


    He didn''t want to deal with it.


    "Points: 73,120!"


    After decomposing both entries, Ryuji''s points had now surpassed 70,000.


    The 100,000 points required to extract a golden entry weren''t far off!


    "Speaking of which, Shizuka is also terrible at cooking. I wonder if I can trigger a similar entry from her!" Ryuji mused curiously.


    Since he had promised to visit Shizuka that evening, after dropping Miko off at home, Ryuji made his way over to her place.


    Late that night!


    Ryuji found himself sitting next to a thoroughly exhausted Shizuka, feeling somewhat dazed.


    But it wasn''t because of anything inappropriate; it was because...


    "Purple entry: Dark cuisine!"


    Yes, Ryuji had indeed triggered the "Dark cuisine" entry from Shizuka, just like he had with Yui.


    However, Yui''s "Dark cuisine" entry was golden, whereas Shizuka''s was only purple.


    Was her cooking just one level below Yui''s in terms of disaster?


    No wonder Shizuka''s cooking was so terrible.


    "Sensei, can we discuss something?"


    Feeling a bit mischievous, Ryuji suddenly called out softly to her.


    "What is it?" Shizuka responded lazily, completely worn out. Her posture was relaxed, and her tone sluggish she didn''t even bother moving her head.


    "Maybe... you should stop cooking?"


    "???"


    Shizuka blinked in confusion, thinking he was going to say something important. But it turned out to be that?


    Wait, are you looking down on me?


    She turned her head to glare at him.


    "..."


    Facing her intense gaze, Ryuji quickly waved his hands defensively.


    "I''m just saying, you can cook if you really want to!"


    "Ugh! What the hell!" she exclaimed.


    Feeling provoked, Shizuka who had been exhausted moments ago somehow found the energy to roll over and prop herself up on both hands.


    "What are you doing?" Ryuji asked, caught off guard.


    "Round two!" Hiratsuka declared, her eyes locked on Ryuji.


    She wasn''t about to let this slide. She''d make sure he wouldn''t be able to move by tomorrow.


    As it turned out, though, Shizuka had overestimated herself. The next morning, she was so tired she couldn''t even get out of bed.


    Thankfully, it was a weekend, so she didn''t need to request leave from school.


    Around noon, as Ryuji finished tidying up, Shizuka staggered out of her room, barely managing to stay upright.


    "Hey! You''re awake? I''ve made lunch!"


    On the table was a freshly prepared meal, still warm and fragrant.


    Seeing the food, Shizuka felt a wave of warmth in her heart. This kind of life... was really nice.


    "It''s the weekend today. Are you going somewhere?" she asked.


    "Yeah, I''m meeting up with a junior from school."


    "..."

 Chapter 66: For Research Purposes

    "Tsk!"


    The brief satisfaction Shizuka felt vanished quickly. She''d expected something like this, but did Ryuji really have to say it so bluntly?


    "Well, I didn''t want to lie to you, did I?" Ryuji smiled knowingly, catching her thoughts.


    "Tsk!"


    As frustrating as it was to deal with him at times, Shizuka still felt a surge of happiness hearing that. "Fine, it''s your call."


    Not that she could do much to change Ryuji''s mind anyway.


    "But you''d better not come over for the next few days."


    "What, why?"


    Ryuji was confused, briefly wondering if this was about jealousy or something else.


    Shizuka hesitated, her face reddening a little with embarrassment. "I need time to recover," she muttered.


    In truth, if not for the changes Ryuji had somehow caused in her physique, she''d probably be too worn out to even speak. Moderation is key, after all!


    "Pfft!" Ryuji almost burst into laughter, quickly realizing the reason for her comment.


    "Hahahaha!"


    As his laughter echoed, Shizuka, who had been lounging, shot him an annoyed look, though there was a hint of playfulness in her gaze.


    "Laugh all you want now, but one day I''ll make you feel like I do now."


    "That day can''t come soon enough!" Ryuji teased, fully confident in his stamina.


    After they bantered a little more, Ryuji checked the time. "Well, I should get going."


    Shizuka waved him off, clearly needing the rest. "Yeah, yeah, go on."


    ---


    "Ryuji-kun!"


    Ryuji looked up from his phone to see Utaha waving at him, already waiting at their meeting spot.


    He noted that she had put some extra effort into her appearance today, her usual elegant charm boosted by her outfit. Her perfectly styled hair and figure turned heads as she stood out from the crowd.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting," Ryuji said as he approached.


    Utaha smiled, her cool demeanor melting into warmth. "Not at all. I just arrived myself. There''s a restaurant I wanted to try out. Shall we go?"


    "Of course," Ryuji agreed, following her lead.


    As they reached the restaurant, Ryuji raised an eyebrow at the sign.


    "A couple''s restaurant?"


    Utaha blushed slightly but still responded with determination. "I told you, I''m trying to experience things for my novel. I thought this might help me write a better romance."


    Ryuji chuckled at her earnest reasoning. "Alright, lead the way."


    After their meal, they walked through the streets, with Utaha holding onto his arm. "This is research too, right?" Ryuji teased.


    "Of course it is," Utaha replied confidently, though the slight flush on her cheeks betrayed her embarrassment.


    The evening was going smoothly until a sudden downpour forced them to take shelter under a nearby mall. Utaha''s mood dipped as she gazed at the heavy rain, realizing it had ruined her carefully laid plans.


    "I guess we can''t continue our walk," Ryuji mused, looking at the downpour.


    "No, wait!" Utaha said quickly, not wanting the evening to end just yet. "There''s¡­ there''s something else we can do."


    "What do you have in mind?" Ryuji asked, genuinely curious.


    Utaha''s face turned a deeper shade of red as she glanced meaningfully toward a nearby hotel specifically, a couple''s hotel.


    It didn''t take long for Ryuji to catch on.


    "You want to skip all the steps and fast-forward to the end?" he asked, a sly grin forming on his lips.


    Utaha nodded, trying to maintain her composure despite the overwhelming embarrassment.


    "Well, I''m not one to refuse such an offer," Ryuji responded without hesitation.


    ---


    The sun had barely dipped below the horizon, casting a warm, golden glow over the city as Ryuji and Utaha strolled hand in hand toward the hotel.


    They reached the entrance of the hotel, a glittering facade that seemed to beckon them inside. As they stepped through the revolving doors, the noise of the city outside faded into a gentle hum, replaced by the hushed elegance of the lobby. Soft classical music played lightly in the background, mingling with the scent of fresh flowers that wafted through the air.


    "Good evening, sir, madam," greeted the hotel attendant, a young man with a polite smile and impeccable manners. "How may I assist you tonight?"


    Ryuji glanced at Utaha, who returned his look with a playful glint in her eye. "We''d like to check in for the night," Ryuji said.


    "Certainly," the attendant replied, his fingers already moving deftly over the keyboard of his computer. "Do you have a suite preference? We have several options available."


    Ryuji hesitated for a moment, considering their options. "What do you recommend?" he asked, turning slightly toward Utaha.


    "Well, we have the Deluxe Suite, which offers a king-sized bed, a jacuzzi tub, and a private balcony with stunning city views," the attendant began. "For something more luxurious, there''s the Premium Suite, which includes all of that plus a four-poster bed, a fireplace, and access to our exclusive spa facilities."


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, glancing at Utaha again. She gave him a subtle nod, her lips curling into a mischievous smile. "I think we''ll take the Premium Suite," Ryuji said confidently, pulling out his wallet to pay.


    The attendant nodded approvingly. "Excellent choice, sir. Your room is ready and waiting for you. Let me show you to your accommodations."


    As they followed the attendant to the elevator. The ride up to the top floor was smooth and quiet, the only sound being the soft rustle of Utaha''s dress against her legs. When the elevator doors slid open, they were met with a plush carpeted hallway lined with ornate artwork and elegant fixtures.


    The attendant led them to a door at the end of the hall, swiping a keycard to unlock it. "Here we are," he said, stepping aside to allow them entry. "Please enjoy your stay."


    Ryuji thanked him, watching as the attendant retreated down the hallway. He turned back to Utaha, who was already stepping inside the suite. "After you," she said with a teasing wink.


    The room was even more impressive than Ryuji had imagined. The centerpiece was a massive four-poster bed draped in fine linens, surrounded by dark wood furniture and soft lighting. A crackling fireplace cast a warm glow across the room, and through a set of French doors, Ryuji could see the twinkling lights of the city skyline beyond the balcony.


    Utaha wandered over to the fireplace, holding her hands out to the heat. "This place is incredible," she murmured, her voice tinged with awe.


    Ryuji nodded in agreement, his eyes following her every move. "It sure is," he replied, his voice low and husky.


    She turned to face him, her cheeks flushed from the warmth of the fire. "Shall we freshen up before... continuing our evening?" she suggested, her tone playful.


    Ryuji swallowed hard, his throat suddenly dry. "Yeah, good idea," he managed to say, though his thoughts were already racing ahead to what would come after.


    They made their way to the spacious bathroom, where a large tub sat invitingly beside a shower equipped with multiple jets. Utaha started the water running, adding some fragrant bath salts that filled the room with a heady aroma.


    "I''ll go first," she said, slipping out of her dress and stepping into the tub. Ryuji watched, mesmerized, as she sank into the bubbles, her skin glistening under the soft light.


    When she finished, she wrapped herself in a thick white bathrobe and stepped out of the bathroom, leaving Ryuji to follow suit. He took his time, savoring the sensation of the hot water pounding against his tired muscles, thinking about what was to come.


    By the time he emerged from the bathroom, Utaha was already lying on the bed, her robe tied loosely around her waist. She looked up at him with a sultry smile, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    "Ready for the next part of our date?" she asked, her voice dripping with desire.


    Ryuji nodded. "More than ready," he replied, walking over to the bed and sitting down beside her.


    He reached out, his fingers brushing the knot of her robe. "May I?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Utaha''s breath hitched, her eyes locked onto his. "Yes," she answered, her voice trembling slightly.


    With a slow, deliberate motion, Ryuji untied the knot, allowing the robe to fall open and reveal her bare skin beneath. His hands trembled as he pushed the fabric off her shoulders, exposing the swell of her breasts, her pink nipples and the curve of her hips.


    Utaha''s chest rose and fell with rapid breaths, her eyes half-lidded with arousal. "Touch me," she whispered, her voice thick with need.


    Ryuji didn''t need to be told twice. His hands moved of their own accord, skimming over her breasts playing with her nipples, tracing the contours of her body. He could feel the heat radiating from her skin, the tension coiling between them like a livewire.


    He leaned in closer, his lips grazing the sensitive skin of her neck. Utaha shuddered beneath him, her hands fisting in the sheets as she arched her back, pressing herself against his touch. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ryuji," she breathed, her voice a mix of pleasure and desperation.

 Chapter 67: The Research

    But just as he was about to slide a hand between her thighs, Utaha''s fingers dug into his shoulder, pulling him back. "Not yet,"


    She stands up and guides him to sit on the edge of the bed. Kneeling before him, she locks her eyes onto his.


    She was the queen of talking big and acting small, but tonight she decided to both talk big and act big.


    Utaha smiled and pulled his dicked out of his boxer. She played around with it with her hand while staring at it with a hungry look, moved her head closer to it, and leaked the head.


    She watched Ryuji''s reactions and was satisfied when she saw his body shake. She put his dick right into her mouth and started giving him a slow, hot blowjob.


    Ryuji wanted to stop her, but when he felt the move of her mouth on his dick, he couldn''t stop her. "This feels good," he thought. It was hard to say no to such a blowjob with such an amazing start.


    Ryuji''s cock throbbed in Utaha''s mouth, and he could feel his sperm bubbling up from the bottom of his balls, which tensed against the base of his dick. He groaned in excitement, "Wow, keep going faster." He held her hair and put pressure on her movement.


    Utaha couldn''t contain his dick in her mouth; he was too big for her small mouth. "I didn''t think he would be this big; I have to take it all in," she thought, and she forced it in as she sucked him deep, pushing his whole dick into her mouth. Tears streaming from her face, she was about to suffocate when Ryuji pulled it out. She loved the sensation and couldn''t stop. She licked his dick with her small tongue for a while, then she popped his dick into her mouth again.


    Ryuji placed his hand on the back of her head to guide her upward as he thrust himself deeper into her throat. Her gag reflexes did nothing to stop him from fucking her face as hard and fast as he wanted. He could feel himself getting closer and closer to cumming, so he quickened the pace, going even deeper into her mouth until she was gagging and coughing but she still taking him in willingly.


    All of a sudden Ryuji flipped her over placing her in a 69 position, spreading her legs apart, he started licking his way across her bare slit.


    Utaha wasn''t expecting the sudden movement from Ryuji, but she couldn''t say she didn''t love it; she felt extreme pleasure. "Ah ah ah ah Oh yeah," she moaned.


    Ryuji then moved his tongue to her clitoris and wiggled it with his tongue. He licked her pussy like a cat licking it''s milk.


    "Oh God, Ryujiii, please don''t stop, more I want more" she begged.


    She tasted like warm strawberry mixed with honey. Her pussy lips were soft and pliant as he moved his tongue around them to find the hidden treasure in her hooded folds.


    He located her cherry-red Clitoris and flicked it with his tongue before sucking it into his mouth. Utaha shuddered and moaned around his cock "ughph ughph ughph" as she experienced small orgasms that shook her whole body.


    Finally, Ryuji couldn''t hold back any longer. He thrust his hips forward as far as he could, and the tip of his penis dragged into Utaha''s mouth. She blinked as a huge amount of cum shot out from the end and flew into her mouth. Instead of refusing him, she let it all in and swallowed it all in excitement. She smiled at Ryuji and dipped her finger into her mouth while staring at him with a seductive gaze.


    Utaha opened her mouth wide, indicating that she had swallowed all of his cum. "That was huge," she smiled as she said to Ryuji.


    "Godamn she''s going all out"Ryuji thought.


    Ryuji lay down next to her and stared at the ceiling. They both felt exhausted. As they both collapsed onto the bed, completely drained from the oral sex they had just finished, the room seemed to come alive. The tall windows of the Premium suite stood wide open, allowing the cool, salty breeze from the balcony below to gently caress their exhausted bodies.


    Utaha''s chest heaved up and down rhythmically, evidence of her exhaustion. She let out a contented sigh, feeling a sense of fulfillment wash over her.


    Lying beside Ryuji, she reached out and delicately ran her fingertips across his lips, a gesture of tenderness and love.


    Utaha," Ryuji began, his voice filled with sincerity, "I want to be honest with you. There''s something I need to tell you."


    Utaha''s curiosity was piqued as she leaned forward, her heart pounding with anticipation. She had sensed a weight in Ryuji''s words.


    With a gentle smile, she nodded for him to continue. "I''m listening, Ryuji."


    Ryuji took a deep breath, his voice carrying a trace of vulnerability. "Utaha, you know I have other women in my life, and there''s a chance that number might grow in the future. I''ve never kept it from you, but I wanted to be sure you truly understood."


    Utaha''s expression remained calm, as though she had always known this truth. She reached across the bed, her hand offering comfort and understanding. "Ryuji, I''ve known from the start. This isn''t a revelation to me. I understand I can only be one of the women in your life, and I''ve accepted that."


    Ryuji looked surprised, his gaze lingering on Utaha. He hadn''t expected this level of acceptance from her. "It''s not that I don''t have moments of doubt or insecurity," Utaha admitted, her voice steady but tinged with vulnerability. "But I''ve made the decision a long time ago that as long as you can be mine and continue to treat me well, value our time together, and show me the love and respect I deserve, I can make peace with it."


    At that moment, Ryuji moved closer to Utaha, his lips hovering just inches from hers. The air crackled with anticipation and the weight of their unspoken desires.


    Without hesitation, Ryuji closed the gap between them, capturing Utaha''s lips in a deep, affectionate kiss. It was a kiss that spoke volumes one that conveyed both gratitude and adoration. Utaha responded to the kiss with an even deeper, more adoring kiss, pouring all her feelings into the moment.


    Ryuji inserted his finger into Utaha''s pussy and fingered her twirling his fingers inside. She had a great body, soft skin, long sexy legs, the perfect breasts, perky ass, which combined with the heat radiating from her pussy lips, which looked like red petals, made him want to ravage her right there on the spot.


    As he worked his finger in and out of her vagina, he took the time to feel how wet she was and marvel at how nice her body felt while utaha kept squirming and moaning under his touch,


    "ah ah ah ahnnnn~ Ryuji"


    When he thought she was ready for more, Ryuji withdrew his fingers from her cunt and used a different technique to get Utaha even more worked up.


    When Ryuji saw that she was completely in tune and ready for more, he slowly inserted his dick. For the first time, she felt a jolt of  electricity run through her spine then spread all over her body.


    He moved in and out slowly Utaha was extremely tight. He continued to stroke her inside until she got wide. Each time he pushed in, more of his dick disappeared into her pussy until it was stretched around his full dick.


    They both looked down to see blood dripping from her and onto the sheets. He ignored the blood and continued to push his dick into her until she moaning hard against his dick


    "Ryuji, Ryuji, ahhn aahhn~ more".


    Then Utaha, breathing hard and sweating, rose onto her knees and slowly guided his dick into her Vagina. She sat on his dick and rode his dick like a riding swing.


    Utaha on top kept riding Ryuji''s dick. She rised and fell her ass on his dick, increasing the pace with time. "So fucking goooood" she thought while savoring the pleasure.


    She moaned softly, her voice filling the room. It hurt at first because of how tight she was, but she couldn''t stop now if she wants to; she was so much in tune with it.


    Ryuji was enjoying it as well, and he held Utaha''s hips firmly as she moved up and down. Ryuji urged Utaha on, pushing her harder and harder until she was shaking with pleasure.


    She couldn''t move on again, so they changed positions Ryuji carried her laying her back on the bed. Utaha looked into Ryuji''s eyes as he began to enter her. She tilted her head up towards the bright hotel ceiling and saw the lights shining above them like diamonds.


    Then she felt Ryuji slide inside of her, his thick cock filling her completely. He pulled out and thrust again, again, and again, and she was filled with a pleasure that she had never experienced before. His cock pushed deep inside of her womb, she felt like she was on cloud nine.


    She held still as he whispered in her ear, "Do you want more?" She bit her lip and nodded. He reached under her body, grabbed both of her perky ass cheeks in his strong hands, and slid one more inch inside of her. In this position, she could barely take any more of his length or girth, but somehow she stretched enough to take him all in, her mouth wide open and her eye ball began to roll into her head.


    From every direction, the sounds of love filled the air soft whispers, murmurs, and moans, gradually growing louder and more urgent. Utaha''s cries finally rose above them all, clear and resonant, like church bells ringing on a Sunday morning.


    "Oh my, ahhh, oh my goddd, ahhn ahnn ~ Ryujii"


    Her eyes were half closed, and pleasure radiated from every inch of her skin. She was covered with sweat and saliva that dripped from her mouth. Ryuji then pressed against her, placing her in a pressing mate position ; hands clutched at necks and waists. Voices moaned and gasped, and the smell of sex and sweat filled the air.


    He could tell he was close, and he picked up the pace even more, and Utaha exploded with a loud moan.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhn~~"


    Ryuji ejaculated a large amount of hot semen into Utaha''s womb, spilling his cum inside her.


    "Fuckkkkk," she moaned loudly her face contorted in pleasure and her tongue rolling out. She gave him a foolish smile as her body writhed on the dick above her.


    Moans of passion emanated from her mouth, as she collapsed onto the bed, breathing heavily while she drifts off into blissful sleep. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ----------


    Compared to Shizuka, Utaha didn''t have the same stamina. She was a virgin after all, and within half an hour, she was already spent.


    Utaha''s face was flushed, not just from the exertion but from embarrassment of what happened earlier.


    "Did I do a good job "


    Ryuji smiled and patted her head gently. "Don''t worry. You did great. You''ll get better with practice."


    Utaha gave a small, tired nod, nestling into Ryuji''s side as she closed her eyes to rest.


    Now that I remember you came inside me utaha sighed but didn''t seem upset. "So, you don''t intend to take responsibility?" she teased.


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow and flicked her forehead gently. "What are you talking about? Of course, I''ll take responsibility. You''re mine now, after all."


    Utaha smiled, feeling reassured. Ryuji added, "I do have a mission, after all. I''m supposed to expand the family."


    "Expand the family?" Utaha repeated, confused.


    Ryuji explained briefly about the same bullshit he told shizuka, about his family background and his obligation to continue the lineage, which involved having multiple women bear his children.


    Utaha was intrigued by the idea. "So, my child could have the potential to become a sorcerer?"


    "Something like that," Ryuji admitted.


    Utaha''s mind began racing. If she bore Ryuji''s child, that child could inherit his extraordinary abilities. It was a thrilling thought. She could secure her place as someone special to him, no matter how many other women were in his life.


    "I feel like I''ve recovered," she suddenly announced, her competitive nature resurfacing.


    Ryuji chuckled. "Oh, really? Well then, let''s go again."


    The next morning, Ryuji found himself carrying a thoroughly exhausted Utaha back to her home. Fortunately, no one was around to witness her completely spent state.


    "You''ll regret overexerting yourself later," he said, shaking his head as he laid her down gently on her bed.


    Utaha, still drowsy, mumbled, "I''m not scared of a little fatigue¡­"


    Ryuji sighed but smiled. "You''re really something."


    He quietly left her house, making sure to leave some food prepared for when she woke up. As he walked out, he couldn''t help but reflect on his actions.


    "Am I turning into a scumbag?" he mused aloud. (Sure bro)


    But after a moment, he shrugged the thought off. "Nah, I''m just making sure these girls have someone to take care of them."


    His next stop was Eriri''s place. It was another day, and Eriri had already texted him, eager to meet up.


    *******


    Since this Chp is mostly smut and it isn''t integral to the ff, so I''ll drop one extra Chp.

 Chapter 68: Third Wheel

    "Ryuji-kun!" Eriri called out cheerfully, waving him over.


    Ryuji smiled as he approached, noting that she too had put effort into her appearance today. She radiated energy and looked as vibrant as ever.


    "Eriri, you look great today," Ryuji complimented, causing her to blush.


    She instinctively wanted to respond with her usual tsundere reflex, but she restrained herself. The last thing she wanted was to push Ryuji away with her attitude.


    "Thanks! You look really handsome today too," she responded with a smile, proud of herself for holding back her usual tsun side.


    As they walked off together, Ryuji couldn''t help but feel like someone was watching them.


    ---


    Not far away, Sayuri Sawamura peeked from behind a pillar, carefully observing the two.


    "So that''s the boy Eriri likes¡­" Sayuri muttered to herself.


    Ryuji seemed handsome and had a good aura about him, but she still had her concerns.


    "I just hope he really cares for her," she whispered, worried about her daughter''s happiness.


    Unable to resist, she decided to follow them from a distance, curious to see what kind of person her daughter had fallen for.


    Meanwhile, Eriri was glancing nervously at Ryuji''s hand, hesitating to reach for it. She wanted to hold it, but her nerves kept getting in the way.


    Sensing her inner conflict, Ryuji gently took her hand in his.


    Eriri''s eyes widened in surprise. "H-Hey!"


    Ryuji smiled down at her. "You''re too cute, Eriri. I couldn''t resist."


    Eriri''s heart skipped a beat, her usual tsundere reaction momentarily forgotten as she blushed furiously.


    Ryuji was surprised that Eriri could hold back from being her usual arrogant self.


    Expecting Eriri to be as bold as Utaha? That''s a bit hard to imagine.


    So, wouldn''t it be better if he took the initiative?


    Eriri felt her heart racing, almost as if it would leap out of her chest.


    She quickly shook her head, trying to suppress the overwhelming joy bubbling inside her, and shook her head again at Ryuji.


    So, Ryuji actually likes her too?


    Completely enveloped in happiness, Sawamura Eriri felt a little light-headed.


    So happy, unbelievably happy.


    "A couple''s restaurant?"


    Especially when Eriri realized Ryuji had brought her to a couple''s restaurant, she was even more surprised.


    "If you don''t like it, we can always go somewhere else¡­"


    Ryuji didn''t mind switching to another restaurant if it made her uncomfortable.


    However, upon hearing this, Eriri immediately objected.


    "No, no! It''s too much hassle to change. Let''s just stay here!"


    Change restaurants? No way. Eriri was thrilled at the thought of being in a couple''s restaurant with Ryuji.


    With that, she followed him inside.


    "A couple''s restaurant?"


    Sayuri, who had also been following them, fell into thought when she saw the restaurant''s name.


    So, her daughter had already confirmed the relationship with this boy?


    Ah, I see!


    Good news: her daughter wasn''t just chasing after someone hopelessly they liked each other!


    Bad news: It seemed like there was no point in following them now!


    Since their relationship had already been confirmed, sooner or later, he''d be brought home to meet her.


    It didn''t matter whether she followed or not!


    But since she was already here¡­ and she was hungry¡­


    Sayuri casually walked into the restaurant!


    Although it was primarily a couple''s restaurant, they also served solo diners, and the waitstaff certainly wouldn''t turn her away.


    While waiting for their meal, Ryuji suddenly sensed something odd and glanced at a spot behind Eriri.


    He raised an eyebrow.


    "What''s wrong?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eriri, who had been keeping a close eye on Ryuji, immediately noticed the shift in his mood.


    From the beginning, Eriri had already given her heart to Ryuji.


    "Nothing," he replied, shaking his head. Then, with some curiosity, he added, "It''s just that¡­ it seems like someone you know might be here."


    "Someone I know?" Eriri echoed in surprise.


    "Well, I''m not sure¡­ but it feels like someone''s been following us. I thought I was imagining things at first."


    The person didn''t have any magical power, and Ryuji hadn''t sensed any ill intent, so he hadn''t paid much attention to it.


    "They''ve been following us?"


    Eriri was now starting to take it seriously.


    Could it be some pervert? But that would be strange, especially in broad daylight.


    "Who could it be?"


    Somewhat puzzled, Eriri followed Ryuji''s line of sight and stood up to investigate.


    "Madam, may I take your order?"


    As soon as Sayuri sat down, a waiter approached, eyeing her suspiciously.


    The reason? Her current outfit was, well¡­ questionable.


    She was wearing sunglasses, a mask, and a large hat. She practically screamed, "I don''t want to be recognized."


    Sayuri naturally noticed the waiter''s wary look and removed her hat.


    After walking around all morning, she finally had a moment to sit down and relax.


    She was about to remove her sunglasses and mask to order her food when she caught sight of something out of the corner of her eye, quickly retracting her gaze and putting her hat back on.


    "???"


    The sudden action left the waiter utterly confused, unsure of what just happened.


    "Madam?"


    Just as the waiter was about to speak again, he heard a voice, cold and devoid of emotion.


    "No need, she''ll be joining us, right, Mom?"


    At the end of her sentence, veins popped on Eriri''s forehead. After all, she knew this woman was her mother, no matter how well disguised she was. Sayuri''s cover wasn''t fooling anyone.


    Even if Eriri had been clueless, she still would''ve figured it out.


    Why was her mother here, dressed like that? It was obvious she''d secretly followed her out when she left.


    It all made sense now!


    In the past, whenever she went out on weekends, her mother would ask about it.


    But today, Sayuri hadn''t asked a thing and just let her go. So, this was the reason!


    "Uh¡­"


    The waiter realized what was going on.


    So, the mother had been worried about her daughter and followed her in secret? That explained a lot.


    "Well then, I won''t disturb you anymore!"


    Since there was no longer any need for suspicion, the waiter smiled and left.


    Seeing her mother still attempting to deny it, Eriri said with irritation, "You really think I can''t recognize you like this?"


    "..."


    Sayuri, having been found out, smiled sheepishly. Taking off her hat and sunglasses, she turned to her daughter with a grin.


    "She really is my daughter, recognizing her mother in one glance. I''m so touched!"


    "You idiot!" Eriri retorted angrily. "I didn''t say that to get your praise!"


    Eriri was fuming. This wasn''t the time to deal with her mother!


    The relationship between Eriri and Sayuri was good, very good actually, but this was just how they interacted daily.


    Besides, Eriri wasn''t happy about being interrupted today. She had planned out the perfect shopping date for the afternoon, but now that her mother had shown up, all her plans seemed ruined.


    "Eriri''s grown up now and thinks her mother''s a burden, huh?" Sayuri said in a hurt tone, as if she might cry at any moment.


    "..."


    What could Eriri do? Even though she knew her mother was pretending, she still couldn''t be too harsh. After all, this was her mom.


    Helplessly, Eriri sighed. "Fine, just leave after dinner!"


    "Okay!" Sayuri immediately perked up, her mood doing a complete 180 as she laughed happily.


    As for what would happen after dinner, well, they''d cross that bridge when they got there.


    "Tsk!"


    The speed at which her mother switched moods made Eriri roll her eyes. If she''d known this would happen, she would''ve sent her mom home right away.


    ...


    When she returned to the table, Eriri sat down opposite Ryuji, feeling embarrassed.


    "Ryuji-kun, this is¡­ my mother."


    How embarrassing. Who brings their mother on a date?


    But there was no way around it, so she reluctantly introduced her mother to Ryuji.


    "Hello, my name is Sayuri Sawamura!" Sayuri introduced herself with a bright smile, unfazed by the situation.


    "Hello, I''m Ryuji."


    Ryuji had already suspected who had been following them, considering the person had no curse power or malicious intent. Still, seeing her now, he was a little surprised.


    "Auntie looks really young. If I didn''t know any better, I''d think you were Eriri''s sister!"


    This wasn''t just flattery from Ryuji.


    Despite being a mother, Sayuri looked like she was still in her early twenties. She was almost like an older version of Eriri, except for the different hair color everything else was practically the same.


    "Haha! No way!"


    No woman dislikes being complimented for her looks.


    Hearing Ryuji say that, Sayuri laughed, clearly pleased.


    "If Ryuji-kun doesn''t mind, just call me Sister Sayuri!"


    "Well then, Sister Sayuri, it is!" Ryuji replied, adapting quickly to her easygoing personality.


    Unlike Eriri, Sayuri was much more outgoing and friendly.


    They hadn''t even known each other long, but within just a few words, they were chatting comfortably.


    "Tsk!"


    Watching her mother get along so well with Ryuji made Eriri feel a little jealous.


    Sure, it was her mother, but still¡­


    "Oh, is Eriri jealous of her mother?" Sayuri teased, noticing her daughter''s expression.


    "No way!" Eriri retorted, but she turned her head away, unwilling to admit she was feeling a little left out.


    "In fact, Eriri looks really cute today," Ryuji added, smiling.


    "Especially today. You must''ve put a lot of effort into looking nice you look beautiful!"


    "Well, it''s okay," Eriri muttered shyly, her mood instantly changing.


    "As long as Ryuji-kun likes it¡­"


    "???"


    Sayuri blinked in disbelief. She hadn''t heard everything when she was following from a distance, but now that she was closer, she couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    With her daughter''s usual tsundere personality, shouldn''t she have said something like, I didn''t dress up for you don''t get the wrong idea?


    This was why Sayuri had always worried about her daughter''s romantic life.


    But now¡­


    Could Eriri actually speak properly when she wanted to?


    Or maybe she just hadn''t met someone she genuinely liked before. Now that she had, she was willing to change for him.


    Eriri didn''t know what her mother was thinking.


    Seeing Sayuri''s look of shock, Eriri became anxious. She worried her mother would tell Ryuji about her embarrassing moments or bad habits from the past.


    It wasn''t like she was being paranoid her mother had absolutely done such things before.


    Leaning in close to her mother''s ear, Eriri whispered, "If you say anything embarrassing in front of Ryuji-kun, you''re dead!"


    "..."


    Ah, this is the daughter I know! Sayuri thought to herself, pleased. This was the Eriri she had raised.


    Tsk, I''ve always heard that daughters start siding with their partners once they start dating. I never quite understood that feeling until today.


    "That''s right!" Ryuji spoke up as the food they ordered earlier was brought out by the waiter.


    He turned to Sayuri with a casual smile. "After we finish eating, I plan to continue shopping with Eriri. You should join us, Sister Sayuri!"


    "Okay!" Sayuri immediately agreed without a second thought.


    "You!" Eriri was visibly upset. Didn''t they agree that her mother would leave right after dinner?


    Noticing her daughter''s frustration, Sayuri put on an innocent expression. "But Ryuji-kun invited me, and I''m really curious about him!"


    After all, this was the person her daughter liked, so she had to learn more about him, right?


    "..."


    Ryuji could invite her, but Eriri couldn''t stop it. That''s exactly what Eriri was thinking at that moment.


    But now that things had escalated to this point, there was no way to change it.


    For a moment, Eriri completely gave up on any hope for the next part of her date. The situation was utterly uncomfortable!


    "How about this?" After finishing the meal, Eriri suggested going to the shopping mall. It was a date spot she had carefully planned out last night.


    A lot of young couples went there to shop, and many stores offered discounts for couples.


    Just when Eriri was wondering if Ryuji would agree, Sayuri pointed in another direction.


    "That shopping mall isn''t all that interesting. Let''s head over to the commercial street instead it''s much livelier over there!"


    "..."


    Of course, I should''ve expected this. She sighed internally.


    Seeing that her mother had derailed her carefully laid plans, Eriri''s face darkened instantly.


    ******


    Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 69: Monkey

    Seeing Eriri''s expression change like that, Ryuji couldn''t help but laugh.


    She was always amusing to him, especially when she tried so hard to hide her true feelings.


    However, it was probably a good idea to reassure her.


    With a smile, Ryuji said, "Alright, let''s do as Eriri says. We can explore the shopping street next time!"


    Eriri, who had been a bit annoyed at first, brightened up when she heard his words.


    "Okay!" she agreed cheerfully.


    Sayuri, who had been observing them, sighed with mild exasperation.


    "Well, in that case, let''s plan for the next trip," she conceded.


    Eriri, hearing this, shot an annoyed glance at her mother.


    Next time? I''ll make sure you don''t tag along next time, she thought. There''s no way I''ll let you spoil things again!


    "Let''s go," Eriri said hastily, grabbing Ryuji''s hand and dragging him toward the couple''s mall, eager to escape from her mother.


    Watching her daughter rush away like that, Sayuri couldn''t help but chuckle to herself.


    Ah, I see how it is.


    She wasn''t na?ve Sayuri could tell Eriri was trying to run away with Ryuji.


    But what she''d been really looking for was Ryuji''s response, to see if he would side with her daughter. It seemed he did.


    That''s very good, Sayuri thought. She didn''t know all the details about Ryuji''s background, but if he was considerate and cared for her daughter, that was more than enough for her.


    "Hmph~" Sayuri hummed contentedly to herself as she followed after them, still in a good mood.


    The afternoon passed quickly.


    By the time they finished dinner, the sky outside had darkened, casting long shadows over the street.


    "Is it this late already?" Eriri said with disappointment as she glanced at the time.


    Damn it! If Mom hadn''t tagged along, maybe I could''ve asked Ryuji to see a movie with me¡­ Maybe even go to a hotel afterward¡­ but no, she just had to come along and ruin everything!


    "Eriri, were you planning to spend the night?" Sayuri teased her daughter, much to Eriri''s horror.


    Oh my god, what are you saying?! she thought, mortified. I''m so glad I was here to stop this, Sayuri continued silently, though a little conflicted. She liked Ryuji, but the thought of her daughter rushing things still made her uncomfortable as a mother.


    "No! That''s not what I meant!" Eriri stammered, her face flushed with embarrassment.


    She threw a glare at her mother, trying to save face. If Ryuji thought she was that easy, it would be disastrous!


    Ryuji, however, just chuckled softly. He reached out and tapped Eriri''s forehead gently.


    "Alright, alright," he said. "There''s always another time."


    His words seemed to calm Eriri down. She looked up at him, her mood visibly lifting as she smiled shyly.


    "Okay," she said, nodding seriously, her earlier frustration forgotten.


    Sayuri watched the exchange, speechless. Her daughter''s mood changed so quickly, and the way she looked at Ryuji¡­ Yep, her little girl had grown up.


    "Well then! Let''s¡ª"


    Before Sayuri could finish her sentence, a group of men in suits and sunglasses suddenly approached them. There were three or four of them, and they immediately moved to block Ryuji''s path, their attention fixed on him.


    "Are you Ryuji?" one of them asked, his voice cold and commanding.


    "???"


    The sudden confrontation caught both Eriri and Sayuri by surprise. They exchanged confused looks.


    Why were these men looking for Ryuji? Could he have gotten into some kind of trouble? Sayuri wondered. But after spending the afternoon with him, she found it hard to believe. She decided to hold her judgment and see what was going on.


    "What do you want with me?" Ryuji asked, his voice calm, but his sharp gaze didn''t miss a thing.


    He could sense it immediately these weren''t ordinary people. There was cursed energy radiating from them.


    These men were sorcerers.


    Considering his interactions with Gojo Satoru, Zenin Maki, and Inumaki Toge, Ryuji figured that his identity had probably spread within the sorcerer world by now.


    But were these people from the higher-ups, or rogue curse users?


    "You don''t need to ask so many questions," one of the men said arrogantly, his voice dripping with disdain.


    It became clear from their posture and attitude they believed themselves superior. It wasn''t something that could be easily faked.


    Ah, I see now. Rotten officials from the sorcerer world, Ryuji thought to himself, the pieces falling into place. Their arrogance was unmistakable. These weren''t rogue curse users; they were from the upper echelons, the ones who had been corrupted by power, much like Gojo had warned him about.


    "You''re coming with us," one of the men said, stepping forward. "Someone wants to see you."


    As they moved in closer, it was clear that if Ryuji refused, they were prepared to use force.


    "What do you think you''re doing?!" Eriri stepped in front of Ryuji, her voice filled with anger. She wasn''t exactly sure what was happening, but she knew these men weren''t friendly.


    "A monkey?"


    One of the men sneered as he looked at Eriri, his eyes cold and dismissive.


    To them, Eriri, a normal person, was nothing more than a primitive being worthless in their eyes.


    Their words made Ryuji''s eyes narrow. It was an attitude he had seen among some sorcerers a belief that ordinary humans were beneath them. Some sorcerers considered non-sorcerers to be little more than animals.


    "Wait¡­"


    Sayuri, seeing her daughter getting involved, quickly stepped forward, trying to defuse the situation.


    "I''m Sayuri Sawamura of the Sawamura family. That''s my daughter, and Ryuji is her friend. Please, show some respect."


    She had hoped that invoking the Sawamura name would make these men hesitate. After all, the Sawamura family was well-known, if not as influential as the Shinomiya family.


    But instead, they just laughed.


    "The Sawamura family?"


    "A family of monkeys?"


    Their laughter was filled with derision. The Sawamura family meant nothing to them unless it was one of the great sorcerer families like Gojo or Zenin, they couldn''t care less.


    Sayuri was taken aback by their contempt. How dare they talk like that?


    "You should step aside, or we''ll destroy your little monkey family too," one of the men said coldly.


    Then he turned to Ryuji. "You know who we are. You know the consequences if you refuse us."


    The arrogance in their voices was almost unbearable.  sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryuji gently placed a hand on both Sayuri and Eriri''s shoulders, signaling them to stay calm.


    He looked at the sorcerers, a dangerous smile forming on his lips.


    "So¡­ you''re the lapdogs of those rotten higher-ups, huh?"


    "You!" One of the men, infuriated by Ryuji''s audacity, stepped forward.


    But Ryuji cut him off with a dark, quiet voice.


    "If the Sawamura family is harmed because of this, I''ll wipe out every last one of you."


    In fact, Ryuji knew that Gojo shared the same sentiments, but Gojo had yet to act on them. Ryuji, however, had no such qualms.


    If they touched anyone close to him, he wouldn''t hesitate to slaughter them all.


    "You''ve got some nerve," one of the men growled, the atmosphere growing tense.


    Ryuji just smiled wider.


    "Do you know who you''re dealing with?" one of the sorcerers barked.


    Ryuji''s eyes gleamed dangerously. "I don''t care who you are."


    The sorcerers, who were used to being treated with respect and fear, were clearly not prepared for this level of defiance.


    Sayuri, watching this exchange, was stunned. It didn''t seem like these men were part of any trouble Ryuji had gotten into they seemed to be underestimating him.


    "You should know the cost of attacking us," another sorcerer said, trying to regain the upper hand.


    But Ryuji had had enough.


    He tugged at his collar, revealing the cursed marks along his mouth, a sign of the powerful spell he now controlled.


    "What the¡­?!" The sorcerers'' eyes widened in shock.


    "Kneel," Ryuji commanded.


    Instantly, the invisible force of the spell slammed into the sorcerers, forcing them to their knees.


    Veins bulged on their foreheads as they struggled to stand, but it was futile. They were completely powerless against the spell.


    "This¡­ this is the Inumaki family''s cursed technique!"


    "How¡­ how can you use it?!"


    The curse technique from the Inumaki family was infamous, and seeing it in action left the sorcerers dumbstruck.


    "I don''t care what you say," one of the men gasped. "But if you kill us, your friends will die too!"


    Ryuji''s smile disappeared, his expression growing dark.


    "That was your last mistake."


    With one final command, he activated the spell fully.


    "Commit suicide."


    As Ryuji turned away, leading Sayuri and Eriri past the kneeling sorcerers, the spell took full effect.


    "Ahh!"


    A bloodcurdling scream erupted from one of the men. His hands, as if controlled by an unseen force, reached for the dagger at his waist. Despite the horror in his eyes, his body moved against his will.


    "No, no, please, no!" the sorcerer pleaded, his face pale with terror. But it was too late. His own hand slashed the blade across his throat, the gurgling sound of his final breath echoing in the now-horrified crowd that had gathered nearby.


    The other sorcerers watched in frozen disbelief as their comrade collapsed in a pool of his own blood. Some bystanders shrieked, others ran away in fear, but none dared approach.


    Ryuji didn''t even glance back at the scene, though his senses were fully aware of everything happening behind him. He could hear the remaining sorcerers, struggling to break free from the spell''s grip, their gasps filled with the terror of knowing they couldn''t stop what was coming next.


    One by one, they would follow.


    The tension in the air was suffocating, but Ryuji''s stride remained calm and unhurried as he guided Eriri and Sayuri out of the chaos.


    "This¡­ is real?" Sayuri whispered, her voice shaky with disbelief.


    She had never witnessed something so horrific before. To watch men die like that, controlled by nothing more than a word from Ryuji¡­ it was beyond comprehension.


    Eriri, though no stranger to Ryuji''s power, still shuddered at the scene. She held onto Ryuji''s arm more tightly but didn''t say anything. She trusted him completely.


    "Everything''s fine now," Ryuji reassured them softly, his voice calm. "They won''t bother us again."


    Sayuri, still in shock, could only nod, but her mind was racing. Just what kind of world had her daughter gotten involved in? And Ryuji¡­ what was he?


    Before Sayuri could process any further, Ryuji suddenly came to a stop.


    Directly in front of them stood a figure, impeccably dressed in a tailored suit, his tie neat, and a pair of distinct, circular glasses resting on his nose. His expression was stoic, almost bored, as if nothing around him could phase him.


    It was Nanami Kento.

 Chapter 70: Nanami Kento

    Nanami?


    This outfit reminded Ryuji of someone.


    Kento Nanami, the first-grade sorcerer from Jujutsu High.


    His death was a regret for many anime fans.


    Although Ryuji didn''t hate such a person, if they were opponents, he wouldn''t show any mercy.


    "Are you going to fight?" he said calmly.


    "..."


    To be honest, Nanami was also quite helpless at the moment.


    He had just gotten off work and was planning to grab something to eat, but hadn''t expected to run into this situation.


    Nanami had seen what had just happened, so he understood why Ryuji acted the way he did.


    Not that it mattered whether he could take him on or not Nanami had no intention of helping, especially when it involved those pompous higher-ups.


    Nanami sighed silently to himself.


    "I hate overtime!" His words reflected his attitude perfectly.


    The tension in the air immediately dissipated.


    "So, do you have time to grab dinner later?" Ryuji asked.


    "..."


    Nanami didn''t respond right away. Instead, he glanced at the crowd that had gathered, then looked back at Ryuji.


    "What is a sorcerer to you?"


    "They''re trash," Ryuji answered without hesitation.


    "?"


    This response left Nanami momentarily stunned.


    Eriri and Sayuri, who stood beside him, also looked confused. Was that the right answer?


    Despite the tension, Nanami''s usually stern expression broke into a smile after a moment of surprise.


    "Exactly. Sorcerers are trash."


    He finally found someone who shared his view.


    "I look forward to having that meal."


    "Haha."


    Ryuji grinned and left with Sayuri and Eriri, who were still somewhat dazed.


    As Nanami watched them leave, then glanced at the people who had taken their own lives, he decided not to interfere. Instead, he pulled out his phone.


    "Hey, Nanami! Why are you calling me at this hour? Need help with a tough curse? Or perhaps the mighty Gojo should assist?" Gojo''s laid-back, teasing voice came through the phone as soon as the call connected.


    Gojo knew Nanami well, and he rarely called after working hours.


    Nanami, who understood Gojo''s personality, wasn''t surprised and spoke calmly.


    "You were talking about that genius sorcerer named Ryuji, right? I met him today."


    "Oh?"


    Nanami''s words piqued Gojo''s interest.


    "What happened?"


    "He used cursed speech to make several people sent by the higher-ups commit suicide."


    "Whoa! Seriously?!"


    Gojo was visibly shocked.


    "Looks like the rotten higher-ups still haven''t learned their lesson."


    Even though Gojo had only informed the folks at Jujutsu High about Ryuji, it wasn''t hard for the upper echelon to catch wind of it.


    Gojo could easily understand just how eager those power-hungry individuals were to deal with Ryuji.


    But they were far too naive!


    Did they really think they could control someone that strong?


    Gojo let out a sarcastic laugh at the thought.


    "Those fools, corrupted by their own power, have completely forgotten that the most important thing for a sorcerer is strength!"


    "Mr. Gojo!"


    Hearing Gojo''s excited tone over the phone, Nanami felt a bit helpless. As a teammate, Gojo was incredibly reliable. After all, the title of "strongest sorcerer" wasn''t something Gojo gave himself it was a universal consensus.


    But as a friend? His personality could be... difficult to handle.


    "The important part of what I said is that Ryuji used a technique from the Inumaki family."


    Gojo''s excitement didn''t seem to acknowledge that key detail.


    "Also, when he used the technique, there were no major side effects, meaning he can reverse cursed energy."


    Only through reversing cursed energy can one avoid the side effects of certain dangerous techniques.


    "Does that mean he''s similar to Yuta, who can mimic techniques?"


    Gojo understood, but wasn''t particularly concerned.


    While it was rare for sorcerers to master multiple techniques, it wasn''t unheard of.


    "Don''t worry, Nanami. I''m the strongest, after all!"


    Even through the phone, Kento could imagine Gojo''s confident grin as he said that.


    But who could blame him? The Limitless technique combined with Six Eyes really was almost invincible.


    "I see."


    Given that, Nanami asked no further questions.


    At that moment, Gojo asked, "So, Nanami, what do you think of this Ryuji kid?" Gojo knew Nanami was one of the few reliable sorcerers, so he was curious about his opinion.


    "My opinion?"


    Nanami was silent for a moment. Though he hadn''t interacted with Ryuji much, he could sense the arrogance deep within him.


    A kind of dominating presence. He was similar to Gojo, yet different in some ways.


    But recalling Ryuji''s blunt response about sorcerers being trash, Nanami suddenly smiled.


    In truth, Nanami had asked that question to see how Ryuji viewed sorcerers and non-sorcerers.


    "He looks like a reliable person."


    "Oh? This is the first time I''ve heard you call someone reliable!"


    Gojo sounded genuinely surprised.


    "You''re reliable too, Gojo-san... but only in battle."


    Nanami''s expression remained calm as he spoke.


    "Hahahahahahahaha!"


    Gojo wasn''t offended; instead, he laughed heartily.


    "Don''t worry about the higher-ups, Nanami. I''ll give them a proper warning!"


    People who sat on their high horses would never let a slap to the face go unchallenged they would surely seek revenge.


    Gojo had no problem giving them a much-needed reality check.


    "Understood."


    Nanami nodded and hung up the phone.


    After taking one last look at the crowd, he left.


    He had no particular thoughts about the higher-ups'' lackeys. After all, they had threatened someone''s family. Did they really expect to be let off easily?


    If it had been him, he wouldn''t have gone as far, but he definitely would''ve taught them a lesson.


    "Hey!"


    On the way back, Eriri''s curiosity was piqued, but she didn''t know how to ask.


    "Do you want to know who that person was?"


    "Yeah!"


    Eriri nodded immediately.


    "His name is Nanami, and he''s a first-grade sorcerer. Pretty strong too!"


    In the sorcery world, there are only a few special-grade sorcerers, so a first-grade sorcerer is already considered top-tier.


    Thinking about Nanami, Ryuji found it amusing. Nanami had originally been a sorcerer but had quit due to a friend''s death, choosing instead to become a regular office worker. But here in Japan, being a corporate drone wasn''t any better those who understood knew that people were worked to the bone.


    Not even mules were treated that badly.


    In the end, Nanami had returned to being a sorcerer one who hated overtime and dreamed of spending time in the sun on a beach.


    Yet, in the end, he still didn''t get to go on that vacation! It was truly a tragic ending.


    "I see," Eriri said, not thinking too much of it.


    But Sayuri, walking beside her, had a more conflicted expression.


    "So, curses really do exist?"


    "Sayuri, haven''t you heard of them before?" Ryuji asked curiously. The Sawamura family was relatively affluent, so it seemed odd that she hadn''t heard of sorcerers.


    "When I was younger, my family mentioned it a bit, but I moved out when I got married."


    Although Sayuri came from a well-off family, she wasn''t the head of it, and after her marriage, she moved away.


    At the time, she thought it was just a story her family told. After all, she''d never seen anything firsthand.


    But now, she had.


    "So, why do they call us ''monkeys''?" Sayuri, being more mature than her daughter, could sense something.


    "Exactly," Ryuji admitted with a nod under her questioning gaze.


    "Non-sorcerers aren''t considered human. Not all sorcerers are reliable."


    "But Ryuji-kun is the best!" Eriri chimed in without hesitation. After everything that had happened, she saw Ryuji in a completely new light, he was practically glowing in her eyes.


    "..."


    Seeing her daughter gaze at Ryuji with such admiration, Sayuri could only shake her head. It was clear her daughter had already set her sights on him, whether she approved or not.


    But wasn''t that a good thing?


    Sayuri wasn''t the type to use her daughter to get close to someone, but it couldn''t hurt that her daughter was interested in someone capable.


    While Ryuji felt relaxed, there were others who weren''t so pleased.


    ------


    The upper echelons of the sorcery world were holding a meeting.


    Suddenly...


    "Bang!"


    The door was kicked open.


    Before any of the higher-ups could express their anger, they stopped short when they saw Gojo.


    There was no helping it dealing with someone as unpredictable as Gojo was beyond their capabilities.


    "What are you doing here, Gojo?" one of them asked, though he knew full well they were no match for him. Still, they had to maintain their pride.


    "Yo!"


    Gojo waved nonchalantly, completely ignoring their glares.


    He greeted them with a bright smile plastered on his face.


    "I heard you guys tried to contact Ryuji." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    The higher-ups, who had been ready to question him, suddenly fell silent.


    They had only recently learned about a genius sorcerer and wondered if they could use him to keep Gojo in check. That was why they had planned to bring him in and control him, using him as a weapon against Gojo.


    Gojo didn''t care whether they answered or not. He continued, "Well, there''s no need for that anymore because all the people you sent after him are dead."


    "Gojo Satoru!"


    What did he mean by that?


    Although Gojo had always been audacious, he''d never gone so far as to tear down the facade like this.


    Now, wasn''t this just a blatant slap in their faces?


    The higher-ups, who hadn''t yet received the news, naturally assumed that Ryuji had killed their subordinates.


    "I''m here."


    Gojo turned to face the first person who dared to speak up, an evil smirk tugging at the corners of his lips.


    "So, are you planning to fight me?"


    "..."


    Seeing that Gojo was about to unleash a technique, the anger in the room instantly dissipated, and the crowd fell into a tense silence.


    Fight him?


    Forget it!


    Gojo didn''t even need to do much. With just one rotation of his domain expansion, he could easily blow this entire place to smithereens.


    "Ha! What a bunch of spineless cowards!" Gojo chuckled to himself.


    He already knew what these people were like, so their reactions didn''t surprise him at all. If there had been any viable replacements, he would have taken care of them long ago.


    "All right, I''m not here to waste my time on you idiots."


    He casually adjusted his sleeves and declared, "I''m here to warn all of you: stay away from that kid. I''m letting this go for now, but if you make a move again, I''ll kill every last one of you."


    The way he said such terrifying words in the most nonchalant tone was classic Gojo Satoru.


    "Let''s go."


    Without waiting for a response, Gojo turned on his heel and walked out, not caring what the higher-ups thought.


    "..."


    They were furious but helpless. They had no choice but to take Gojo''s threats seriously, at least for now.


    However, it was clear that if they ever got the chance, these people wouldn''t hesitate to strike back at the first opportunity.

 Chapter 71: Worse Than Death

    "Haaa~"


    The outside world couldn''t affect Ryuji.


    The next day, he yawned as he got up from his room.


    When he stepped outside, he saw that Miko had already prepared breakfast.


    "Are you up? Wash up, have breakfast, and then head to school!"


    The weekend went by way too fast!


    "Man, as expected, the best part of school is not going to school!" Ryuji couldn''t help but sigh as he walked toward the bathroom.


    That being said, he still had to go to school. After all, if he didn''t, something always felt off.


    Looking at how childish Ryuji was acting, Miko smiled as she laid out some clothes for him to change into before heading out.


    Just as Ryuji came out of the bathroom and was about to eat breakfast¡ª


    "Ding Dong!"


    The doorbell rang.


    "Who could it be at this hour?" Ryuji asked Miko, confused.


    Miko, who had just taken out some clothes, was also curious and shook her head.


    "Ding Dong!"


    The doorbell rang again. Not sure who it was, Ryuji still went to the door.


    "Hello?"


    Outside stood a mature woman with a somewhat dangerous-looking hairstyle. Behind her was a girl who seemed to be in elementary school.


    The two looked almost identical, like an adult and a child version of the same person. They looked familiar like characters from an anime.


    "Hello!" The woman smiled as she held up a small cake in her hands.


    "My name is Sae, and this is my daughter, Sagiri!"


    The moment Ryuji heard the names, he immediately remembered them.


    This mother and daughter duo was from the anime Eromanga Sensei. In the anime, Sagiri''s mother had passed away before the story began, but here she was, alive and well.


    "We just moved in. This is a little gift. Please take care of us from now on!" Sae said.


    In Japan, it was common for people to give gifts to their new neighbors as a greeting when they moved in.


    Ryuji didn''t hesitate and took the cake.


    "Thank you. My name is Ryuji. If you need anything in the future, feel free to ask!"


    After that, he smiled at Sagiri, who was shyly hiding behind her mother.


    "Hello, Sagiri!"


    "Hello..." Sagiri blushed, hiding further behind her mother and mumbling softly.


    "Sorry about that. She''s a bit introverted and shy," Sae explained with an apologetic smile.


    "It''s fine!"


    Ryuji thought this was much better than in the anime. At least Sagiri was willing to come outside. In the anime, she never left her room due to severe social anxiety.


    It must be because her mother didn''t die here, so she wasn''t as socially withdrawn.


    "Well, we won''t take up any more of your time."


    Sae and her daughter didn''t linger long. After a brief chat, they left to greet the other neighbors.


    Ryuji watched them go, then closed the door.


    At that moment, Miko, who had just finished folding clothes, noticed the small cake in Ryuji''s hand and looked curious.


    "What''s that?"


    "A welcome gift from the neighbors. They just moved in. It''s a single mom and her daughter," Ryuji explained casually.


    "That makes sense. In that case, I''ll bake a cake to return the favor tonight!" Miko said cheerfully. In Japan, it was customary to reciprocate when someone gave you a gift.


    "Let''s focus on breakfast for now," Ryuji said.


    "Right!" Miko nodded enthusiastically.


    ---


    "Ryuji-san!"


    "Good morning, Ryuji-kun!"


    When Ryuji arrived at school, things were different. Normally, no one greeted him. But today, Yumiko and the other girls from the popular crowd all smiled and waved at him.


    The other students in the class were confused.


    When did Ryuji get so close to the girls in the clique?


    Even Hayato, who sat in front of him, glanced over curiously.


    "Good morning," Ryuji greeted them back.


    Seeing the dark circles under the girls'' eyes had disappeared, he smiled. "It looks like you''ve all recovered."


    "Yeah! Thanks to you, Ryuji-kun, we haven''t had any nightmares these past few days," Yumiko said, smiling as she pulled a chair over to sit opposite Ryuji. She didn''t seem to care about the curious looks from the other students. Then again, as the "Queen" of the class, she never did.


    "It''s nothing. You already paid me, after all."


    Over the weekend, Yumiko had transferred the payment for the exorcism through a chat app. She had even tried to invite him to dinner, but he had declined because he had plans with Utaha and Eriri.


    "But I invited you out, and you refused!" Yumiko pouted slightly, her eyes looking a bit resentful. If someone didn''t know better, they might think she''d been rejected romantically.


    Ryuji shrugged. "I had other plans. I was on a date with some other girls, so I couldn''t make it."


    "..."


    You don''t have to be so blunt, you could''ve just lied¡­


    "Was it with Miko?" Yumiko asked, remembering seeing Miko come to class to fetch Ryuji for lunch. She assumed they were dating.


    "No, it was with someone else."


    "???"


    Did I hear that right?


    "So, Ryuji-kun, Miko isn''t your girlfriend?" Yui and Hina, who had also walked over, asked in unison.


    "No, Miko is my girlfriend," Ryuji clarified.


    "..."


    Yui looked confused, her head spinning from all the back-and-forth.


    "And you''re okay saying all this so openly?" Hina asked in an amused tone. She thought it was rather bold of him to admit he had a girlfriend while also dating other girls.


    "Miko knows," Ryuji replied casually.


    "..."


    Even Hina, who prided herself on being perceptive when it came to romance, didn''t know what to say to that. Was this how relationships worked nowadays? She felt like she was behind the times.


    Meanwhile, Yumiko''s eyes brightened as if she had realized something.


    ---


    During lunch, the service club was unusually quiet. As mentioned before, whenever Rikka and Sanae weren''t around, the club was much more peaceful. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "By the way, have you heard?" Hana suddenly spoke up, breaking the silence. "There''s a new rumor going around the school!"


    Even Ryuji looked up. He usually didn''t pay much attention to school gossip.


    "What kind of rumor?" he asked.


    "A lot of students have reported encountering someone who claims to be a senior named Mai. She asks them if they can see her, but after that, all they remember is her name Sakurajima Mai and they forget what she even looks like!"


    "Really?" Miko was surprised. That was definitely unusual.


    "I''ve heard about it too," Yukino said, putting down her lunch. She looked serious.


    "Oh? So you''re not avoiding me today?" Ryuji teased, noticing Yukino sitting closer to him than usual. In the past, she would always sit far away, but now, it seemed she was becoming more comfortable around him. He had been visiting her dreams frequently over the past few nights, after all.


    "..."


    Yukino said nothing and simply rolled her eyes at him.


    Though, she couldn''t deny that their dream interactions had become increasingly vivid and... well, wild.


    There were already four or five people in the dream now.


    But Yukino felt a strange sense of calm. After all, life sometimes felt like that if you can''t fight it, you might as well lie down and accept it.


    "Don''t misunderstand, Ryuji-kun. I''m just doing it for... other reasons," she said, trying to save face.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t misunderstand," Ryuji said with a nonchalant smile, resting his chin on his hand.


    "..."


    For some reason, his smile always made Yukino feel like he could see right through her thoughts. She couldn''t help but blush slightly.


    "Ahem, let''s get back to the rumor," she said, clearing her throat to change the subject.


    "One of my classmates met a girl who introduced herself as Sakurajima Mai during gym class. She asked if he could see her. Afterward, he barely remembered the encounter and started doubting if it even happened. He only remembered her name."


    It was easy to dismiss it as a hallucination, Yukino explained. But it was strange for so many people to have the same illusion.


    "Sakurajima Mai?"


    Ryuji''s eyes narrowed. He immediately recognized the name. It was Bunny Girl Senpai.


    At this point, Mai''s presence was only beginning to fade, meaning people could still barely see her. But soon, it would be much harder to remember her, or even see her at all.


    "Hmm?"


    When Ryuji looked up, he saw everyone staring at him, clearly expecting an explanation.


    "What?" he asked. "Aren''t you going to talk about it among yourselves?"


    "I just thought you might know something," Yukino replied, slightly confused by her own words. Since when had she started relying on Ryuji? In the past, she had always believed in solving everything by herself.


    Now, though, she was turning to Ryuji for answers.


    When had that habit formed?


    "I''m curious too!" Miko and Hana chimed in, their eyes full of curiosity.


    "Could it be some kind of supernatural event?" Miko asked.


    "Is it something strange?" Hana added, her curiosity mixing with a bit of fear. Ever since she learned about the existence of curses from Ryuji, she had been both scared and fascinated, secretly hoping to see something unusual again.


    "It''s not exactly strange," Ryuji said. "If it were, people wouldn''t just forget someone''s appearance after meeting them."


    "So what could it be?" Miko asked, intrigued.


    Ryuji thought for a moment. "It''s more likely that a technique is getting out of control."


    In Rascal Does Not Dream of Bunny Girl Senpai, Mai Sakurajima begins fading from people''s perception due to "Adolescence Syndrome," a mysterious phenomenon tied to emotional and psychological struggles. The turning point comes when Sakuta confesses his love for her in front of the entire school, loudly declaring his feelings. This public declaration forces everyone to acknowledge her presence again, breaking the effects of the syndrome.


    "A technique?" Yukino, who had been quietly observing, spoke up. She raised her eyebrows at the new term. "What do you mean by that?"


    "Sometimes, sorcerers have techniques they aren''t fully aware of, and they accidentally activate them without knowing how to control them. That''s called a technique going out of control," Ryuji explained.


    "Kind of like Yuta''s situation," he added, referencing Yuta, a character well-known in the sorcery world. "He didn''t know about his own abilities, and when his childhood friend Rika died, his emotions caused his curse energy to spiral out of control, turning her into a special-grade curse."


    "So, you''re saying this person''s technique is making her disappear from people''s memories?" Miko asked, starting to connect the dots.


    Ryuji nodded. "It''s probably a technique that makes her presence disappear. She might have activated it without realizing it, and now it''s backfiring."


    "And the consequences?" Yukino asked, leaning in slightly.


    "The consequences? Well, as you can see, people are already starting to forget about her. Eventually, no one will remember her at all. She''ll still exist, but to everyone else, it will be like she never did. She''ll be completely alone."


    "..."


    Everyone was silent for a moment, taking in the weight of what Ryuji had just said. The idea of being completely forgotten, of walking through life with no one acknowledging you, was horrifying.


    "So she''ll just... fade away?" Yukino finally asked, her voice soft.


    Ryuji nodded gravely. "Yeah. Unless someone can figure out how to stop it, that''s exactly what will happen."


    Miko looked down, a worried expression crossing her face. "That sounds... really lonely."


    "It does," Ryuji agreed, thinking about the desperation someone like Mai must be feeling. To be alive, but to be invisible, forgotten by the world it was a fate worse than death.


    ******


    Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 72: Mr Plumber

    All pairs of eyes turned to Ryuji.


    After all, these girls were kind at heart.


    "Well, there''s nothing I can do if I can''t find her!" Ryuji shrugged. He had no idea where Mai Sakurajima was at the moment, so there was no point in worrying about helping her right now.


    "..."


    The girls realized this too, and for a moment, they weren''t sure what to say.


    "Don''t worry about it!" Ryuji smiled and waved dismissively. "Maybe someday, she''ll be able to control her power."


    After all, a technique going out of control doesn''t last forever. If the person adapts to their abilities and learns how to use them properly, everything should stabilize.


    Of course, there were always other ways to fix the situation.


    "If you meet her, just tell her where the Service Club is. I should be able to see her," Ryuji added.


    In other words, as long as someone had strong enough cursed energy, they should be able to perceive her presence.


    "Got it!"


    With Ryuji''s reassurance, the girls stopped worrying. They decided to keep an eye out for her on campus maybe they''d run into her eventually.


    ---


    That evening, Miko was preparing some gifts for the new neighbors when her mother called, saying some relatives were visiting, so she had to head home.


    "Do you want me to come with you?" Ryuji offered.


    "No need!" Miko smiled, shaking her head. "My mom said they''re just coming to pay respects to my dad. Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon!"


    It wasn''t too far away, after all.


    With that, Miko left the house.


    "Ha~"


    The house felt oddly quiet after she left, and Ryuji realized it was a little lonely. He had gotten used to having people around, and now being alone felt strange.


    "Well, guess I''ll play some games!"


    Even though he had traveled to another world, many of the games from his previous life still existed here. After playing a bit, maybe Miko would be back.


    But just as he was about to get started


    "Ding Dong!"


    The doorbell rang.


    "Did she forget something?" Ryuji muttered, thinking Miko might have left something behind. He quickly walked over to open the door.


    Unexpectedly, it wasn''t Miko at the door it was Sae, the neighbor who had introduced herself that morning. She was holding a pair of pliers in one hand, her clothes slightly wet, and she looked at him apologetically.


    "Um, sorry to bother you, Ryuji-kun, but could you help me fix a water pipe?"


    "..."


    Was she serious about fixing the plumbing?


    "Yes, of course." Ryuji nodded, quickly realizing that the issue was legitimate. The plumbing in the house she''d just moved into was probably old and had broken down.


    Ryuji knew a little about this kind of repair, so it wasn''t too difficult for him to fix.


    ---


    "It''s done!" Ryuji announced after finishing the repair. He looked over at Sae, who was standing nearby. "Try it out and see if it works."


    "Thank you so much!" Sae said gratefully. She turned on the shower, but to her surprise, she was immediately drenched in water.


    "Ah!" She let out a small scream and quickly shut it off.


    "Thank you, Ryuji-kun. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t know what to do!" Sae said, now completely soaked. Being a single mother and a professional artist, she didn''t have much experience with home repairs. She was fortunate to have someone like Ryuji to help.


    "Would you like to stay for dinner as a thank you?"


    "Uh, no need. I''ve already received a thank-you gift," Ryuji replied.


    "...?"


    Sae looked confused. A thank-you gift? When had she given him one?


    But then she realized what Ryuji meant she noticed his gaze and suddenly became aware of her soaked clothing, which clung to her, making things rather... revealing.


    Flustered, Sae blushed and stammered, "W-Wait, please! I''ll just go change!"


    Despite being a mother, Sae''s face turned red as she quickly ran out of the bathroom, embarrassed by the situation.


    Ryuji chuckled as she fled. He didn''t say anything and simply left the bathroom.


    A few minutes later, Sae, now in dry clothes, emerged from her room. She kept her head down, still feeling a bit embarrassed about earlier.


    "Thanks again for your help. I''ll head back now," Ryuji said, ready to leave.


    "Wait, please sit down for a moment!" Sae hurriedly insisted. "I''ll make you some tea. You can''t just leave after helping me like that!"


    Not waiting for his reply, Sae quickly went to the kitchen to prepare tea.


    "Alright, then," Ryuji said, deciding not to refuse her hospitality. He sat down on the couch, taking the opportunity to observe Sae''s house. Like his, it was a two-story building, cozy and well-suited for two people.


    Soon, Sae returned with a tray of tea. "Please, have some tea."


    "Thank you," Ryuji said, taking the cup gratefully.


    He sipped the tea and asked casually, "Where''s Sagiri? School''s already over, right?"


    "Sagiri is in her room, practicing her drawing," Sae explained. "She''s really into it, probably because I''m a painter myself."


    "Ah, that makes sense," Ryuji nodded. It seemed Sagiri had inherited her mother''s talent and passion for art.


    The house was surprisingly quiet. Even though Ryuji and Sae were talking, no sound seemed to come from Sagiri''s room, which had excellent soundproofing.


    "I can''t thank you enough for helping me today, Ryuji-kun," Sae said sincerely. "It''s hard doing all this alone sometimes."


    Sae sighed softly, clearly carrying a burden. It was times like these that made her wish she had someone to rely on. But when she thought of her own situation, her expression darkened.


    "It''s nothing, really. We''re neighbors. If you need help again, just let me know," Ryuji said, smiling warmly. "I live next door, after all."


    Sae blinked, then smiled back. "Thank you so much, Ryuji-kun."


    "You don''t have to call me ''kun.'' I''m still a high schooler, after all. Just call me Ryuji."


    Sae hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Alright, Ryuji¡­ You can call me Sae."


    "Sure, Sister Sae!" Ryuji replied, using a more casual and friendly form of address.


    Sae''s face lit up a bit when he called her that. It felt nice to be called "sister," making her feel closer to him.


    But then Ryuji casually asked, "By the way, where''s your husband? Is he around?"


    "..."


    Ryuji''s question seemed to hit a sensitive spot. Sae''s mood instantly darkened again.


    "If it''s something you''d rather not talk about, that''s okay," Ryuji quickly added, noticing her discomfort.


    "No, it''s fine," Sae said, shaking her head. "There''s nothing I can''t say¡­"


    After a deep breath, she began to explain.


    "Actually, I''ve always felt like I''m an unlucky person."


    Perhaps it was the new environment, or maybe it was the fact that she hadn''t had anyone to talk to about this in a long time, but Sae opened up to Ryuji.


    She told him about her situation, confirming what Ryuji had suspected. She had remarried after meeting a man on a blind date Masamune''s father. He was a decent man, nothing special, but reliable. They married the same day they met, hoping to give Sagiri a stable family.


    But tragically, both Masamune''s father and Masamune himself died in an accident shortly after the move.  Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And just like that, Sae''s life remained unchanged still a single mother, still alone.


    This incident made her believe she was cursed. She felt that anyone who got close to her would meet with misfortune.


    "..."


    Ryuji was silent as he listened, processing the story.


    So, Izumi Sae was still a widow, and Sagiri was still living without a father.


    "Do you think someone like me can ever be happy?" Sae asked, her voice shaky and her eyes glistening with unshed tears.


    "How could you think otherwise?" Ryuji said gently. He reached out and held her hand, giving her a comforting smile.


    "From another perspective, this might actually be a stroke of luck for you."


    "Luck?" Sae looked up at him, clearly confused. How could anything about her situation be considered lucky?


    "If that accident hadn''t happened, Sister Sae wouldn''t have moved here, and we wouldn''t have met. Isn''t that fate?" Ryuji said with a grin.


    "You¡­ what are you saying!" Sae''s face turned red, embarrassed by his words.


    Fate?


    The idea made her blush. It felt a little silly to think of things that way.


    But Sae didn''t pull her hand away this time. Instead, she let herself smile a little, the weight of her past starting to lift.


    "You know, Ryuji-kun¡­ you really know how to say the right things. I bet you''ve used these lines on a lot of girls."


    "Sister Sae, you''re not just some girl. How could they compare to you?"


    Youth had its advantages, sure, but maturity came with its own charm, one that Ryuji clearly appreciated.


    "Bad boy!" Sae pouted, playfully hitting his shoulder. She had thought he would be an honest, straightforward guy, but now she realized there was more to him. Yet, strangely, instead of feeling uneasy, she found herself smiling, a warmth spreading inside her.


    "You said that man wasn''t a good match for me, huh? And you think you are?"


    "Maybe," Ryuji replied with a teasing grin. He didn''t try to hide his feelings.


    Of course, Ryuji wouldn''t force anything. If Sae wasn''t interested, that would be the end of it. But right now, her reaction seemed more like playful resistance rather than outright rejection.


    "I-I already have a daughter, you know," Sae said softly, her voice trembling slightly. The reality of their age difference and her responsibilities as a mother made her hesitant.


    "I don''t mind. I just think someone as amazing as you deserves to be cared for, not always having to shoulder everything alone," Ryuji responded sincerely.

 Chapter 73: Underage

    Perhaps only those who have been single mothers can truly understand the weight of the sadness.


    The feeling of having to do everything by yourself.


    Didn''t Sae want someone she could rely on?


    "I¡­" Sae hesitated. Sometimes, silence or hesitation speaks volumes.


    "If you''re feeling confused, don''t overthink it," Ryuji said gently, his voice calm but reassuring. "Just follow your feelings."


    He leaned in closer to Sae, and she, knowing what Ryuji intended to do, paused for just a moment. But instead of pulling away, she closed her eyes, accepting the moment.


    Just as their lips were about to meet


    "Mom, when''s dinner?" Sagiri''s voice called out suddenly from her room upstairs.


    Sae immediately jolted up from the sofa, her face flushed with embarrassment.


    "It''ll be ready soon!" she called back, her voice hurried and a little shaky.


    At that moment, the door to Sagiri''s room opened, and the young girl stepped out. She seemed curious, seeing Ryuji still there, lying casually on the sofa.


    "Are you the big brother from next door?" Sagiri asked, her head tilted slightly, her innocent eyes glancing between Ryuji and her mother. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unlike Sae, who was flustered, Ryuji remained calm, smiling warmly. "Good evening, Sagiri!"


    "Good evening!" she replied, her small voice soft and polite.


    "There was a problem with the water pipes in your bathroom," Ryuji explained smoothly, "so your mom asked me to come over and help fix them."


    "Oh, I see," Sagiri said with a nod, not suspecting anything out of the ordinary.


    Sae, who had managed to calm herself, felt relieved. "Sagiri, why don''t you go back to your room for a little while? Dinner will be ready soon," she said gently.


    "Okay, Mom!" Sagiri nodded obediently, but before closing her door, she took another curious glance at Ryuji.


    As the door shut behind Sagiri, Sae let out a deep sigh of relief. "That was close¡­"


    She turned to Ryuji, her face still slightly pink with embarrassment. "This is all your fault!" she scolded, though there wasn''t any real anger in her voice.


    Ryuji simply shrugged, an innocent smile on his face. "Well, sometimes my hands have a mind of their own!"


    "..."


    Sae couldn''t help but roll her eyes, though there was a hint of a smile tugging at her lips. Shaking her head, she turned toward the kitchen. After all, dinner still needed to be made.


    Ryuji was about to say something more, but at that moment, his phone buzzed in his pocket. He pulled it out, his expression shifting slightly as he read the message.


    "Looks like I''ve gotta go," Ryuji said as he stood up from the couch.


    "Leaving already?" Sae asked, stepping out from the kitchen. Her voice had a hint of reluctance, even though she knew he had other things to do.


    "Yeah, but don''t worry. We''ll have another chance to eat together." Ryuji smiled and leaned in closer, whispering something in her ear before turning to leave.


    "Bad guy¡­" Sae muttered under her breath, but she couldn''t hide the smile on her face as she watched him go.


    Though her heart was racing, Sae forced herself to focus on preparing dinner for Sagiri. After all, Ryuji lived right next door. She would see him again soon enough.


    ---


    As for Ryuji, he didn''t head home right away. He still had some things to take care of, namely meeting up with Nanami, who had asked for help earlier. After leaving Sae''s house, Ryuji took a taxi straight to the city center.


    Someone had invited him to dinner, and it would be a shame to waste such an opportunity.


    ---


    "Mom?" Sagiri called out during dinner, noticing how her mother seemed to drift off into her thoughts. "You''ve been acting a little strange today."


    "Huh?" Sae snapped out of her daze, blinking at her daughter''s concerned face. She quickly shook her head. "Oh, it''s nothing. I was just thinking about something else."


    Sagiri looked at her mother thoughtfully. She knew her mom worked hard and had been stressed recently. After hesitating for a moment, Sagiri spoke up, her voice more serious than usual.


    "Don''t worry, Mom. I''m getting better at drawing now. I''ll be able to help you make money soon."


    Sae''s heart softened at her daughter''s words. Even though Sagiri was still so young, she was already so thoughtful and concerned about their situation. Sagiri knew it hadn''t been easy for her mother to raise her alone, especially after the move.


    "Don''t worry about that, sweetie." Sae smiled, gently patting her daughter''s head. "Mom''s fine. I''ve already gotten several offers to do illustration work, so we''re doing okay."


    As an illustrator, Sae had a steady income from working on character designs for light novels. It was something she had been doing for a while, and under her online alias Eromanga, she had become quite well-known in the industry.


    It wasn''t uncommon for authors to approach her with requests for illustrations, so finances weren''t a big concern at the moment.


    "Is that true?" Sagiri asked, her worry easing.


    "Yes, really," Sae assured her. Seeing her daughter smile again lifted her spirits.


    But Sagiri was still curious. "Then what were you thinking about earlier?"


    Sae hesitated, not sure how to explain her earlier thoughts about Ryuji. After a moment, she decided to test the waters. "Well¡­ I was just wondering what you think of the boy next door."


    "Ryuji?" Sagiri asked, blinking. "The handsome older brother?"


    Sae was surprised by her daughter''s straightforward answer, but it also made her laugh. When Sagiri was around other people, her shyness made it hard for her to express herself, but around her mom, she was more open.


    "Yeah, that''s him," Sae said. "What do you think of him?"


    Sagiri thought for a moment, recalling their brief encounter. "I think he''s nice! He''s got a really bright smile, and he''s super handsome."


    Sae chuckled to herself. Looks definitely played a part in first impressions, especially with someone as shy as Sagiri. If Ryuji had been less good-looking, maybe her daughter wouldn''t have been so quick to praise him.


    "Well, who knows? Maybe you''ll get to know him better in the future," Sae said with a soft smile.


    "Really?" Sagiri seemed intrigued. The idea of getting to know the friendly boy next door wasn''t something she''d considered, but if her mom said so, she didn''t see any reason to object.


    With that, they continued eating, the conversation turning to lighter topics.


    ---


    Later that night, in a cozy izakaya, Ryuji walked in and spotted Nanami sitting alone at the bar, sipping from his glass. He made his way over and took a seat next to him.


    "I didn''t expect you to invite me out for drinks," Ryuji said with a grin, settling in.


    "After a day''s work, a drink at an izakaya helps ease the fatigue. It''s something I picked up during my time as a corporate worker," Nanami replied, his tone as serious as ever.


    "Haha, it sounds like you didn''t enjoy your old job very much."


    Nanami had once left behind the life of a sorcerer to try living as an ordinary office worker. But as he quickly discovered, being a corporate slave was even worse than dealing with curses.


    "Work is shit," Nanami said bluntly, loosening his tie. "Just like being a sorcerer is shit."


    "Haha! You''re not wrong," Ryuji laughed, clearly enjoying the straightforwardness of his new friend.


    But then Ryuji glanced at the drink menu and frowned slightly. "Although, is it really okay for a high school student to be drinking in a place like this?"


    Nanami looked over and responded seriously, "Sorry, I didn''t think about that. I didn''t know any other places."


    "Well, I guess age doesn''t matter much for a sorcerer," Ryuji said with a shrug, motioning to order a drink.


    Just as he was about to choose, a glass of juice was placed in front of him by the bartender. The bartender, a young woman, glanced at Ryuji with a neutral expression.


    "High school students aren''t allowed to drink," she said simply, wiping a glass with a cloth.


    She cast a quick glance in Nanami''s direction and muttered, "Scumbag."


    Ryuji blinked in surprise, but then he burst into laughter.


    "Nanami! You''ve been labeled a scumbag!"


    Nanami''s normally calm expression faltered for a moment. He wasn''t used to being called that.


    "Well, it seems I''ve chosen the wrong place this time," he said, somewhat embarrassed.


    Ryuji, still laughing, glanced up at the bartender again. She had light blue hair and an intense expression. Recognizing her, Ryuji suddenly remembered who she was.


    "Kawasaki Saki¡­" he thought.


    Saki was a character from one of the anime series he knew. She worked several jobs to support her family, doing everything she could to take care of her younger brother.


    Nanami, noticing Ryuji''s stare, teased him. "Looks like she caught your eye."


    "Hmm? It''s not like that," Ryuji responded quickly, waving his hand. "I just recognized her."


    Saki, overhearing the conversation, glanced over, her expression unreadable. She didn''t say anything but continued wiping the glasses with a calm, practiced motion.


    Nanami raised an eyebrow. "Recognized her, huh? Are you sure it''s not just your type?"


    Ryuji shot Nanami an annoyed look, but before he could respond, Saki interrupted.


    "You need something else?" she asked, her voice neutral but her eyes narrowing slightly in suspicion.


    Ryuji, realizing he might have been staring for too long, quickly shook his head. "No, nothing. Just curious if you were Kawasaki Saki from school."


    Saki blinked, clearly caught off guard by the mention of her name. She studied Ryuji carefully, trying to place him. "You¡­ know me?"


    Ryuji nodded. "Yeah, I''m Ryuji. We go to the same school. I''ve seen you around before."


    Saki''s expression shifted slightly, but her guard didn''t drop. "So you''re just a student, huh?" She muttered something under her breath about high schoolers showing up in bars, but it was more to herself than to him.


    Nanami, watching the exchange, smirked. "See? I knew you were up to something."


    Ryuji rolled his eyes. "Come on, Nanami. I''m not hitting on her. I just recognized her."


    Saki shot them both a look, clearly unimpressed. "I don''t care what you''re up to. Just don''t make trouble here."


    Ryuji raised his hands in mock surrender. "No trouble, promise."


    Satisfied with that, Saki went back to her work, but not before giving Nanami a quick glare. "Don''t invite high schoolers to drink next time."


    Nanami, seemed a little flustered. "Understood¡­"


    Ryuji stifled another laugh, enjoying the rare moment of seeing Nanami, normally so calm and composed, looking like he was scolded.

 Chapter 74: Bromance

    As for Kawasaki Saki, there was a reason behind her cold demeanor.


    Just as high school students weren''t allowed to drink alcohol, even though schools didn''t explicitly forbid students from working, certain jobs could cause trouble. Working in a place like this bar, for instance even if she wasn''t doing anything wrong could still get her in trouble if people found out.


    And Saki really needed this job now.


    She thought Ryuji might use that knowledge to threaten her.


    Realizing she had misunderstood him, Saki''s expression returned to its usual stoicism.


    "If you don''t need anything else, I''ll get back to work," she said, her voice cold but not unfriendly. It was just how she was. In the anime, she had the same distant attitude not because she was cold-hearted, but because working late nights made her exhausted, leaving her with little energy to socialize.


    Ryuji didn''t stop her. After watching Saki walk away, he turned back to Nanami.


    "So, you still haven''t told me why did you suddenly ask me out for dinner?"


    Nanami thought for a moment before deciding not to hide anything. He knew that when dealing with someone like Ryuji, honesty was the best approach. Trying to be clever or manipulative would only backfire.


    "Part of it is personal," Nanami began, "but mostly, it''s because of Jujutsu High."


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow. "Go on."


    "Because of Gojo-san, the higher-ups at Jujutsu High are aware of a genius sorcerer like you. They want us to establish more connections with you at least to prevent you from joining the ranks of the curse users." Nanami explained, his tone serious.


    Curse users. Ryuji understood the implication. Curse users were sorcerers who had chosen to use their powers for evil, disregarding human life entirely. They used curses for their own selfish purposes, earning them the label of curse users.


    "That''s it?" Ryuji asked, his expression neutral.


    Nanami nodded. "We don''t want you to fall into that category. You have too much potential for that."


    Ryuji smirked. "Don''t worry. The strong only seek out the stronger. Only the weak pick on the weak."


    He wasn''t interested in bullying the helpless. To him, people who abused their strength to crush those weaker than them were pathetic. Life had a way of coming back to bite those who lacked respect for it.


    Nanami''s eyes widened slightly at Ryuji''s words. "The strong only seek out the stronger, huh?"


    It was the first time he''d heard someone phrase it like that, but it made sense. Surprisingly so.


    "I figured as much," Nanami said, his voice carrying a hint of respect. "I never doubted it."


    Nanami had known from the moment Ryuji said that sorcerers were "trash" that he had no interest in associating with curse users.


    "From a personal perspective, though," Nanami continued, "I just wanted someone to talk to."


    Nanami had become withdrawn after his close friend, Haibara, died. That event had pushed him to leave behind the life of a sorcerer and try living as an ordinary person.


    "If anyone could surpass Gojo-san, it might be you," Nanami said, raising his glass in a toast to Ryuji.


    "Who knows?" Ryuji grinned and raised his own glass, though it was only filled with juice.


    For hours, Ryuji and Nanami talked about everything from sorcery to mundane life. The serious atmosphere that Nanami usually carried had lightened considerably by the end of their conversation.


    "It''s getting late," Nanami said after checking his phone. "I have to work tomorrow."


    There was a heaviness in his voice as he spoke, a familiar sadness returning to his eyes.


    Ryuji laughed. "Seeing you like this makes me not want to graduate."


    Nanami didn''t respond to the joke, but his expression softened slightly. How nice it would be to stay young and carefree forever.


    At that moment, Saki, who had just finished her shift, came out of the back of the bar, looking tired as she changed her clothes and prepared to leave.


    "Huh?" Ryuji and Nanami turned their heads at the same time, both sensing something.


    It wasn''t because of anything Saki had done but because a cursed spirit had appeared, following her.


    "Work¡­ so annoying¡­ so annoying¡­" the cursed spirit muttered. It was a low-level spirit, with limited intelligence, and it was attracted to Saki, drawn in by her exhaustion and frustration.


    "I guess high school students are under a lot of pressure these days," Ryuji said, amused.


    Cursed spirits feed on negative emotions, growing stronger as they absorb more. Saki''s long hours and late-night exhaustion had made her a prime target for this one.


    "This shitty society," Nanami muttered, disgusted.


    It was a vicious cycle. Society''s pressures created more negative emotions, which in turn created more powerful cursed spirits. And those cursed spirits would harm humans, further feeding the cycle.


    Even as a first-grade sorcerer, Nanami couldn''t solve the problem at its root.


    Realizing his own frustration, Nanami exhaled slowly, regaining his composure.


    "Level 4 cursed spirit?" Nanami assessed. The spirit following Saki was weak, a low-level curse that could be handled by an average person if they had a weapon. But if it continued feeding off her negative emotions, it wouldn''t be long before it upgraded to a level 3.


    "Leave it to me," Nanami began to say, but Ryuji, who had been watching Saki walk away, suddenly interrupted.


    "I''ll handle it," Ryuji said, his eyes focused on Saki''s retreating figure.


    Nanami paused, then smirked knowingly. "I see¡­ you hate working overtime, don''t you?"


    Nanami wasn''t stupid. He could tell that Ryuji wanted to help, and maybe impress Saki in the process. Besides, it wasn''t a bad idea to let the younger sorcerer handle the situation.


    "You''re not thinking anything strange, are you?" Ryuji glanced at Nanami suspiciously, noticing the teasing smirk on his face.


    "Of course not," Nanami replied, shaking his head. "Youth is a wonderful thing."


    Ryuji rolled his eyes but didn''t argue. He left the bar and followed Saki at a distance.


    ---


    "Work¡­ so annoying¡­ so annoying¡­" The cursed spirit behind Saki continued muttering as it followed her, feeding on her exhaustion.


    Saki walked down the darkened street, her head down, too tired to notice the presence lurking behind her.


    Suddenly, the cursed spirit began to change. Its body swelled and twisted, growing in size as it absorbed enough negative energy to upgrade from level 4 to level 3.


    Ryuji, watching from behind, narrowed his eyes. "It upgraded¡­"


    Despite the cursed spirit''s growth, Saki continued walking, completely unaware.


    Ryuji considered the situation for a moment. Logically, if the cursed spirit had absorbed Saki''s negative emotions, she should have felt a little better by now. But she still looked exhausted, weighed down by the same burdens.


    "This doesn''t make sense¡­" Ryuji muttered to himself. "It''s like the law of conservation of energy doesn''t apply."


    He shook his head. "I''ve traveled through worlds, and I''m still thinking about science. My brain must be fried."


    Deciding it was time to act, Ryuji prepared to take down the cursed spirit before it could grow any stronger.


    But just as he was about to make his move, Saki stopped walking. She turned around and looked directly at him.


    "...?"


    Under Ryuji''s confused gaze, Saki stared at him silently for a few moments, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    After what felt like an eternity, she finally spoke.


    "Are you¡­ a pervert?"


    "..."


    Ryuji blinked in disbelief. Because he had been following her, she thought he was a stalker?


    Rolling his eyes, Ryuji responded, "You do realize this is also the way to my house, right?"


    It wasn''t even a lie. He hadn''t realized until he started following her that they lived in the same direction.


    Saki looked like she was about to say something else, but at that moment, a sudden cry for help rang out from nearby.


    "Help! Somebody help!"


    Both Ryuji and Saki froze, turning toward the sound. Under a nearby streetlamp, they saw a man with a briefcase, trembling with fear as he stood facing something they couldn''t yet see.


    "What¡­ what is that?" Saki asked, her voice shaky. She had walked this route many times, but this was the first time she''d encountered something like this.


    Ryuji didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he raised an eyebrow, sensing the dark energy in the air. There was something off about the situation.


    "Strange energy¡­" he muttered. "Could it be?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without thinking, Saki started to walk toward the man, her natural kindness compelling her to help.


    But as she approached, the man''s body suddenly jerked.


    A moment later, blood began to flow from him, staining the ground beneath his feet. The man''s body collapsed backward, revealing the figure behind him.


    A woman stood there, her face obscured by a mask, holding a pair of bloodstained scissors.


    Saki''s eyes widened in horror.


    "Murder¡­ murder!" she screamed, frozen in shock at the sight of the body.


    But Ryuji remained calm, his eyes locked onto the masked woman.


    Unlike Saki, who was frozen in fear, Ryuji''s expression remained composed as he assessed the situation.


    The woman wore a mask, and in her hand, she held a pair of large, bloodstained scissors. Her eyes were gleaming with a twisted sense of joy.


    "This¡­ is the Slit-Mouthed Woman," Ryuji said quietly, identifying the figure before them.


    "Wh-what?" Saki stammered, disbelief clear in her voice. The Slit-Mouthed Woman? That urban legend?


    The Slit-Mouthed Woman was infamous in urban myths. She was said to approach her victims and ask if they thought she was pretty. If they answered "no," she killed them. But if they answered "yes," she revealed the grotesque cuts that extended her mouth from ear to ear, then used her scissors to carve their faces in the same way.


    Saki felt a cold sweat run down her back. "That¡­ that can''t be real. It''s just a story!"


    Ryuji didn''t respond to her disbelief. Instead, his gaze remained fixed on the figure. He could sense the cursed energy swirling around her it was undeniable. She was real.


    At that moment, the Slit-Mouthed Woman turned her attention toward them, locking eyes with Ryuji and Saki.


    She began to walk toward them, her steps slow but deliberate, her bloodstained scissors glinting ominously under the streetlights.

 Chapter 75: Sure Hit

    "Hurry up, hurry up and move!" Saki tried hard to calm herself down.


    Unfortunately, despite her efforts, she could only manage a few steps backward and still couldn''t bring herself to run.


    At that moment, just as Ryuji was about to take action, he noticed something strange. The cursed spirit that had been following Saki suddenly seemed to notice something incredibly appetizing. Its demeanor shifted as it locked its gaze onto the Slit-Mouthed Woman.


    Simultaneously, the aura of the Slit-Mouthed Woman began to merge with the cursed spirit''s energy, creating a disturbing resonance.


    "What the hell is this?"


    As the two auras merged, Saki could see a grotesque and terrifying monster forming behind her. One glance at it made her body tremble uncontrollably.


    "This is a cursed spirit," Ryuji''s calm voice suddenly broke the silence.


    "Curse¡­ cursed spirit?" Kawasaki Saki stammered, not understanding how Ryuji could remain so calm in the face of this monstrosity. But, despite her confusion, his calm demeanor made her feel a little more at ease, as if she now had someone to rely on.


    "What''s a cursed spirit?" she asked, still shaking.


    Ryuji, crossing his arms casually, explained, "Think of it as a monster that feeds on negative human emotions. You''ve been pretty stressed and negative lately, so it targeted you."


    Too many negative emotions? Saki thought back to her recent late nights, long work hours, and constant exhaustion. It was true¡ªshe hadn''t been in the best state of mind lately.


    "Normally, humans can''t see cursed spirits," Ryuji continued, "but it looks like the merging of urban legend energy and cursed energy is causing something... unexpected."


    Just like when Tomoya Aki had transformed due to the Skeleton Woman urban legend, this fusion was creating a monstrous being that could be perceived by ordinary people.


    "Then¡­ what should I do?" Saki asked, now sure that Ryuji was the person responsible for dealing with these kinds of things. The reason he had followed her earlier must have been because he knew about this situation. She wondered if she had misunderstood him.


    "What should you do? Just watch calmly," Ryuji replied, looking completely indifferent to the situation as he observed the merging cursed spirit and urban legend.


    "...What?"


    Saki thought she had misheard him, but when she saw Ryuji standing there, arms crossed and completely at ease, she was left speechless. He had no intention of acting or running. What was she supposed to do?


    The fusion between the cursed spirit and the Slit-Mouthed Woman wasn''t slow. In fact, it was happening rapidly. Within less than a minute, the Slit-Mouthed Woman and the cursed spirit had fully merged into a single entity.


    The result was disturbing: her appearance shifted to that of a woman from an older era, her figure slightly bloated. The mask she had worn was gone, but her disfigured mouth, with the smile cut to her ears, remained. In her hand, she still clutched the bloodstained scissors, and the cruel, playful gleam in her eyes remained unchanged.


    "Am I beautiful?" she asked with a sickening smile. Her voice seemed to carry a strange power, and a sudden gust of wind blew around them.


    "No! I can''t move!" Saki felt panic surge through her as her body became paralyzed, unable to move. She could only stand there, frozen in place.


    "A domain¡­ incomplete, but still a domain," Ryuji mused aloud, his eyes narrowing as he observed the scene.


    The Slit-Mouthed Woman, who had only been a first-level cursed spirit, had merged with the third-level cursed spirit following Saki, propelling her into the ranks of special-grade cursed spirits. And with that power came the ability to form a rudimentary domain.


    In essence, when the Slit-Mouthed Woman asked someone if she was beautiful, the victim would be paralyzed, forced to answer. No matter whether the answer was "yes" or "no," it would trigger her killing conditions. This was her incomplete domain, an area of absolute control.


    If the cursed spirit that merged with her had been stronger, she might have been able to create a fully developed domain.


    "Am I beautiful?" the Slit-Mouthed Woman asked again, her voice louder this time.


    "I¡­" Saki could feel her mouth moving involuntarily, as if she was being compelled to answer.


    But before she could respond, Ryuji''s voice cut through the air.


    "Sorry, but I''m not into ugly women like you."


    The Slit-Mouthed Woman''s bloated figure had definitely lost its appeal. Ryuji''s blunt response only seemed to aggravate her further.


    "Go to hell!" The killing condition had been triggered. The Slit-Mouthed Woman''s figure lunged forward with surprising speed, her bloodstained scissors aimed directly at Ryuji.


    "Is it a guaranteed hit?" Ryuji could sense the certainty of the attack. No matter how much he dodged, the scissors would land¡ªit was a sure-hit condition, a trademark of domains.


    "Be careful!" Saki shouted, trying to warn him, but her voice trembled with fear.


    As the Slit-Mouthed Woman closed in, a strange series of markings suddenly appeared on Ryuji''s mouth.


    "Fall," he muttered under his breath.


    In an instant, an invisible force slammed into the Slit-Mouthed Woman, knocking her out of the air and into the ground with a resounding crash.


    The ground cracked from the impact, but the Slit-Mouthed Woman''s scissors still flew toward Ryuji, as if determined to complete their strike.


    Ryuji reached up and effortlessly caught the scissors with his hand.


    "The guaranteed hit effect of domains really is troublesome," he muttered, his grip tightening around the blade.


    "Physical strengthening," he said to himself, triggering the ability he had learned from Maki.


    The muscles in his arm bulged slightly as his strength increased.


    "Bang!"


    The scissors shattered into pieces under the pressure of Ryuji''s grip, crumbling into dust.


    Ryuji glanced at the Slit-Mouthed Woman, who was struggling to get up from the ground, her body now limp and broken.


    "You''re not giving up, are you?" Ryuji said calmly, watching her writhing form.


    Though she was helpless, the look in her eyes was still filled with pure malice and a desire to kill.


    "Third Dimension," Ryuji muttered.


    The space around the Slit-Mouthed Woman began to twist and distort. Her limbs snapped and shattered under the immense pressure, rendering her completely powerless.


    "Ahhh!" Even a cursed being like the Slit-Mouthed Woman couldn''t suppress the agonized scream that escaped her lips as she was torn apart.


    "I''ll¡­ I''ll kill you¡­ human!" she screamed through gritted teeth.


    Ryuji didn''t take the threat seriously.


    "You''d need to survive first," he said with a cold smile."


    With that, Ryuji activated his devouring spell.


    "Soul Devouring!"


    Dark chains materialized from thin air, wrapping around the Slit-Mouthed Woman''s dismembered form. She was dragged toward a spatial crack, unable to resist.


    In seconds, the street was silent again. The only evidence of the battle was the cracked ground where the cursed spirit had fallen.


    "Ahh, that feels better," Ryuji said with a satisfied grin, patting his stomach. The power he had absorbed from the special-grade cursed spirit had significantly strengthened him.


    With his hands casually tucked into his pockets, Ryuji began to walk away, a look of complete contentment on his face.


    "Uh¡­" Saki, who had been watching the entire event unfold, was left speechless. In just a short time, her entire worldview had been turned upside down.


    The street was quiet, but it no longer felt familiar to her. Now, it felt as if something unseen was always lurking in the shadows, watching her.


    "Wait for me!" Saki called out, hurrying to catch up with Ryuji.


    Before she could reach him, Ryuji stopped and looked back at her with an amused smile.


    "Are you a pervert?" he asked, echoing her earlier accusation.


    "..."


    Saki was stunned for a moment. Was he really getting back at her for calling him that earlier? Was his revenge mentality that strong?


    But she couldn''t deny that she had misunderstood him. So, she sighed and said sincerely, "Sorry¡­ I misjudged you."


    Saki had realized that Ryuji was no ordinary person. Whether he was an exorcist, an onmyoji, or something else, she didn''t know, but he clearly dealt with things beyond her understanding.


    "Sorry," she repeated.


    "Well, don''t worry about it," Ryuji said, waving it off. He wasn''t the type to hold grudges over something so minor.


    "Come on, let''s go," he added.


    "Yeah!" Saki didn''t hesitate to follow him this time. After everything she had witnessed, there was no way she was walking home alone. She felt much safer staying close to Ryuji.


    As they walked, Saki hesitated before asking, "Um¡­ what exactly are you?"


    "My name''s Ryuji, and I''m a sorcerer," he replied casually, not stopping as he spoke.


    Saki was still processing the information. "A sorcerer?" she repeated, trying to wrap her head around it.


    As if sensing her confusion, Ryuji shrugged casually and decided to clarify. "Yeah, a sorcerer. Basically, we''re the ones who deal with cursed spirits and things like that."


    Kawasaki Saki still seemed puzzled, but at least now she had a basic idea of what was going on. "I see¡­ So, all those strange things like the Slit-Mouthed Woman and that monster following me, they were cursed spirits?"


    "Exactly," Ryuji confirmed. "Cursed spirits are born from negative human emotions. The more negativity you have around you, the more likely you are to attract them."


    "That''s¡­ terrifying," Saki admitted, a shiver running down her spine. She hadn''t realized that her recent stress and exhaustion had made her a beacon for these things. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a moment of silence, curiosity got the better of her. "Is it possible for someone like me to become a sorcerer?"


    Ryuji glanced at her and shook his head. "Sorry, but probably not. If you couldn''t see that cursed spirit behind you earlier, it means you don''t have the natural ability to be a sorcerer. Without that, it''s impossible."


    "Oh¡­" Saki''s shoulders slumped, a little disappointed. She had briefly entertained the thought of gaining supernatural abilities, but reality quickly dashed those hopes.


    "Don''t feel too bad about it," Ryuji said, sensing her mood. "Not everyone''s cut out for this kind of life. Besides, it''s not all it''s cracked up to be."


    "Yeah, I guess¡­" Saki muttered, though she still felt a bit let down.


    As they walked further, they came to a fork in the road. Ryuji was about to turn left, heading toward his home, but Saki tugged at his sleeve and pointed in the opposite direction.


    "Um¡­ I live this way," she said, her voice a little softer than usual.


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, amused by the sudden change in her demeanor. "So?"


    Saki fidgeted slightly, embarrassed. "I don''t want to walk home alone¡­ especially after everything that just happened."


    Ryuji smirked. "Oh? You were fine walking home earlier. What happened to the tough girl who called me a pervert?"


    Saki glared at him, her face turning red. "I didn''t know about cursed spirits back then! And now, after seeing that¡­ I''m a little freaked out, okay?"

 Chapter 76: Bet

    Seeing Saki like this, Ryuji suddenly smiled.


    "I saved you before, and now I have to take care of you. Saki, it''s a bad habit to get things for free," Ryuji teased, and Saki couldn''t help but lower her head, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    "You have to give something in return."


    "Pay?" Saki was startled by Ryuji''s words. She quickly crossed her arms, eyeing him suspiciously.


    "What do you want?" she asked, a hint of nervousness in her voice, though maybe even she didn''t realize there was a slight tone of excitement there as well.


    However, Ryuji merely looked her over, as if contemplating something, and then smirked.


    "Tsk, forget it. Let''s go. I''ll take you home," he said, brushing off whatever thought had crossed his mind and started walking in the direction Saki had pointed, not waiting for her reaction.


    "...?"


    Saki was stunned for a moment, standing frozen as Ryuji walked ahead. It wasn''t until he was almost out of sight that she snapped back to reality.


    "What did that look mean? Do you think I have nothing to offer?" she muttered in frustration.


    Ryuji shook his head in amusement, his expression one of slight regret, as if Saki didn''t have anything about her that interested him.


    That only infuriated her more.


    Saki fumed silently. I may not have the best figure, but I''m still a beautiful girl! How dare he look down on me like that!


    "Are you coming or not?" Ryuji called back, interrupting her thoughts. "Or do you want to walk home alone?"


    Saki gritted her teeth but couldn''t argue. "I''m coming¡­"


    Even if she was annoyed, she wasn''t stupid. After what had just happened, walking home alone wasn''t something she wanted to do.


    "Thanks," she muttered as she walked ahead to lead the way.


    Ryuji chuckled. "Well, I can''t just let a beautiful girl disappear into the night."


    Saki couldn''t help but blush at his remark. Was he teasing her again? Or did he actually mean it?


    Despite her irritation, she found herself smiling. Maybe he was just playing with her, but it felt nice to hear him call her a beautiful girl. Could it be that all his teasing earlier was just a joke?


    With that thought in her head, Saki''s mood improved significantly, and a cheerful tune escaped her as she led the way back to her home.


    ---


    As for Ryuji, he knew that if he pushed a bit more, he might have convinced Saki to do something reckless like stay at a hotel together. But he wasn''t in any rush.


    There was always plenty of time, and honestly, the process was often more fun than the result. He didn''t need to hurry.


    "Let''s see what kind of entry I triggered from Saki," he murmured to himself.


    He hadn''t triggered any new entries from Nanami during their conversation at the bar, but maybe Saki had something interesting.


    "Tsk. Nothing."


    "Purple entry: Stay Up Late!"


    Ryuji stared at the new entry for a moment, silenced by disappointment.


    "Stay Up Late: Greatly reduces the mental fatigue caused by staying up late."


    This was basically an office worker''s dream ability.


    "To think I triggered something like this from Saki. Innate office worker body, huh?"


    It wasn''t an ability Ryuji needed. With his ever-growing physical stats, he could stay awake for days without feeling tired. This entry was useless to him.


    "Decompose it."


    With a simple command, the purple entry dissolved into points.


    Checking his status, Ryuji nodded in satisfaction.


    [Talent entry system]


    Host: Ryuji Hoshino


    Bloodline: Human


    Loaded entries: Soul Devouring [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold], Presence Concealment [Gold],Tranquility [Gold], Reverse Cursed Technique [Gold], Monster Attracting Physique [Gold], Third Dimension, Dreamwalker [Gold], Physical Strengthening [Gold], Cursed Speech [Gold], Iron Fist [Purple].


    Points: 74,120!


    "Not bad," Ryuji thought. "Even though I haven''t gained many new abilities recently, the ones I have are already powerful enough."


    Besides, his points were growing rapidly. He was optimistic that before his points reached 100,000, he''d get the chance to draw a free purple entry.


    The system had also informed him that once he collected ten entries of a certain level, he would receive a chance to draw a free entry of the same level. And nothing made Ryuji happier than getting things for free.


    With that thought, his steps felt lighter as he made his way home.


    ---


    The next morning, as Ryuji left the house with Miko, they happened to run into Izumi Sae, who was walking her daughter Sagiri out.


    "Sister Sae!" Ryuji greeted.


    "R-Ryuji-kun!" Sae stammered, her face flushing slightly as she saw him.


    However, her eyes widened when she noticed Miko standing beside him.


    "Who is this?"


    "Hello, I''m Yotsuya Miko, Ryuji''s girlfriend," Miko introduced herself politely, smiling as she spoke. Since they hadn''t met before, Miko was simply being friendly.


    "Girlfriend¡­?" Sae''s voice faltered. She looked at Ryuji, her eyes filled with a strange mixture of surprise and something else, almost like disappointment.


    "Mom?" Sagiri tugged at her mother''s sleeve, noticing her strange reaction.


    Sae quickly snapped out of it, shaking her head. "It''s nothing, sweetie."


    Ryuji, noticing the slightly awkward atmosphere, decided to change the subject. "Sister Sae, are you taking little Sagiri somewhere fun?"


    "I''m taking Sagiri to school," Sae explained with a sigh. "She''s too much of a homebody, so I thought it would be good for her to meet some friends."


    Izumi Sagiri, who had been hiding behind her mother, pouted unhappily. "I don''t want to go to school. I don''t want to make friends¡­"


    Ryuji chuckled. "Sagiri, you''re so cute. If you stay home all the time, it''d be a waste of that cuteness."


    Sagiri, embarrassed by the compliment, blushed and lowered her head, muttering a quiet, "Good morning¡­" as she greeted Ryuji shyly.


    "Come on, Sagiri. It''ll be fun," Sae urged, feeling a bit helpless about her daughter''s introverted nature. "It''s good for you to get out of the house once in a while." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sagiri grumbled but didn''t argue further, calming down under her mother''s gentle persuasion.


    "Well, we should get going," Ryuji said, waving goodbye as he and Miko headed off to school.


    Sae watched them leave, her eyes lingering on Ryuji''s back, her thoughts swirling with emotions she couldn''t quite place.


    "Mom?" Sagiri asked again, noticing her mother''s distracted gaze.


    Sae shook her head quickly, regaining her composure. "It''s nothing, let''s go."


    ---


    At school, the atmosphere had changed subtly. Hayama Hayato, who had once been the center of attention in the class, had become more of a background figure. Meanwhile, the girls from his old group¡ªYumiko, Yui, and Hina were now regularly chatting with Ryuji, much to the confusion of their classmates.


    Ryuji, however, was more concerned with his own thoughts.


    "Another day of zoning out," he muttered to himself as he sat down in class. While he had hoped that going to school in this new world would feel different, in reality, it wasn''t. He still spent most of his time in a daze, barely paying attention to what was going on around him.


    Just then, Yumiko approached him with a smile. "It looks like you''ll have to be more serious today, Ryuji-kun."


    Ryuji looked at her curiously. "Why?"


    "You don''t know?" Yumiko looked genuinely surprised. "There''s a test today. Didn''t you hear the teacher mention it yesterday?"


    "...Test?" Ryuji blinked. He had been so lost in thought the day before that he hadn''t even realized there was an exam scheduled.


    "Well, it''s not like I''m worried," he said, shrugging. With his enhanced mental abilities, all the information from the textbooks was already in his head. Even if he spent the whole class zoning out, he could ace the test with little effort.


    But still, he couldn''t help but complain. "There really isn''t anything more annoying during school than exams."


    Yui, who had been listening nearby, quickly jumped in. "Exactly! We agreed to have happy education, right? Why do we need tests?"


    Yumiko shook her head at her friend''s outburst. She knew Yui''s grades weren''t exactly stellar, so it made sense that she''d be dreading the exam.


    Then Yumiko turned back to Ryuji with a mischievous grin. "Since you''re so confident, how about we make a bet?"


    "A bet?" Ryuji raised an eyebrow, intrigued.


    "If I score higher than you on the test, you have to do something for me, anything I ask."


    Hina and Yui both looked over, equally curious.


    Ryuji smirked. "And if I win?"


    "We''ll figure that out later," Yumiko said, her eyes gleaming with mischief. She clearly thought she had something up her sleeve.


    Ryuji leaned back in his chair, arms crossed. "Alright, Yumiko, challenge accepted. But don''t cry when you lose."


    Yui and Hina exchanged amused glances. "Did Yumiko just challenge Ryuji-kun to a bet?" Yui whispered, looking both shocked and entertained.


    "It seems so," Ebina replied, her expression full of curiosity. "This is going to be fun."

 Chapter 77: Indirect

    Although Yumiko''s grades were not exceptional, they were still among the top in her grade.


    As for Ryuji¡­ well, let''s just say, academically, he wasn''t known for being top-tier!


    "Yumiko, are you planning to use this opportunity to do something to Ryuji-kun?" Yui teased, her eyes gleaming with mischief, while Hina stifled a chuckle, clearly amused by the thought.


    The teasing from her friends made Yumiko blush a little, feeling both embarrassed and a bit flustered.


    "No way!" she replied, slightly defensive, though her voice betrayed some anxiety. Deep down, she wasn''t trying to plot against Ryuji. It was just that she felt like they hadn''t had many opportunities to get close. This bet seemed like the perfect chance to develop something more.


    She glanced awkwardly at Ryuji, as if worried he might reject her idea altogether.


    Seeing Yumiko like this made Ryuji smile in amusement. He was far from oblivious to her nervousness, but he enjoyed playing along.


    "Alright," he said, leaning forward, "but what if I win?"


    Yumiko''s face lit up with excitement. She wasn''t really concerned about winning or losing. What mattered most was that Ryuji accepted the bet. She didn''t want him to back out, so she blurted out, "If you win, you can do anything you want to me!"


    "Well, that''s a tempting offer," Ryuji replied with a teasing smirk. "I agree."


    Yumiko''s face flushed even more, but inside, she felt triumphant. She had secured Ryuji''s promise, and now she couldn''t help but start daydreaming about what she would ask him to do if she won.


    "Maybe a nice dinner?" she mused, before dismissing it. "No, no, that''s too boring¡­ maybe a date? Hmm, that could work."


    But then, a more daring thought crossed her mind. Her face turned bright red, and she quickly shook her head to clear the idea.


    "What''s up with Yumiko?" Yui asked, clearly confused by her friend''s sudden change in expression.


    "Maybe she''s just really happy," Hina replied casually, though she had a sneaking suspicion that Yumiko''s mind was wandering somewhere interesting.


    Meanwhile, Ryuji, still calm and collected, looked unfazed. Hina, watching him, thought, Can Yumiko really win this bet?


    ---


    With the arrival of the teacher, the classroom quieted down, and the exams commenced. During the lunch break, as was now his routine, Ryuji headed to the Service Club.


    "Are Rikka and Sanae not here again?" Ryuji asked as he stepped into the quiet room, noting the absence of the usually boisterous duo.


    Yukino, who was sipping her tea, calmly placed her cup down before answering, "Their club got a new member, so they''ve been preoccupied."


    "Ah, makes sense." Ryuji nodded knowingly. "Another Chuunibyou, huh?"


    "Most likely," Yukino replied, a slight smile tugging at her lips.


    Ryuji, noticing her smile, walked over and casually picked up her teacup, taking a sip.


    "That was¡­" Yukino started, momentarily stunned, but it was already too late he had already taken a drink from her cup.


    "It''s good!" Ryuji said with a satisfied nod, setting the cup back down.


    For a brief moment, the room fell into a tense silence. Yukino stared at the teacup, then poured herself another cup of tea, trying to remain calm.


    Outwardly, she seemed composed, but if anyone looked closely, they''d see her ears turning slightly red. She wasn''t used to such direct actions, and though it flustered her, it wasn''t necessarily unpleasant.


    "Do you dislike it?" Ryuji asked, tilting his head with a playful grin.


    "No¡­ I just¡­" Yukino stammered, feeling flustered.


    Before she could finish, Ryuji interrupted, "If you don''t dislike it, then you must like it. So, let''s skip the indirect part and go for a real kiss next time."


    "Eh?!" Yukino''s eyes widened in shock.


    Ryuji leaned closer as if he was about to kiss her, and Yukino''s mind raced. Should she refuse? But even as she thought about it, her hands balled into fists, and she closed her eyes in anticipation.


    Just then, the door swung open.


    "We''re here!" Miko and Hana entered the club, full of energy as usual.


    But upon noticing Yukino''s unusually flushed face, Hana tilted her head curiously. "Yukino, your face is so red! Are you okay?" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, it''s really red. Are you feeling sick?" Miko added, her brow furrowed with concern.


    Ryuji, standing a few feet away from Yukino, couldn''t help but smirk.


    "No, it''s nothing," Yukino quickly responded, her face still hot as she tried to compose herself. She turned to the window and hastily opened it, letting in a cool breeze. As the air rushed in, she finally started to calm down.


    Returning to her seat, she shot a quick glare at Ryuji, who was still smiling at her.


    This is all his fault, she thought, annoyed. Yet, deep down, she couldn''t deny the flutter of excitement she had felt.


    ---


    As they sat down to eat lunch together, Miko asked, "How was your exam, Ryuji-kun?"


    Before Ryuji could answer, Yukino chuckled softly, drawing attention to herself. "Wouldn''t it be ironic if the famous sorcerer was also a poor student? From what I remember, someone ranked at the bottom of the entrance exam."


    Yukino glanced at Ryuji with a teasing smile, clearly enjoying the moment.


    Ryuji wasn''t offended. Instead, he raised an eyebrow and grinned. "How about a bet, then?"


    "Oh? What do you want to bet on?" Yukino asked, still confident in her academic abilities. After all, she had ranked first in the entrance exam. She wasn''t one to back down from a challenge.


    "If my scores are higher than yours, you''ll have to agree to one condition of mine," Ryuji proposed, his tone mischievous. His eyes glinted playfully as they subtly drifted downward, hinting at something more.


    Yukino blushed slightly, recalling the earlier near-kiss. Still, her pride refused to back down.


    "And if I win?" she countered.


    Ryuji shrugged nonchalantly. "You can make your own condition."


    Yukino''s competitive spirit flared. She was determined to beat him now. "Alright, deal!"


    Ryuji grinned, clearly enjoying the game.


    Miko, watching the exchange, shook her head slightly, knowing that Yukino didn''t stand a chance. As Ryuji''s girlfriend, she was well aware of his hidden capabilities. Despite Ryuji''s carefree attitude in class, he had an exceptional memory. He could glance at textbooks and instantly absorb all the information. Yukino, impressive as she was, had no idea what she was up against.


    Still, Miko remained silent, deciding to let things play out on their own.


    ---


    Just when it seemed the lunch break would end uneventfully, a sudden cry for help echoed through the hall.


    "Help! Help!"


    The door to the service club burst open, and in came Kawasaki Saki, the girl Ryuji had helped the night before. She slammed the door shut behind her, leaning against it as she panted heavily, clearly out of breath and shaken.


    Everyone in the room turned toward her, their faces filled with confusion and concern.


    "What''s going on?" Miko asked, her eyes wide with surprise.


    Ryuji, on the other hand, was more curious than concerned. He leaned back in his chair and observed Kawasaki with a calm, interested look. "Saki, what happened?"


    Saki, still catching her breath, glanced around at the group of girls in the room. Upon realizing there were others present especially several beautiful girls her expression shifted to one of discomfort. Still, she straightened up and spoke, her voice quivering slightly, "I¡­ I''m here to see you."


    Her gaze fixed on Ryuji, and it became clear that she wasn''t there for anyone else.


    Miko blinked, then smiled warmly. "Hello, my name is Yotsuya Miko, and I''m Ryuji-kun''s girlfriend."


    "G-Girlfriend?" Saki stammered, clearly not expecting that introduction.


    Before she could process the shock, another voice chimed in.


    "And I''m Yurikawa Hana, Ryuji-kun''s girlfriend too!" Hana said cheerfully, raising her hand with a bright smile.


    Saki froze, her mind struggling to catch up with the information. She stared blankly at the two girls, her eyes then drifting to Yukino, the last one who hadn''t spoken yet.


    Yukino sighed, clearly sensing what saki was thinking. "I''m Yukinoshita Yukino," she said, slightly flustered. "And no, I''m not his girlfriend."


    Saki looked between the girls and Ryuji, her confusion deepening. "What¡­ what is going on here?"


    Ryuji grinned, leaning forward slightly. "It''s a long story."


    Trying to shake off her confusion, saki focused on the reason she had come in the first place. "I¡­ I didn''t know where else to go," she said, her voice still shaky. "I¡­ I ran into something again, like last night."


    At this, Ryuji''s playful expression faded, replaced by a more serious look. "You encountered another monster?"


    Saki nodded quickly, her hands trembling slightly. "Yes! Just like last night, but this time it was even scarier¡­ I didn''t know what to do, so I came here."


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, intrigued. He had saved her from a cursed spirit the previous night, but he hadn''t sensed anything lingering around her afterward. "Are you sure you encountered a monster?" he asked, his tone calm but serious. "You don''t have any residual aura on you. I can''t sense anything strange."


    Saki''s face fell. "You¡­ you don''t believe me?"


    Her voice wavered with a mix of fear and frustration, as though she had desperately wanted Ryuji to take her seriously. She had come to him because she thought he understood what she was going through.


    Ryuji quickly raised a hand in a placating gesture. "I''m not saying I don''t believe you," he said, his tone softer. "I just don''t sense anything abnormal right now. Maybe it''s something different from last time."


    Miko, who had been quietly watching, stepped forward. "Do you want to sit down, Saki-san? You seem shaken. Let''s talk about it calmly."


    Saki nodded gratefully and took a seat.


    Ryuji frowned thoughtfully. "It''s strange that I can''t sense anything from you," he said. "If it was a powerful spirit, there would be some kind of trace left behind."


    Saki looked even more distressed now, her voice small and uncertain. "So¡­ you don''t think it was real?"


    Ryuji shook his head. "No, that''s not it. But it''s possible that whatever you encountered wasn''t a cursed spirit. It could be something else."


    *****


    Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 78: Chance

    "No, it''s impossible!"


    Saki didn''t doubt Ryuji''s words, but as she thought back on what had just happened, the fear still lingered. She was certain of one thing:


    "What I encountered must have been something weird!"


    "Then tell me what happened at the time," Ryuji said casually, seeing how serious she was. He didn''t refute her claim but gestured for her to explain the situation.


    "That''s right¡­"


    Saki took a deep breath and began recounting what had happened on her way over.


    After finding out that Ryuji was in the service club, she had been excited and rushed over. Everything was fine until she was about halfway there. That''s when she saw someone standing in the middle of the path.


    Her heart raced. "Be careful!" she had instinctively thought, wondering how the person had appeared out of nowhere. Just moments ago, there hadn''t been anyone there. And the person was wearing Sobu High School''s uniform, meaning they were a classmate. Thankfully, she stopped just in time and avoided colliding with them.


    She was about to ask if they were okay when the person looked directly at her, eyes wide with surprise.


    "Can you see me?"


    At first, Saki was confused by the question. What do you mean, can I see you? You''re right in front of me, how could I not?


    Before she could say anything, the person continued. "My name is Mai Sakurajima. Do you know who I am? Do you know anything about me? You¡­"


    But as the girl, who had introduced herself as Mai Sakurajima, kept talking, her figure started to fade away from Saki''s sight. The strange thing was, even though Saki could see her disappearing, she couldn''t understand why or how.


    To make matters worse, Saki began to forget why she had even stopped in the first place, and why she knew the name Mai Sakurajima. All that was left in her memory was the name, nothing else.


    "Now, except for her name, my memory is hazy. This is true, I''m not lying!" Saki added hastily, worried that Ryuji might not believe her.


    "I didn''t say I don''t believe you," Ryuji responded with a reassuring wave of his hand. "But if it was Mai Sakurajima, that actually wouldn''t be too surprising."


    "...What?" Saki was baffled. Why wasn''t it strange to encounter Mai Sakurajima?


    "Haven''t you heard the rumors going around school?" Ryuji asked, his voice calm but curious. Miko and the others in the service club also turned their attention to Saki, curious as to whether she had heard of these rumors.


    "Rumors?" Saki repeated, feeling even more confused. She worked part-time most days, so she didn''t have much time to listen to school gossip or pay attention to such things.


    Miko took over, explaining what they had heard about Mai Sakurajima and the strange occurrences surrounding her. "It''s said that she has the potential to be a sorcerer, like Ryuji-kun, but she doesn''t have control over her power. It was triggered by accident, and now she''s stuck in a situation where her presence keeps fading."


    "So, Mai Sakurajima has the qualifications to be a sorcerer?" Saki asked, her curiosity piqued, though a hint of jealousy crept into her voice. She was feeling a bit bitter. Why was it that other people had these rare abilities, and she didn''t?


    "There''s nothing wrong with that understanding," Ryuji confirmed. He noticed the envious expression on Saki''s face it was obvious to everyone in the room. Still, there wasn''t much anyone could do. You either had the qualifications, or you didn''t.


    "..."


    Although Saki was envious, she couldn''t help but feel sympathy for Mai Sakurajima. If she didn''t get help soon, she might disappear completely, lost to the world.


    "If I see her again, I''ll let her know where the service club is," Saki promised, hoping to do something to help.


    Ryuji nodded in acknowledgment, then asked, "By the way, why did you come to see me?"


    Despite the long explanation, Saki hadn''t actually mentioned the real reason she sought him out. Ryuji was curious.


    "Oh, that?" Saki replied, looking a bit shy now. "I was curious about what a day in the life of a sorcerer is like."


    She smiled, her boldness returning. "It''s not every day you meet a boy you like, right? So I thought I''d check it out."


    Saki wasn''t the type of girl to shy away from taking initiative, especially when she liked someone. Her previous shyness had been a result of her exhaustion from working multiple jobs, but now that she was feeling more energetic, she had no problem being direct.


    However, her gaze swept across the other girls in the room Yotsuya Miko, Yurikawa Hana, and Yukinoshita Yukino and her confident smile wavered. Internally, she sighed.


    "I didn''t expect this much competition," she said with a hint of playfulness, though there was a deeper sense of disappointment hiding beneath the surface.


    Ryuji, unfazed, merely shrugged. "I can''t help that," he said, flashing her a grin. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, the lunch break came to an end, and it was time for afternoon classes to resume. Since it was exam day, it didn''t take long for everyone to finish their papers. However, instead of staying alert or checking over his answers, Ryuji immediately laid his head down and fell asleep as soon as he was done.


    Across the room, Yumiko spotted him sleeping and smirked. She thought to herself, Looks like I''ve won this bet. She was already thinking of the perfect way to make Ryuji admit that he liked her she imagined it would be sweet revenge after all the teasing.


    While Ryuji was peacefully napping, another person in the city wasn''t having such a peaceful day Yukinoshita Haruno.


    Ever since her encounter with Ryuji, Haruno had been struggling. Although they hadn''t crossed any serious boundaries, what they had done weighed heavily on her mind. Despite throwing herself into work to distract herself, she found it harder and harder to forget.


    Worse still, she had started dreaming about Ryuji every night. These dreams were getting more vivid, more outrageous. It wasn''t just her and Ryuji anymore other women appeared in the dreams too. It was driving her mad.


    "Am I losing my mind?" she muttered to herself.


    Even now, sitting in a car with her mother, Yukinoshita Fumino, Haruno couldn''t shake the thoughts. She sighed.


    "Something on your mind?" Fumino asked, breaking the silence in the car.


    Haruno was startled for a moment before quickly shaking her head. "No, nothing."


    Fumino eyed her daughter carefully. "I''ve heard about how much effort you''ve been putting into work lately," she said gently. "But you should take care of yourself too. You''ve been pushing yourself too hard."


    Haruno glanced at her mother, slightly confused. Had she been misunderstood? It wasn''t work she was throwing herself into out of passion it was to escape her thoughts about Ryuji.


    Still, she nodded, not wanting to explain the real reason for her behavior. "I''ll take it easy, Mom."


    There was a moment of silence before Haruno asked, "By the way, where are we going?" She had been called out by her mother earlier, told that there was something important they needed to do, but hadn''t been given any details.


    "We''re going to the Shinomiya Group," Fumino replied.


    Haruno''s eyes widened. "The Shinomiya Group?" she repeated in disbelief. The Shinomiya Group was one of the largest conglomerates in the country. Why would her mother need to visit them?


    Seeing her daughter''s surprise, Fumino calmly explained, "The Yukinoshita family has been facing some difficult challenges recently. If we don''t get help from a powerful ally, we may not be able to pull through."


    Haruno understood what her mother was referring to. The real estate business that their family relied on had been hit hard recently due to a series of accidents. They were struggling to keep everything afloat.


    "But why would the Shinomiya Group help us?" Haruno asked, her disbelief still evident. The Shinomiya family was on a whole different level compared to the Yukinoshitas. What did their family have to offer in return?


    "...Do they have their eye on you, Mom?" Haruno asked half-jokingly, her mind drifting to the possibility of an old romance or connection.


    Fumino shot her daughter a sharp look. "Don''t be ridiculous."


    Then, after a moment of hesitation, she revealed the real reason. "When I was younger, I was friends with the head of the Shinomiya family. I''ve avoided using that connection for years, but now¡­ there''s no other choice."


    Haruno was stunned. She had never known about this.


    "So, you''re calling in for a favor?" Haruno asked, her voice softening.


    Fumino nodded. "Yes. But this is the only chance we''ll get. If this fails, there won''t be another opportunity."


    Haruno understood the weight of the situation. "Don''t worry, Mom. We''ll make it through this."

 Chapter 79: Rid the World of Monkeys

    Fumino and Haruno were greeted with an ominous quietness as they approached the Shinomiya Group''s manor. The massive estate, typically well-guarded, had no one at its gates. The door stood ajar, a troubling sight for a family as powerful as the Shinomiyas.


    "Something feels off," Haruno murmured, casting a wary glance at the imposing structure before them.


    Her mother, usually composed, seemed equally unsettled. Still, they had come this far. Turning back wasn''t an option. "Let''s go inside," Fumino said, leading her daughter through the gates and into the sprawling grounds.


    As they walked into the manor, the tension only grew thicker. The large hall was filled with prominent members of the Shinomiya family, including the patriarch, Gan''an Shinomiya, and his children: Oko, the eldest; Un''yo, the quiet but ruthless strategist; and finally, Kaguya Shinomiya, who stood with her characteristic grace, though her face betrayed a rare anxiety.


    "Mr Shinomiya!" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fumino called out as she entered the grand hall with her daughter, Haruno, by her side.


    The moment she stepped in and saw the gathering of the Shinomiya family, she froze. The atmosphere was thick with tension, and it felt like the weight of the room had dropped several degrees.


    She quickly spotted Gan''an Shinomiya, the family patriarch, seated at the head of the group, his expression as cold as stone.


    He glanced up at her, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Are you from the Yukinoshita family? The one I contacted earlier?"


    "Yes, Mr Shinomiya," Fumino replied politely, bowing her head. Given the dire state of her family''s fortunes, the Shinomiya family''s favor could make or break them. One word from Gan''an Shinomiya could restore their standing or ruin them completely.


    Gan''an merely nodded, his focus clearly elsewhere. "Hmm," he muttered, acknowledging their presence but offering no further words. It was as if, in the grander scheme of whatever crisis the Shinomiya family faced, Fumino and her daughter were of little consequence.


    A sense of unease crept over Fumino. She wasn''t expecting a warm welcome, but the indifference was unsettling. Something was very wrong here.


    As they moved further into the room, her eyes fell on something that made her blood run cold. In the center of the room lay a corpse twisted, unnatural. The dead man''s eyes were wide with horror, as though he''d seen something unspeakably terrifying in his final moments.


    Fumino gasped, her hand flying to her mouth. Haruno stiffened, her usual playful demeanor giving way to shock.


    "Mother... that''s Seiryu, isn''t it?" Haruno whispered, eyes wide.


    Fumino nodded slowly, unable to take her eyes off the body. "Yes... Gan''an''s second son."


    The mood in the room was grim, and even the powerful Shinomiya patriarch, Gan''an, looked troubled. The family''s grief and tension were palpable, but amid them stood a strange figure, a man in a monk''s robe with peculiar bangs, watching the scene unfold with unsettling calmness.


    "Master Geto," Gan''an said suddenly, turning to the man in the robe. His voice was respectful, an unusual tone for the head of the Shinomiya family, who rarely showed deference to anyone. "Please help us lift this curse."


    At the word "curse," Haruno''s attention sharpened. She exchanged a glance with her mother, her brow furrowing in confusion.


    "Curse?" she echoed quietly, but Fumino quickly motioned for her to stay silent. This was clearly a private family matter, and they were outsiders here.


    The man called Master Geto, as Gan''an had addressed him smiled slightly, as if the whole situation was of little consequence. "It''s just a minor curse spirit. Though it seems to be hiding at the moment, I''ll need a bit of time to draw it out."


    Haruno blinked, her confusion deepening. A curse spirit? Wasn''t this a murder?


    Oko, the eldest son and heir, looked between his father and the monk, his confusion evident. "Father... what is all this about? Why are we involving some... monk? Shouldn''t we be calling the authorities to¡ª"


    "Silence!" Gan''an snapped, cutting off his son with an authority that brooked no argument.


    Oko immediately fell quiet, though the frown on his face remained. His siblings, Un''yo and Kaguya, exchanged glances but said nothing. This wasn''t the time to question their father.


    Turning back to Geto, Gan''an continued, his voice respectful once more. "Please, Master Geto, we are counting on your expertise."


    Geto nodded, unfazed by the family drama unfolding around him. He knelt beside Seiryu''s body, closing his eyes as if sensing something unseen by the others. After a moment, he straightened up, a faint smile still on his lips.


    "As expected," a voice cut through the silence, drawing their attention. It was Geto, the sorcerer who had been hired by the Shinomiya family. He stood near Seiryu''s body, his arms crossed as he assessed the situation. "It''s a curse spirit. The curse must be hiding somewhere nearby, though it may take a little time to track it down."


    Geto''s words carried a hidden meaning he didn''t bother to share with the rest of the room. This wasn''t just any curse spirit it was something far more powerful. From the traces of energy he felt around Seiryu''s corpse, Geto knew it was a special-grade curse spirit, one that was particularly formidable. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have bothered coming here in person.


    Geto Suguru''s technique, the Cursed Spirit Manipulation, allowed him to consume and control the power of the spirits he encountered. A special-grade curse spirit like this one would make for an excellent addition to his arsenal. The risk, in his mind, was worth the reward.


    "Then I leave it to you, Mr. Geto," Gan''an Shinomiya said with a respectful nod, his tone filled with hope. He clearly trusted the sorcerer to handle this, though the specifics of what was happening seemed beyond his understanding.


    Haruno, meanwhile, couldn''t help but let out a gasp. "A¡­ curse spirit?"


    Her sudden outburst drew the attention of everyone in the room. Haruno''s mother, Fumino, quickly shot her a warning glare, her voice low but firm as she scolded her. "Haruno, this is none of our business. Don''t involve yourself in the Shinomiya family''s matters. You might make things worse."


    But Haruno wasn''t listening. Her mind was already racing. A curse spirit¡­ That meant this wasn''t just some normal crime or accident. This was something otherworldly, something she''d only ever heard about in passing. And while her mother was keen on staying out of it, Haruno had other ideas.


    "I have a solution, Mom!" she said, her voice brimming with newfound determination. Without waiting for her mother''s permission, she stepped forward.


    "Mr Shinomiya," Haruno called out, addressing the patriarch directly. "I may know someone who can help with this problem."


    "Oh?" Geto raised an eyebrow, intrigued. A smirk played on his lips, clearly amused by her boldness.


    Behind Geto, the twin sisters Nanako and Mimiko, who had been silent up until now, couldn''t hold back any longer. "Do you realize what you''re saying?" Nanako asked sharply, her tone full of indignation. "Master Geto has already said he can handle it. Are you implying he isn''t capable?"


    Both sisters were fiercely loyal to Geto Suguru, seeing him as a father figure. Any hint of disrespect toward him, especially from someone they didn''t know, was unforgivable.


    "Mimiko, Nanako," Geto said, cutting them off with a wave of his hand. His smile never wavered. He was clearly more amused than insulted. "Let her speak. I''m curious to see where this is going."


    Gan''an Shinomiya frowned at the interruption. As the head of the Shinomiya family, he had been counting on Geto to solve this crisis. He knew enough about the sorcerer''s reputation to trust his abilities, but now, this bold girl from the Yukinoshita family was making things complicated.


    "It''s fine," Geto reassured him, his eyes still locked on Haruno. "Let her continue."


    Haruno swallowed hard, feeling the weight of everyone''s gaze. She could feel the pressure mounting but stood firm. "Yes, I know someone who can deal with this. He''s¡­ different, but he''s capable."


    "Interesting," Geto replied, tilting his head slightly. "So, you know a sorcerer? Why don''t you call him? Let''s see what he''s made of."


    Haruno nodded quickly, fumbling with her phone. She scrolled through her contacts until she found the number marked with a heart a rather personal label she''d given to Ryuji.


    She hesitated for a moment, then pressed the call button.


    ***


    Ryuji had just finished school for the day when his phone buzzed in his pocket. Seeing Haruno''s name on the screen, he answered with a smirk. "Haruno, do you miss me already?"


    Haruno immediately clamped a hand over her phone, glancing around nervously. Everyone in the room could hear his voice. She could feel her mother''s eyes burning holes into her back.


    "I need a favor," Haruno whispered urgently, her tone unusually serious.


    "Is it something weird? A curse, maybe?" Ryuji asked, cutting straight to the point.


    "Yes," Haruno replied, quickly explaining the situation at the Shinomiya estate.


    "And¡­ can you handle it?" she asked, her voice barely a whisper. Despite knowing how strong Ryuji was, she couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. What if this was too much for him?


    "Haruno," Ryuji''s voice came through the phone, brimming with confidence. "Are you underestimating me? I''m the strongest."


    Across the room, Suguru Geto''s eyebrows twitched. The strongest? That phrase was all too familiar. But this voice didn''t belong to the man he knew¡ªGojo Satoru.


    "You''re really something else," Haruno muttered, biting back a smile. Despite herself, she felt her worries melting away, replaced by the usual annoyance and fondness she felt toward him.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be there soon."


    As Ryuji was about to hang up, Haruno stopped him. "Wait! There''s one more thing. The Shinomiya family already hired a sorcerer named... Geto Suguru."


    "Geto Suguru?" Ryuji paused.


    "You know him? Is he strong?" Haruno asked, her curiosity piqued by the sudden change in Ryuji''s tone.


    "Yeah, I know him. He''s strong enough," Ryuji answered. Then, with a smirk, he added, "He''s the guy who wants to rid the world of monkeys."


    "Monkeys?" Haruno repeated, confused.


    The entire Shinomiya family stared at each other in bewilderment. Even Gan''an Shinomiya shot a glance at Geto, silently wondering if this so-called monkey aversion was real. After all, the estate did have a few exotic animals, including some rare breeds of monkeys.


    But Geto merely chuckled. "Interesting."


    "Alright, I''ll be there soon. Hang tight," Ryuji said before ending the call.

 Chapter 80: For Real?

    "Um, could you wait just a little longer?"


    Haruno lowered her phone, glancing nervously at the tense faces of the Shinomiya family and Geto. She couldn''t help but feel a bit intimidated after all, her family, the Yukinoshitas, were small players compared to the massive influence of the Shinomiya group.


    "Of course, I''m quite curious about this sorcerer you''ve called," Geto replied with a smile, showing no signs of impatience.


    "Tsk!" came the irritated sound from the twin sisters, Mimiko and Nanako. They clearly weren''t happy. How dare someone doubt their father figure, Geto? In their eyes, this outsider was courting death by suggesting that Geto wasn''t enough to solve the problem.


    The Shinomiya estate fell silent, with Gan''an Shinomiya, the patriarch, keeping quiet. None of the Shinomiya heirs dared to voice any objections while their father remained still.


    "Are you sure about this?" Fumino whispered to her daughter as they sat to the side. She wasn''t sure how her daughter had connections with a sorcerer, but if they could resolve the Shinomiya family''s curse, it might be their Yukinoshita family''s chance to rise.


    Haruno chuckled softly, gripping her phone tightly. She had full confidence in Ryuji the man who had saved her once before. "If it''s him, everything will be fine," she reassured, her mind flashing back to that night.


    And soon enough¡­


    "Yo!"


    Ryuji appeared at the entrance, casually walking into the tense room, as if this was just another routine day for him. He wore his usual laid-back grin.


    Haruno breathed a sigh of relief. "You''re finally here," she said, the tension leaving her shoulders.


    "What, were you about to cry?" Ryuji teased with a smirk, his tone playful as ever. Haruno''s face flushed in embarrassment.


    "You¡­ You''re impossible," she muttered, half-annoyed but also oddly comforted by his presence. As usual, Ryuji didn''t take things too seriously, and in this moment, that casual confidence was exactly what she needed.


    The entire room''s focus shifted to Ryuji, especially Shinomiya Kaguya, whose curiosity piqued. She studied Ryuji intently, surprised that someone her age had been summoned to deal with such a serious issue.


    "Hello, I''m Geto Suguru," Geto stepped forward, extending a hand, clearly sizing up the newcomer. He had that trademark calm, easygoing smile, but there was an air of underlying intensity to him. This was someone used to dealing with danger.


    "Hey there, I''m Ryuji," Ryuji replied, grasping Geto''s hand firmly, his grin unfazed.


    But in his mind, Ryuji felt a tinge of disappointment. No new skill or ability had been triggered from this handshake. He''d been hoping for something special, considering Geto''s abilities.


    "Tsk!" Mimiko and Nanako scowled, sensing the lack of reverence in Ryuji''s tone. How dare he act so casually around Geto? It felt like a blatant insult.


    Ryuji, however, remained nonchalant. "Calm down, you''re reading too much into things," he said dismissively, glancing at the twin sisters. He could understand their loyalty to Geto, but he wasn''t here to stroke egos.


    The twin sisters grumbled but didn''t say anything more, clearly displeased but held back by Geto''s calm demeanor.


    "Shall we get to it then? The curse spirit?" Gan''an Shinomiya, who had been silently watching the exchange, finally spoke up, his voice steady but filled with worry. After all, one of his sons had already died, and he feared for the safety of the others.


    "Sure, lead the way," Ryuji said with a shrug.


    Gan''an gestured for Ryuji to approach the body of Seiryu Shinomiya, which lay twisted and lifeless on the floor. The sight was gruesome, with his body unnaturally contorted and his face frozen in terror.


    "Tsk, this is one twisted mess," Ryuji remarked as he observed the corpse.


    The Shinomiya family members exchanged uneasy glances. His casual tone was a bit unnerving, but none of them dared to speak out, especially with their father, Gan''an, staying silent.


    Geto, who had followed Ryuji to the body, asked, "So, what do you make of it, Ryuji?"


    "I mean, the guy was obviously strangled, right? But not in the way you''re thinking," Ryuji replied, standing up straight and stretching slightly. His casual demeanor made it seem like this was all part of some mundane day job.


    Nanako, one of the twin sisters, frowned in frustration. "Strangled? Anyone can see that. That''s not some great insight!" she snapped, clearly still annoyed at Ryuji''s lack of respect.


    Ryuji just grinned. "Yeah, but can you figure out what did the strangling?"


    Nanako hesitated, unable to answer. Of course, she knew it was a curse spirit, but as for the specifics, she couldn''t say.


    Ryuji''s smirk deepened. "Didn''t think so."


    Nanako''s frustration boiled over, but before she could respond, Geto intervened again, his voice calm and measured. "Nanako, calm down."


    With Geto''s order, the twin sisters quieted, though they still shot glares in Ryuji''s direction.


    Geto turned back to Ryuji, curiosity evident in his eyes. "So, what do you see that I don''t?"


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow. "I''m surprised you missed it, honestly. You felt the curse, right? But you didn''t recognize the type?"


    Geto frowned, clearly intrigued now. "I sensed a special-grade curse spirit, but there was something unfamiliar mixed in. What is it?"


    "Urban legends," Ryuji said, glancing down at Seiryu''s body again. "Recently, some curse spirits have started mimicking urban legends. This one¡­ seems tied to shadows."


    "Shadows?" Geto repeated, following Ryuji''s gaze. Only now did he notice how Seiryu''s shadow looked distorted, like it was still clinging to him, even in death.


    "So, this thing could be lurking in any shadow in this manor?" Geto muttered, his voice filled with realization.


    As the implications hit, the others in the room instinctively shifted away from the shadows, their fear visibly growing.


    "Relax," Ryuji said with a smile. "I''ve got this."


    Geto leaned back, his interest piqued. "Alright, I''ll let you handle it. Show me what you''ve got."


    With a cocky grin, Ryuji stepped forward and rolled his shoulders, loosening up as if preparing for a light workout. "Watch closely."


    And then, with a simple motion, Ryuji pulled down his collar slightly, revealing the cursed marks along his neck.


    Geto''s eyes widened in shock. "That''s¡­ the curse from the Inumaki clan?"


    Before Geto could finish processing, Ryuji activated the curse technique.


    A deep, reverberating hum filled the air, as the entire space around them seemed to resonate with energy. Shadows around the room began to warp and tremble, as if pulled by an unseen force.


    The Shinomiya family members watched in horror as the walls and floors of their lavish estate cracked under the immense pressure of Ryuji''s curse technique. The oppressive atmosphere grew heavier as a guttural roar echoed through the manor.


    Gan''an and the Shinomiya heirs could barely maintain their composure. Fumino, for the first time, truly grasped the sheer power of what they were dealing with. "This is¡­ terrifying," she whispered, her face pale.


    "Mom, it''s fine," Haruno reassured her mother, gripping her hand. Despite the fear in the air, she had full confidence in Ryuji. She had seen him pull off miracles before, and this time would be no different.


    The curse spirit revealed itself, its grotesque form emerging from the shadows above. Its body was a writhing mass of darkness, constantly shifting and twisting.


    Ryuji didn''t give it time to react.


    "Third Dimension!" he shouted.


    In an instant, the air around the curse spirit distorted violently, the space warping and compressing with immense force. The curse spirit let out a shriek of terror as it was pulled into the vortex, unable to escape the gravitational pull of Ryuji''s technique.


    "Bang!" The twisting force caused the floor beneath it to crack, splintering into pieces. The curse spirit struggled, but it was already too late.


    "Soul Devouring!" Ryuji''s voice rang out as the final piece of the puzzle clicked into place. The spirit''s howls grew weaker and weaker, until finally, it was consumed, disappearing completely.


    Silence fell over the room. The air, which had been thick with fear and tension, began to clear. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the dust settled, a familiar voice echoed in Ryuji''s mind.


    "Successfully contacted target: Special Grade Curse Spirit. Golden entry triggered. Would you like to load it?"

 Chapter 81: What Do You Think Of Non Sorcerers

    Oops! I didn''t trigger the entry on Geto.


    I didn''t expect it to be triggered by this cursed spirit.


    I have to say, it''s really a pleasant surprise.


    After swallowing the cursed spirit, Ryuji let out a satisfied burp, feeling much better. It wasn''t a wasted effort after all.


    "Well, sorry about accidentally demolishing the house..."


    He looked around at the now-roofless manor. The sky was clearly visible, and sunlight flooded the room where the ceiling had once been. Ryuji''s tone held no hint of actual apology, though.


    "No, it''s... fine," Gan''an Shinomiya stammered, still in shock. He had expected Ryuji to be strong, but this? This was beyond anything he could have imagined.


    From a distance, Geto began clapping slowly, his expression calm yet intrigued.


    "Subarashi! Truly amazing. To be personally recognized by Gojo as a genius sorcerer, you''ve certainly earned that title!"


    The information from Jujutsu High about Ryuji had already reached Geto, helping him fill in some gaps in his knowledge. The variety of techniques Ryuji had displayed twisting space, casting powerful incantations, and even devouring cursed spirits was nothing short of extraordinary. Geto knew without a doubt that Ryuji was the one. While Geto had seen sorcerers who could use multiple techniques before, Ryuji''s versatility and control piqued his curiosity.


    Nearby, Mimiko and Nanako, the twin girls who accompanied Geto, exchanged a glance. Their initial annoyance at Ryuji''s seeming disrespect had now shifted to wariness. It was clear to them, as it was to everyone present, that Ryuji''s power was no joke.


    Strength commanded respect, and Ryuji had plenty of it.


    "Mr. Ryuji," Geto started, his tone friendly, "I''m curious what do you think about non-sorcerers?"


    The question hung in the air, and Ryuji knew exactly why Geto was asking. He was well aware of Geto''s twisted ideology: to eliminate all non-sorcerers and create a world where only sorcerers existed. It was a vision Geto had crafted after years of disillusionment, spurred by tragic events and his own radical conclusions about the nature of curses and humanity.


    "Tsk," Ryuji muttered internally, feeling a bit exasperated. He knew the story. In a way, he could even sympathize with Geto''s fall into darkness, but that didn''t mean he shared the same beliefs. If not for the influence of that special-grade sorcerer Yuki Tsukumo back in the day, Geto might never have turned down such a dark path.


    Out loud, he said, "I don''t have much of an opinion on the whole sorcerer versus non-sorcerer thing. One of my girlfriends is a non-sorcerer, after all."


    Everyone in the room paused. The distinction between "a non-sorcerer" and "one of my girlfriends" wasn''t lost on anyone.


    Mimiko and Nanako both shot Ryuji disapproving looks. Gan''an Shinomiya glanced at his daughter, Kaguya, before clearing his throat awkwardly. Meanwhile, Yukinoshita Fumino gave her daughter Haruno a sideways glance, her expression questioning. Haruno, for her part, avoided her mother''s gaze entirely, pretending not to notice.


    "Well, then..." Geto chuckled, realizing Ryuji wasn''t aligned with either side. "Perhaps you''re still young. In time, you might come to understand the fundamental difference between sorcerers and non-sorcerers. After all, the presence of non-sorcerers only increases negative energy in the world, leading to the growth of cursed spirits."


    Ryuji simply shrugged, unimpressed with Geto''s reasoning.


    With that, Geto gave a polite nod, signaling the end of the conversation. "I''ll take my leave for now. It was... enlightening meeting you, Ryuji." He then turned to the twin sisters. "Let''s go."


    Mimiko and Nanako gave Ryuji one last glance before following Geto out. Their expressions held no hostility now, just the grudging acknowledgment of someone who knew when they''d met their match.


    As Geto and his group left, Ryuji watched them go without a word. Despite their differences in ideology, he didn''t harbor any personal animosity toward Geto. If anything, Geto was a tragic figure, corrupted by his own twisted ideals but still possessing a magnetic personal charm that drew others to him.


    It was a shame, Ryuji thought. In another timeline, maybe Geto could have been saved, but now, his path was set in stone.


    Ryuji let out a breath and waved to Haruno. "Alright, let''s go."


    "Wait up!" Haruno hurried to catch up, smiling despite everything.


    "Um¡­" Fumino hesitated as she prepared to leave, still mindful of her original goal. Before she could say anything, Gan''an Shinomiya interrupted her.


    "Don''t worry," Gan''an said, his voice firm. "The Shinomiya family will formally announce its support for the Yukinoshita family."


    This was more than she had expected. Originally, she had hoped for a word of support, something that could help her family''s reputation. But now, after witnessing Ryuji''s power, Gan''an was offering full backing a powerful endorsement from one of the most influential families in the country.


    "Thank you very much," Fumino replied, bowing deeply, her voice filled with gratitude.


    As Fumino and Haruno left with Ryuji, Shinomiya Kaguya''s older brother, Oko, finally spoke up, his voice wavering slightly. "Father, are we just going to let this happen? That... that was more power than I''ve ever seen."


    Un''yo and Kaguya remained quiet, but it was clear they shared similar thoughts. The events of today had shaken their understanding of the world.


    Gan''an Shinomiya looked at his children with a somber expression. He had withheld much about the existence of sorcerers to protect them, but after today, there was no point in keeping such things a secret.


    "In time, I''ll have all the necessary information given to you," Gan''an said after a moment''s pause. "For now, just understand that no matter how wealthy or powerful we are, there are forces in this world far beyond what money can influence."


    His children nodded, their expressions grave. They had seen the truth of his words firsthand.


    Gan''an then turned to Kaguya. "Your birthday is in a month, correct?"


    Kaguya blinked, a bit startled by the sudden shift in conversation. "Yes, Father."


    Gan''an smiled. "I believe we''ll throw a large party this year. We''ll invite Ryuji as our honored guest."


    Kaguya understood immediately this was no mere birthday celebration. It was an excuse to maintain a connection with someone as powerful as Ryuji. Still, she couldn''t exactly refuse.


    "I understand," Kaguya replied, her voice steady.


    "Good. Make sure you look your best."


    "Yes, Father."


    ***


    Outside, Haruno and Ryuji climbed into the family car. Haruno was still buzzing with energy after everything that had happened, but her mother''s sudden movement to the front seat threw her off.


    "Mom?" Haruno called, confused. "Aren''t you going to sit back here?"


    "I think I''ll sit up front," Fumino replied smoothly, already opening the passenger door. Haruno blinked, realizing her mother was deliberately giving her space with Ryuji. Her face heated up in embarrassment, especially when she noticed Ryuji grinning at her.


    "You coming?" Ryuji asked, patting the seat next to him.


    "I... just don''t think anything weird," Haruno muttered, cheeks burning.


    Ryuji shrugged with a smirk, clearly enjoying her discomfort. "Sure, sure."


    Up front, Fumino couldn''t help but smile at the scene unfolding behind her. Her plan was working out perfectly.


    "Let''s get going," she instructed the driver, who raised an eyebrow at the situation but wisely said nothing as she started the car.


    As they drove off, Fumino pulled the curtain between the front and back seats, blocking off any view of what was happening in the rear. Haruno glanced at the curtain and then at Ryuji, her blush deepening.


    "You''re incorrigible," she mumbled.


    Ryuji only chuckled in response.


    ***


    Far away from the manor, Mimiko and Nanako trailed behind Geto Suguru, still stewing over the events that had transpired.


    "Who is that guy, anyway?" Mimiko muttered.


    "And how does he have so many techniques?" Nanako added, equally frustrated.


    Geto smiled calmly, his hands tucked into his robe. "Techniques can be acquired, through training or¡­ other means. But remember, it''s not just about the number of techniques you have. Power comes from mastery."


    The two girls nodded, though the tension between their brows remained.


    "Master Geto is still the strongest," Mimiko said with certainty.


    Nanako nodded in agreement. "That guy might be impressive, but he''s no match for you, Master." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Geto chuckled at their fierce loyalty.

 Chapter 82: You Broke It on Purpose, Didn’t You?

    "Hahaha!"


    Nanako and Mimiko''s words made Geto Suguru laugh heartily. Seeing him laugh, the two sisters beamed with pride, clearly pleased with themselves.


    Looking off into the distance, Geto''s gaze turned contemplative, a subtle seriousness settling in.


    No matter what, his original plan would not change. It seemed he couldn''t master Domain Expansion before the plan kicked off. But that didn''t matter there were always other ways.


    "Gojo¡­ just wait. I''ll definitely create a new world," he muttered to himself, his mind already calculating the next steps.


    ---


    Back in the business car, during a brief moment of rest, Ryuji took a look at the golden entry he''d triggered from the special-grade cursed spirit.


    "Golden Entry: Shadow Manipulation!"


    Not bad it was the power to control shadows.


    Ryuji gave it a try and found he could not only manipulate his own shadow but also the shadows of others. This technique definitely had a high ceiling for growth and mastery.


    "Load it," he decided. For abilities like this, keeping them was a no-brainer.


    Only abilities that were truly useless would get discarded.


    "Talent Entry System:


    [Talent entry system]


    Host: Ryuji Hoshino


    Bloodline: Human


    Loaded entries: Soul Devouring [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold], Presence Concealment [Gold],Tranquility [Gold], Reverse Cursed Technique [Gold], Monster Attracting Physique [Gold], Third Dimension, Dreamwalker [Gold], Physical Strengthening [Gold], Cursed Speech [Gold], Shadow Manipulation [Gold], Iron Fist [Purple].


    Points: 74,120!"


    Ryuji smiled at the progress. His stats were really starting to stack up.


    Compared to the nearly empty panel he''d started with, his abilities now were pretty stacked.


    After returning home, it would be a good time to practice more with his shadow manipulation. Since it was a newly acquired ability, it needed testing and refinement. After glancing at his panel for a moment, Ryuji closed it with a satisfied grin.


    Turning his attention to Haruno, who was kneeling in front of him, Ryuji reached out and playfully patted her cheek, grinning.


    "Well done," he said with a satisfied tone.


    Thank goodness this business car had enough space in the backseat. Otherwise, things would have been a little too cramped for comfort.


    "..."


    Haruno shot him an icy glare, unable to say much, though her expression was one of frustration and exhaustion.


    Just then, the car stopped.


    "Mr. Ryuji, we''ve arrived," Fumino''s voice came from the passenger seat.


    She had even instructed the driver to take a few extra loops around the block, giving them plenty of time.


    "Alright," Ryuji replied casually, watching as Haruno hurriedly tidied herself up. He smirked, stepped out of the car, and stretched his arms.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Yukinoshita, for the ride home," he said politely.


    "It''s nothing at all," Fumino responded with a calm smile, maintaining her composed demeanor. "If you ever have the time, Mr. Ryuji, feel free to visit our house."


    "There''ll be a chance for sure," Ryuji grinned, giving a short wave as he walked off.


    Once he was out of sight, Fumino instructed the driver to start the car again. As the vehicle began to move, she turned her attention to her daughter, who sat in the back with messy hair and a flustered look.


    "Haruno, care to explain how you and Mr. Ryuji became acquainted?" she asked with a knowing look.


    "You didn''t know him at all and yet, you were fine leaving me alone with him?" Haruno shot back, rolling her eyes. Despite her irritation, there was a strange sense of security she felt from Ryuji. He was now someone she trusted deeply.


    "Well, what could I have done? If you didn''t want to, I couldn''t have forced you," Fumino replied indifferently.


    She understood her daughter well. Despite Haruno''s outwardly obedient nature, when it came to matters of principle, she wouldn''t back down easily. Fumino had encountered her daughter''s stubborn resistance many times especially when she had suggested taking Yukino to high-class social gatherings, only to be firmly opposed by Haruno.


    Haruno had always insisted that her younger sister deserved to enjoy a normal, carefree school life, and as the eldest, she would bear the burden of their family''s responsibilities.


    "..."


    Seeing her mother''s piercing gaze, Haruno had no rebuttal. Deep down, she knew her attraction to Ryuji was real, even though she had initially resisted it. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She sighed in resignation. "Fine, whatever. Think what you want."


    Fumino shook her head, a small smile playing on her lips. She didn''t need to pry any further. As long as her daughter understood the stakes, that was enough.


    "I''m tired. Let''s just go home," Haruno said, waving her hand dismissively.


    "Of course," Fumino replied, turning back around, satisfied with how things had gone.


    ---


    Meanwhile, after arriving home, Ryuji noticed that Miko still hadn''t returned. He made a quick call and learned that she had been busy accompanying her mother.


    Ryuji didn''t mind. In fact, Miko had even suggested that he could visit her at her mother''s house if he wanted. The upstairs rooms were soundproof, after all.


    Ryuji''s immediate reply was, "Sounds good!"


    Yeah, just checking on the soundproofing nothing more.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang, interrupting his thoughts. Curious, Ryuji walked over to answer it.


    When he opened the door, he was greeted by the sight of Izumi Sae standing awkwardly at the entrance. She looked a little flustered.


    "So, what''s wrong this time? Another broken water pipe?" Ryuji asked with a playful smirk.


    "The kitchen¡­," Sae muttered guiltily, avoiding eye contact. She was clearly embarrassed.


    Ryuji just stood there, looking at her for a long moment before letting out a soft chuckle.


    "Alright, I''ll take care of it."


    ---


    Inside the kitchen, Ryuji quickly spotted the issue. As expected, the floor was flooded. The pipes were clearly busted, but upon closer inspection, it didn''t seem like normal wear and tear. This pipe had been tampered with.


    "You know, I just realized this wasn''t caused by old pipes wearing out," Ryuji said, looking over at Sae with a raised eyebrow.


    Sae froze, guilt flashing across her face. She had definitely been caught.


    "..."


    She couldn''t meet his gaze. Her eyes darted to the side, avoiding him entirely.


    "You broke it on purpose, didn''t you?" Ryuji''s grin widened as he leaned back.


    Sae''s face flushed with embarrassment, and she stammered, "I¡ªwell¡­ maybe?"


    "Uh-huh. Well, I think some punishment is in order for that, don''t you?" Ryuji teased, his voice carrying a playful edge.


    "W-Wait! You¡ª" Sae tried to protest, but Ryuji wasn''t about to let her off that easily.

 Chapter 83: Mai

    "I''m back!"


    A few hours later, Izumi Sagiri returned from school. As she stepped inside, she was surprised by the silence in the living room.


    "Mom?" she called out, puzzled. Usually, her mother would be waiting for her here.


    "Good evening, Sagiri-chan!" Ryuji greeted her, coming down the stairs from the second floor. He waved with a warm smile.


    "Ah, good evening!" Sagiri replied, a bit startled to see him in her house. However, since she had seen Ryuji a few times before, she wasn''t scared. Instead, her curiosity grew.


    "Well," Ryuji shrugged and explained casually, "Sae-san said there was an issue with the water pipes in the kitchen, so I came by to fix it. But she got a bit tired helping me and went to rest in her room."


    Technically, it wasn''t a lie. After all, Sae was indeed tired and resting in her room.


    "Oh, I see!" Sagiri nodded, accepting the explanation without suspicion. She sighed softly. "Things keep breaking around the house. Yesterday it was the bathroom, and now the kitchen. What''s next?"


    "Haha!" Ryuji chuckled at her complaint. "Sagiri, you haven''t eaten yet, right? Since Sae-san is asleep, how about I make you something?"


    "Huh? Really?" Sagiri looked at him in surprise. "Are you sure that''s okay?"


    Ryuji waved off her concern. "It''s no trouble at all. Sagiri-chan is cute, and I can''t just let you go hungry, can I?"


    Sagiri blushed, embarrassed by his compliment, but she smiled shyly and nodded, sitting down obediently at the table. Her small feet swung under her chair, a cute habit of hers. A short while later, Ryuji came out of the kitchen with plates of food, having used the ingredients stocked in the fridge.


    "All done!" he said, setting the dishes down.


    "Whoa¡­ that''s a lot of food!" Sagiri''s eyes widened at the sight of the feast.


    "It''s fine," Ryuji said with a smile. "When Sae wakes up, she can join us."


    As he cleaned up the kitchen, he added, "Alright, I''m heading out now."


    "Huh? Brother Ryuji, aren''t you staying to eat with us?" Sagiri asked, feeling a little disappointed. Although they hadn''t spent much time together, she had grown fond of Ryuji during their encounters.


    "Nah, I''ve already eaten," Ryuji replied with a grin, glancing toward Sae''s room for a brief moment. "I''m more than full."


    "Well¡­ okay then," Sagiri pouted slightly but didn''t push further.


    "Enjoy your meal, Sagiri-chan!" Ryuji waved and left the house.


    Sagiri, now alone at the table, took a bite and her eyes lit up. "Wow, it''s so good!" she exclaimed, thoroughly impressed. Ryuji''s cooking skills had clearly improved over time, likely due to his enhanced control and precision from his growing strength and refined senses.


    Meanwhile, upstairs, Sae slowly woke up from her nap, feeling a bit sore.


    "Ugh¡­ what a beast!" she muttered under her breath, blushing slightly as she recalled the earlier events. "Is this because he''s young? Still, that was¡­ too much."


    Shaking off the thoughts, she got out of bed. Sagiri would be home by now, and she hadn''t prepared dinner yet. As Sae walked downstairs, she spotted Sagiri already seated at the table, happily eating.


    "Hmm? What''s all this?" Sae asked, trying her best to walk normally so Sagiri wouldn''t notice anything strange.


    "Brother Ryuji made it!" Sagiri said cheerfully. "Come on, Mom, join me! The food''s amazing!"


    "Ryuji made this?" Sae blinked, looking at the spread on the table, and then at her daughter. A soft smile appeared on her face.


    "Well then, I can''t refuse," she said, sitting down next to Sagiri. She took a bite and her eyes widened with delight, much like her daughter''s.


    "Wow¡­ this really is delicious!" Sae exclaimed, savoring the flavors. However, as she continued eating, a thought crossed her mind. She turned to her daughter, feeling something was off.


    "From now on, just call him ''Uncle Ryuji,'' okay?" Sae said, a little flustered. The dynamic between them was starting to feel a bit confusing.


    "Huh? Why?" Sagiri asked innocently, clearly not understanding why the change was necessary.


    "Just because, that''s why!" Sae huffed, avoiding a more in-depth explanation. "You''ll understand when you''re older."


    "Fine¡­" Sagiri pouted but decided she would talk to Ryuji about it later. Why should she call him ''uncle'' when he was obviously more like a big brother?


    The two continued their meal, enjoying the delicious food Ryuji had left behind.


    ---


    The next day during the lunch break, Ryuji was surprised to see Utaha visit the service club. She arrived with her usual elegance, barely blinking an eye at the other girls already there. She had known about Ryuji''s situation for a while, so nothing seemed out of the ordinary to her.


    "I made you a bento," Utaha said with a small smile, handing over a neatly packed lunchbox.


    "Thanks, Shiyu," Ryuji accepted it gratefully. He then introduced her to the other girls in the room.


    "Hello, I''m Kasumigaoka Utaha, and I''m Ryuji''s girlfriend," she said, her tone calm and collected.


    The others responded in kind, except for Yukino, who only offered her name in a somewhat frosty manner, though not out of malice.


    Miko, as always, was her warm and gentle self, greeting Utaha politely.


    But then there was Hana.


    "Oh, what a coincidence!" Hana piped up cheerfully. "I''m also Ryuji-kun''s girlfriend! I''m Yurikawa Hana!"


    Utaha blinked, clearly taken aback by Hana''s bright and innocent demeanor. It was hard to process at first, but soon enough, she smiled back.


    "They seem friendly enough," Utaha thought to herself. Despite her outward calm, she felt relieved that there wasn''t any hostility or exclusivity among the girls. After all, they were all part of Ryuji''s strange life now.


    "By the way, where''s Eriri?" Ryuji asked, curious about her absence. After the incident with the curses, Utaha and Eriri had become surprisingly close.


    "Oh, I may have sent her in the wrong direction," Utaha admitted, smiling mischievously.


    "..."


    Ryuji couldn''t help but laugh. Not long after, Eriri burst into the room, visibly annoyed and out of breath. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Kasumigaoka Utaha, you evil woman!" she practically growled. "I almost searched the entire school thanks to you!"


    "How scary," Utaha feigned fear, hiding behind Ryuji with exaggerated theatrics. "Ryuji-kun, help me! Eriri''s going to hit me!"


    "You little¡ª!" Eriri''s hands balled into fists, but she stopped herself. She didn''t want to appear overly aggressive in front of Ryuji, especially with Utaha watching her smugly.


    "Alright, alright," Ryuji intervened, laughing. He patted Utaha''s back and said, "I already punished her, so don''t be mad, Eriri."


    "Fine¡­" Utaha said, stepping away, a playful glint in her eyes. She knew not to push things too far.


    Eriri huffed, sending a glare toward Utaha. She couldn''t help but notice how Utaha seemed to savor Ryuji''s touch. Was this really a punishment? It felt more like a reward.


    That woman must have some strange hobbies, Eriri thought, her imagination running wild, a habit from her days as a doujinshi artist.


    With Utaha and Eriri now joining the service club, the atmosphere became more lively. Surprisingly, there was no tension, no animosity, and no secretive competition between the girls. In fact, they all got along quite well.


    This was exactly the kind of peaceful scenario Ryuji preferred.


    Just as everything seemed to settle down, the door to the service club opened once more.


    "Ryuji-kun!" Kawasaki Saki called out excitedly as she walked in, looking eager to share something. However, she froze when she saw Utaha and Eriri in the room, her excitement faltering for a moment.


    What is this, some kind of harem meeting? Saki thought to herself.


    "What happened?" Ryuji asked, bringing her back to reality.


    "Oh, right!" Kawasaki Saki snapped back to attention. "Come in!"


    At her invitation, another figure entered the room¡ªthough only Ryuji could see her. It was none other than Sakurajima Mai, the girl who had been gradually fading from existence due to a strange phenomenon.


    "Who''s there?" Utaha asked, glancing around.


    The other girls exchanged confused looks. They didn''t see anyone around Saki.


    "Uh¡­ well, I can''t see her anymore either," Saki admitted, scratching her head. She explained that she had met Mai on her way to the service club. After learning about Mai''s problem, she had brought her here, hoping Ryuji could help. But along the way, Mai had disappeared from her view too.


    "Mai Sakurajima¡­ the campus legend?" the girls murmured, recognizing the name. Utaha and Eriri, hearing it for the first time, exchanged curious glances.


    They couldn''t see anyone, but from the conversation and context, it was obvious that someone was there.


    Feeling disappointed, Mai, who had been standing in the middle of the room, slowly started to turn away. Her hope was fading, and it seemed like no one could truly see her or help her after all.


    But just as she took a step toward the door, a voice stopped her.


    "Are you leaving before your problem is solved?"


    Startled, Mai spun around and stared at Ryuji. She couldn''t believe it. "You¡­ can see me?"


    "Of course," Ryuji smiled, his calm demeanor giving off an air of reassurance.


    Mai stood frozen for a moment, her disbelief slowly morphing into relief. For so long, she''d been slowly vanishing from people''s lives, to the point where no one could acknowledge her existence anymore. And now, this boy could actually see her.


    "Hey, Ryuji, what''s going on?" Eriri asked, looking around in confusion. "Are you saying that she''s actually here?"


    "Yup. Right in front of me," Ryuji nodded. "Her name is Sakurajima Mai, and she''s¡­ well, she''s dealing with some unique circumstances."


    "Can you explain it to us?" Utaha chimed in, adjusting her glasses. She was clearly intrigued by the situation.


    Ryuji nodded and turned back to Mai. "Don''t worry. We''re going to figure this out," he said, giving her a reassuring smile before addressing the rest of the room.


    "As you all know, there''s a strange urban legend about Mai Sakurajima. She''s a celebrity, but she''s been slowly becoming invisible to people due to a phenomenon connected to her sense of existence. It''s a type of curse energy affecting her, and that''s why she''s been unable to interact with anyone."


    "A curse energy? So, it''s like what happened to me before?" Saki Kawasaki asked, connecting the dots to her own recent brush with the supernatural.


    "Exactly," Ryuji confirmed. "It''s not as intense, but the problem is that Mai''s presence is fading from everyone''s perception. People stop noticing her until she essentially disappears from their world altogether."


    "But why hasn''t it affected you, Ryuji?" Yotsuya Miko asked, her brows furrowed.


    "I can see her because of my abilities," Ryuji explained. "My connection with curse energy allows me to perceive things that others can''t."


    "That''s incredible," Yotsuya Miko murmured, clearly impressed.


    Mai stood quietly as Ryuji explained her situation. It felt surreal hearing someone talk about her so casually when she had been ignored and forgotten for so long. The girls in the room, even though they couldn''t see her, were now fully aware of her presence.


    "So¡­ can you help her?" Utaha asked, cutting to the point. Her analytical mind was always focused on solving the problem at hand.


    Ryuji turned to Mai, who looked back at him with hesitant eyes. "Yeah, I can help," he said confidently. "It''ll take some work, but I should be able to break the curse that''s affecting her."


    "Really?" Mai''s voice was hopeful, though she tried to temper her expectations.


    "Trust me," Ryuji reassured her. "You won''t disappear. Not while I''m around."


    The sincerity in his voice was enough to make Mai feel a flicker of hope she hadn''t felt in a long time. Maybe this strange boy really could help her after all.


    "Thank you," Mai said softly, her voice laced with emotion.


    "No need to thank me yet," Ryuji smiled.


    "Let''s get started on fixing this mess first."

 Chapter 84: There you go

    "So, do you believe me?"


    "..."


    Should she believe him?


    Honestly, Mai wasn''t entirely sure. She felt like she had never seen anyone more captivating than this boy in front of her, whose bright smile seemed to light up the room.


    Humans are sensory creatures. Everyone''s drawn to beauty, whether they realize it or not.


    As she felt her heart stir, Mai blushed slightly, trying to push those thoughts away.


    "... Yeah, I believe you," she finally nodded, her voice steady.


    At the moment, she couldn''t think of any other way. To Mai, Ryuji was more than just a sorcerer¡ªhe was a beacon of hope, someone who made her feel less alone. Slowly, she stepped forward and placed her hand in his.


    "Target contacted: Mai Sakurajima. A purple ability entry has been triggered. Would you like to load it?"


    A purple entry? That''s already pretty impressive. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryuji grinned slightly, feeling the warmth of her hand in his. Meanwhile, Mai, a bit embarrassed by the touch, stayed silent.


    Without wasting any time, Ryuji began channeling his cursed energy.


    The problem with Mai was both simple and complex.


    It was complex because, for an ordinary person, even one with exceptional talent, there''d be no way to resolve the issue of her fading existence.


    But for a skilled sorcerer with a strong reservoir of cursed energy, it was a simple task. All he had to do was use his own cursed energy to calm the chaotic energy inside her. Once that was balanced, her technique would settle down on its own.


    And now, that''s exactly what Ryuji was doing.


    "So warm¡­"


    Mai could feel something flowing through her body, spreading from where their hands touched. It was a soothing warmth.


    The next moment, everyone saw it¡ªa girl with striking beauty slowly appeared in front of Ryuji, holding his hand.


    "What the...?"


    "Is that¡­ Mai Sakurajima?"


    "Amazing!"


    The others couldn''t hide their surprise. An incredibly beautiful girl had suddenly materialized out of thin air.


    At the same time, memories of Mai Sakurajima started flooding back into their minds. After all, she had been a child star, quite famous back in the day. When she''d been in school before, plenty of classmates had approached her because of her fame. Some asked for autographs, others tried to befriend her, but most just wanted to be part of the hype.


    "Thank goodness! You can all see me now!"


    Noticing the stares from everyone around her, Mai was so overwhelmed with relief that she nearly cried. Without thinking, she threw her arms around Ryuji in a grateful hug.


    "Ahem!"


    Utaha cleared her throat, her voice carrying a teasing note.


    "No matter how happy you are, you can''t just hug someone else''s boyfriend, you know~?"


    Realizing what she''d done, Mai''s face flushed deep red, and she quickly stepped back.


    "S-sorry! I was just too happy!"


    No one held it against her. After all, it was understandable. Being invisible to the world, feeling abandoned by everyone¡ªnow that she was seen again, who wouldn''t be emotional?


    Ryuji, on the other hand, remained casual, as if nothing had happened.


    Not that he minded at all.


    Honestly, he wouldn''t even mind if it happened again.


    "Alright, alright."


    Ryuji waved a hand, signaling for everyone to calm down.


    "Let me explain something real quick. What I just did was use my cursed energy to stabilize yours. But this isn''t permanent. If you don''t learn to control your cursed energy, there''s a good chance you''ll disappear again completely because of your unstable sense of existence."


    "This... so it''s not solved yet?"


    The room fell quiet. The other girls, who had been joking just moments ago, now looked on with concern.


    Jokes aside, they were good people at heart. They knew when something serious needed their attention, so they kept quiet to let Ryuji continue.


    "What should I do then?"


    Mai felt panic welling up again.


    "I thought you''d be more concerned about what cursed energy even is!"


    Ryuji gave a wry smile. This girl wasn''t following the usual script.


    "Let me explain what cursed energy and techniques are first."


    "Uh... okay," Mai nodded, still a little shaken, but she listened intently.


    Ryuji didn''t bother with too many details. He kept it simple, giving her a basic rundown.


    Mai listened, her face growing more and more serious. If she hadn''t experienced this herself, she never would''ve believed that such a thing as cursed spirits and sorcerers existed in their seemingly peaceful world.


    "So¡­ does that mean I have the potential to become a sorcerer?"


    Hearing this, Utaha, Yukino, and the others looked at Mai with envy.


    They, too, wished they had the talent to be sorcerers. But unfortunately, they didn''t. It was something they had to accept, no matter how helpless it made them feel.


    "Well, before we get into that, why don''t you tell me how you ended up like this?"


    Ryuji asked, leaning back. This wasn''t a typical world they were in an anime world after all, so things didn''t always follow conventional logic.


    For Mai, her fading from existence wasn''t just adolescent syndrome, like the show had originally suggested. It was caused by something far more dangerous¡ªcursed energy.


    "Okay."


    Mai trusted Ryuji, especially after what he''d just done for her. She nodded and began recounting her story.


    In short, Mai had debuted as a child star. With her striking looks, she gained a lot of fans. Naturally, her mother became her manager.


    That wasn''t a problem in itself.


    But while Mai loved acting and enjoyed being in the spotlight for her craft, her mother had other priorities. As time went on, she began to see Mai as little more than a tool for making money. Soon, Mai was being forced into endless commercials. The final straw was when her mother signed her up for an underwear ad without her consent.


    That was when Mai snapped. She gave up her acting career and returned to school, hoping for a normal life.


    But fame followed her. Back at school, she couldn''t escape the attention¡ªautograph requests, random students trying to chat with her for clout.


    "At that point, I remember thinking, ''It would be so nice if no one could see me, if I could just live in peace,''" Mai said softly. "The next day, it happened. No one could see me anymore."


    Everyone nodded, starting to understand what had happened.


    "Emotional states can affect cursed energy. Your emotions must''ve fluctuated so much that it unconsciously triggered your technique."


    It was a reasonable explanation.


    "That''s horrible! Using your own daughter just to make money!"


    "Seriously!"


    The girls were visibly upset after hearing Mai''s story. They couldn''t believe her mother had treated her that way.


    Mai, however, stayed silent, her expression unreadable.


    Perhaps she was angry at her mother, but in the end, that was still her mom. No matter how much she resented the situation, she couldn''t bring herself to speak badly about her.


    "Is there a way to fix this completely?" Mai asked, her voice filled with hope.


    Ryuji had mentioned earlier that her problem wasn''t permanently solved yet. If there was a chance it could happen again, she didn''t want to go through that loneliness a second time.


    She looked at him, hoping for a miracle.


    "There are two ways," Ryuji said, raising a finger.


    "First, I could send you to Jujutsu High."


    "Jujutsu High? Is that the place that trains sorcerers?"


    Ryuji had mentioned it earlier when explaining sorcery and cursed spirits. But Mai had no intention of becoming a sorcerer. All she wanted was to be normal again.


    "What''s the second option?"


    Hearing her question, Ryuji grinned and pointed to himself.


    "The second option is¡­ I''ll teach you."


    "Huh? You''ll teach me?"


    Mai was genuinely surprised. Somehow, she trusted Ryuji more than the idea of going to Jujutsu High.


    But at the same time, she couldn''t help feeling a bit unworthy.


    "Don''t underestimate yourself," Ryuji said, reading her thoughts. "Your technique is really special. It can erase your own sense of existence, but I suspect it can also erase someone else''s too. You could make a person disappear entirely. Think about how terrifying that potential is."


    The girls all looked at Mai with wide eyes. They hadn''t considered that angle before, but now they were starting to see just how powerful her technique could be.


    "I''ve never thought about making someone disappear. I just want to go back to normal, to live a quiet, ordinary life."


    Mai didn''t want to experience being erased from existence again, but she also didn''t want to stand out like she had in the past. Ordinary was good enough for her.


    "So, have you decided to learn from me?"


    "Yeah."


    Mai nodded seriously, her mind made up.


    As for learning how to control cursed energy, Ryuji didn''t see it as much of a challenge. After all, he had a cheat code of sorts.


    Sure, he wasn''t exactly an expert in training techniques himself, but he knew someone who was!


    "Mr. Ryuji?" On the other end of the phone, Kento Nanami, who was in the middle of exorcising a cursed spirit, sounded somewhat confused after receiving Ryuji''s call.


    "You want to know how to control cursed energy? No problem, I''ll send it over shortly."


    In the world of sorcery, non innate techniques and the method of controlling cursed energy wasn''t exactly a closely guarded secret. And since it was Ryuji asking, Nanami saw no reason to refuse.


    "Thanks a lot."


    Ryuji could hear the sounds of battle on Nanami''s side, indicating he was in the middle of dealing with some cursed spirits.


    "How''s it going? Need any help?"


    Ryuji had a good impression of Nanami, and if he was in trouble, Ryuji didn''t mind offering a hand.


    "It''s just a grade 2 cursed spirit."


    Nanami chuckled softly.


    "But, it is lunchtime right now. Having to work during lunch really ruins my mood."


    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Ryuji ended the call.


    Nanami worked quickly. After finishing his exorcism, he compiled the techniques into a document and sent it over to Ryuji.


    "Wow, this is way longer than I expected."


    Ryuji glanced at the file on his phone, somewhat surprised by how detailed it was. He hadn''t realized just how much went into learning to control cursed energy.


    "Wait, has Ryuji never practiced before?"


    Seeing his reaction, the girls in the service department couldn''t help but feel a little confused.


    After all, Ryuji was so powerful¡ªit didn''t make sense that he had never practiced.


    "Well, there are always people in this world who get a little help from luck," Ryuji smirked.


    "Some people are just born with advantages."


    ****


    Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 85: Innate Techniques

    Take Yuta, who I met not too long ago as an example.


    He had never trained a single day in his life, yet the amount of cursed energy he possessed was even more exaggerated than Gojo''s.


    That''s why people say that being a sorcerer is all about talent.


    The potential a sorcerer has in the future can often be seen from the very beginning.


    "..."


    Although it sounded a bit like boasting, after seeing Ryuji''s abilities firsthand, the girls just exchanged smiles and didn''t say anything more.


    "It''s too complicated to explain cursed energy in general terms. Just give me your hand!"


    Ryuji raised a hand towards Mai.


    With just one glance, he had already understood the flow of her cursed energy.


    Before, he had only done this to unlock an entry-level understanding. This time, however, holding hands was for something serious.


    "Uh! Sure!"


    Mai didn''t think much of it and placed her hand in his.


    The next moment, Ryuji began channeling his cursed energy through his palm, guiding it into her body.


    "Now, I''m going to use my cursed energy to guide yours through your body. How does it feel?"


    Mai had already closed her eyes by then. After hearing Ryuji''s question, she concentrated for a moment and replied.


    "It feels... itchy and a bit painful, but also kind of amazing!"


    "..."


    What a weird way to describe it!


    Not only Ryuji, but even the other girls in the club couldn''t help but exchange glances, slightly exasperated by her words.


    "Ugh!"


    Apparently, Mai also realized how strange her description was. Her face flushed red.


    "Ahem!"


    Ryuji cleared his throat and pulled his hand back. Mai, for a moment, even felt a bit of loss.


    "Alright, now just follow this pathway and circulate your cursed energy on your own."


    "Okay!"


    Knowing that it was important, Mai calmed herself down and nodded seriously at Ryuji before starting to practice on her own.


    Ryuji then turned his attention to Miko and Hana.


    "I almost forgot earlier because of everything going on. Both of you have the potential to become sorcerers since you each possess some sort of innate techniques, so I''ll teach you how to control your cursed energy!"


    He had meant to mention it before but got sidetracked. Now seemed like the perfect time to learn together.


    "Hmm!"


    Miko didn''t think much of it. For her, as long as she could protect herself and not burden Ryuji, that was enough. Hana, on the other hand, was more curious.


    "I wonder if we''ll get some sort of special technique?"


    "Actually, some sorcerers can only use their cursed energy but never awaken their own techniques."


    Having the talent to be a sorcerer was one thing, but awakening a technique was something else entirely.


    "But don''t worry. For Miko, I think your technique will likely be related to your eyes."


    According to the anime''s description, Miko''s Yin-Yang Eyes were among the most advanced out there. That was no small thing.


    So, if she awakened a technique, it would likely involve her eyes.


    "As for Hana, I''d say you''re a natural-born user of the Reverse Cursed Technique." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Reverse Cursed Technique?"


    Hana looked at him curiously.


    "Yeah. Cursed energy is born from negative emotions, so it''s often seen as negative energy. But the Reversal Technique uses positive energy. This ability can be used for healing, which is why people with it are often called the strongest healers."


    Hana''s cursed energy felt particularly intense and warm¡ªa telltale sign of someone capable of using the Reverse Cursed Technique.


    It reminded Ryuji of Shoko, a student who had trained alongside Gojo and Geto. She was a natural-born healer and now one of the few irreplaceable medical talents at Jujutsu High, protected for her invaluable skills.


    "Wow, really?"


    The always cheerful and innocent Hana seemed to grasp Ryuji''s point, but she wasn''t too concerned about the details.


    "Hehe! Since Ryuji thinks I can, then I''ll learn it!"


    She was easygoing¡ªif Ryuji told her to learn, she would. The rest didn''t really matter to her.


    Seeing Hana''s carefree attitude, Ryuji couldn''t help but smile. He explained the method of controlling cursed energy to both her and Miko.


    Meanwhile, off to the side, Utaha, Eriri, Yukino, and Saki couldn''t help but feel a little left out.


    After all, they had seen the existence of these special curses, and naturally, they too wanted to possess such mysterious power. But Ryuji had already told them before that they lacked the talent to become sorcerers.


    Now, they could only watch the others practice, feeling envious.


    "Ahem!"


    Noticing the change in their expressions, Ryuji cleared his throat, deciding it was time to say something.


    "Well, you don''t have to be too disappointed. In the world of sorcery, there are spells that can allow ordinary people to gain the ability to become sorcerers."


    The simplest example was a certain cursed spirit known as Mahito, one of the Four Great Curses of Calamity. His technique, Idle Transfiguration, allowed him to alter a person''s body, granting them the ability to manipulate cursed energy.


    "Really?"


    Upon hearing this, the girls couldn''t help but look at Ryuji expectantly.


    "Don''t worry, there will be opportunities."


    He smiled and waved it off, and his words successfully eased their feelings of envy. After all, they trusted him.


    Ryuji himself had always been quite envious of Mahito''s Idle Transfiguration technique. It was a more advanced form of healing than the Reversal Technique, and the only real counter to it was an attack directly aimed at the soul.


    But that limitation applied only to Mahito because he had nothing but Idle Transfiguration to rely on.


    Ryuji, on the other hand, was different.


    With his countless entries and cursed techniques, he could kill someone before they even got close enough to pose a threat. Let''s see them try to mess with his soul.


    And who knows? He might even stumble upon a soul-related technique in the future.


    Speaking of which, the Four Great Curses of Calamity should be surfacing soon.


    After all, there wasn''t much time left before Suguru Geto would launch his Night Parade of a Hundred Demons against Jujutsu High.


    "Tsk, the Four Great Curses have some pretty good techniques."


    Whether it was Jogo, Dagon, Hanami, or Mahito, they all possessed useful abilities.


    Of particular note was Dagon''s domain, said to be the most beautiful of all domains.


    If he could snag that ability, it would be quite a catch!


    But he wasn''t in any rush. He''d face them sooner or later anyway.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in a dense forest, a short figure with a volcano-shaped head stood among the trees Jogo, one of the Four Great Curses of Calamity.


    At this moment, Jogo was using his flame technique to incinerate an urban legend that had been terrorizing the area.


    "So, this is the special curse born not long ago? It certainly possesses a different kind of power compared to us cursed spirits."


    As he watched the remnants of the urban legend dissolve into nothingness, Jogo''s deep voice echoed through the woods.


    Behind him stood three other cursed spirits.


    One of them, a grotesque, two-meter-tall creature resembling a baby, was Hanami, the one closest in appearance to a real human.


    "Jogo, you''re amazing! Truly worthy of your reputation!"


    The voice belonged to Mahito, who was laughing as he watched Jogo''s display of raw power.


    "Now that we''re all gathered here, why not begin our assault on the humans?"


    Mahito was born from humanity''s darkest emotions, and it showed in his excitement. There was a reason he was called the manifestation of human malice.


    Hanami, however, was more cautious.


    Her mature, sisterly voice floated over to Jogo and the others.


    "The emergence of these urban legends is beyond what we expected. And I hear there''s someone named Satoru Gojo, said to be the strongest sorcerer alive. If we make a move now, we might¡ª"


    Although she didn''t finish her sentence, the meaning was clear.


    The Four Great Curses were powerful, but they were not invincible.


    "..."


    After a moment of silence, Jogo responded in a low voice.


    "I''m not afraid of dying, and it doesn''t matter if I''m the one to laugh a hundred years from now. As long as it''s a cursed spirit who triumphs in the end, that''s enough for me."


    "Jogo..."


    Among the Four Great Curses, Jogo acted the most like an elder brother.


    Later, in his attempt to recruit Ryomen Sukuna, the King of Curses, he would challenge him to a duel, offering his life as a wager¡ªonly to lose in the end.


    "Don''t worry, Hanami, I won''t act recklessly. But first, we need to understand more about these urban legends."


    What intrigued Jogo the most was the unique nature of these urban legends.


    "I can feel it. After destroying that one, my power increased."


    "What?"


    The other curses were startled by his admission.


    For a special-grade cursed spirit, increasing power further was incredibly difficult. But now, it seemed that defeating these urban legends could do just that.


    "Well, what are we waiting for? Let''s go find more of them!"


    Mahito exclaimed excitedly.


    Jogo didn''t object.


    ***


    Later that night, Ryuji sat on the couch, watching Haruno kneeling before him, a curious expression on his face.


    "How did you find the time to come here?"


    He hadn''t expected to see her waiting for him when he got home.


    "Is your family''s company that free these days?"


    By all accounts, Haruno should''ve been busy.


    "It''s all because of you!"


    Haruno spoke with a bit of exasperation.


    "Thanks to you, our family successfully secured the help of the Shinomiya family, and all our company''s problems have been resolved!"


    At this, Haruno''s mood visibly dimmed.


    "I worked so hard to stabilize the company''s decline, and in the end, a single word from the Shinomiya family solved everything¡­"


    At this moment, Haruno truly understood what it meant to be part of a top-tier conglomerate.


    Compared to that, the Yukinoshita family was nothing.


    "And you probably know what my mother''s like. I planned to handle some company matters before coming here, but she settled it all and insisted I come over."


    As she said this, Haruno shook her head slightly.


    She knew her mother well enough. It was all about using her to connect with Ryuji.


    But in truth, when she first met him, her only interest had been his immense strength. She hadn''t considered using that strength to benefit her family.


    "Hahaha!"


    Ryuji chuckled lightly at her words.


    "Well, in the end, wasn''t it still your own achievement?"


    He patted her gently on the head.


    "..."


    It was true, she couldn''t argue with that.


    "By the way!"


    Suddenly, Haruno remembered something and looked up at him.


    "I feel like¡­"


    "Don''t forget why you''re here."


    "..."


    What kind of ''business'' was this?


    She shot Ryuji a look of disbelief but still lowered her head, continuing.


    "The company was in trouble because of a few accidents at our new construction sites. At first, we thought they were just that accidents. But now, it seems like they might not be accidents at all¡­"

 Chapter 86: Twisted

    "Before, when I didn''t know there were any strange curses, I didn''t think much of it. But now that I''m aware, maybe there really is something¡­ unnatural."


    The weekend wasn''t far off, so Ryuji agreed to help Haruno when the time came. As for the "price" of his help, well¡­ let''s just say that by the time Ryuji went to school the next morning, Haruno was still fast asleep, clearly too exhausted to get out of bed that day.


    Today''s class was another exam. After all, it had only been one day since the last one, and the tests weren''t finished yet. The results would be posted next week, and Yukino and Yumiko seemed excitedly anticipating the day.


    Ryuji simply watched their excitement with an amused smile, saying nothing. He was curious if they''d still feel that way after the results were announced.


    The weekend arrived quickly, and Ryuji kept his promise. He made his way to one of the construction sites owned by the Yukinoshita family. Haruno had something urgent to attend to, so Ryuji was going alone.


    Meanwhile, elsewhere¡­


    "I''m heading out!" Eriri called as she prepared to leave the house.


    Sayuri, lounging on the sofa, frowned as she took in Eriri''s casual outfit. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haven''t I taught you better than this? If you''re going to meet Ryuji, you should dress up properly. How else are you going to make him notice you?"


    Sayuri always worried about her daughter''s lack of effort.


    "No, Mom!" Eriri groaned in frustration. "Ryuji''s busy today! It was Shiyu who invited me out!"


    Originally, Eriri had wanted to ask Ryuji out on another date. After their last one had ended in disaster, she had been eager for a do-over. But since Ryuji wasn''t available, and Shiyu had invited her instead, Eriri agreed.


    "Ah, I see!" Sayuri sighed in disappointment. "You''re just going out with other girls."


    Such a waste of an opportunity, she thought. She waved Eriri off dismissively.


    "Alright, go on, then."


    "..."


    Eriri shot her mother an irritated look before heading out the door.


    "That girl doesn''t know how lucky she is," Sayuri muttered to herself as she watched her daughter leave.


    If she''d had the chance to meet a man as perfect as Ryuji when she was younger, she would have gone for him without hesitation. Unfortunately, it was too late for her now.


    Sayuri had long since accepted the reality of her own marriage. Ever since Eriri was born, her father, Spencer, had been stationed abroad as a diplomat. The real reason, of course, was that Spencer''s first love lived in that country. Sayuri knew this, but she didn''t care.


    Their marriage was never about love to begin with. Back then, the Sawamura family had faced a crisis, and her marriage to Spencer had been a means to save the family. Sayuri had used her charm to win over Spencer, who came from a wealthy background.


    That''s why she later moved away from the Sawamura family and became determined not to use Eriri for any arranged marriage. Her own marriage was already a mess, and she would never allow her daughter to go through the same thing.


    "Hah¡­"


    Thinking back on it now, Sayuri felt like her mindset had changed a lot over the years. She took a deep breath and calmed down. At least her life wasn''t so bad now¡ªshe lived peacefully with Eriri, and Spencer could stay with his first love for all she cared.


    Just as Sayuri was deciding whether to watch some anime, the doorbell rang.


    "Hmm? Is Eriri back already?"


    She was always forgetting things, so it wouldn''t be surprising if she returned.


    Sayuri didn''t think much of it as she made her way to the door. But when she saw who was standing there, she froze.


    "Why are you here?"


    The man at the door was none other than Spencer, Eriri''s father.


    But Spencer, who had once been a well-dressed, handsome man, now looked like a mess. He had a scruffy beard, dark circles under his eyes, and a gaunt frame.


    "What happened to you? Did something happen with your first love?"


    Sayuri''s question was half in jest, but Spencer''s silence said it all.


    "Ah¡­"


    Sayuri was genuinely surprised. She hadn''t expected that guess to be correct.


    "So, what are you planning to do now?" she asked.


    Even though she had no feelings for Spencer anymore, he was still Eriri''s father. She wasn''t about to throw him out.


    "I just came to grab a few things¡­ and to leave a gift for Eriri," Spencer finally said. His voice was hoarse, as if he hadn''t spoken to anyone in a long time.


    "A gift for Eriri? Alright, come in."


    Hearing that it was for her daughter, Sayuri let him inside.


    Spencer quickly packed up some belongings and a few valuable items. It was obvious that he intended to sell them off to pay some debts. Though Sayuri noticed, she didn''t say anything. Those were things he had bought long ago, and she had never used them.


    After a bit of packing, Spencer placed a small clay fox figurine on the table.


    "What''s this?" Sayuri asked, skeptical. "Is this supposed to be the gift?"


    The doll looked like something you''d pick out of a trash bin.


    "Don''t underestimate it," Spencer said, his voice suddenly serious. "I got this from a temple overseas. It''s supposed to bring peace and protection. Keep it here, and it will safeguard Eriri."


    Spencer knew how to get Sayuri''s attention. And sure enough, anything related to her daughter immediately made Sayuri take things more seriously.


    "..."


    Even though the doll looked a little shabby, as long as it could protect Eriri, that was enough for her.


    "Fine, just leave it here."


    The villa was big enough one little doll wouldn''t take up much space. Although she did wonder why something from a temple would be in the shape of a fox instead of a Buddha or a monk.


    "I''ll be leaving now," Spencer said abruptly, as if in a hurry to get out.


    "..."


    Why was he in such a rush? Whatever, Sayuri thought. It''s better if he leaves anyway less of an eyesore.


    Once Spencer was gone, Sayuri didn''t return to the sofa. Instead, she headed to her room to pick out a comic to read.


    She had initially started reading manga to have something in common with Eriri, but over time, she had grown to enjoy it herself.


    As she walked away, she didn''t notice the faint red glow that began to flicker in the eyes of the small clay fox figurine on the table.


    Meanwhile¡­


    Spencer didn''t go far after leaving the villa. His once gaunt face now twisted into a grotesque and sinister expression.


    "Soon¡­ Mary, you will be resurrected soon!"


    Mary was the name of Spencer''s first love. Just as Sayuri had guessed, Mary had recently died in a tragic accident. This twisted love had warped Spencer''s heart.


    "The fox spirit said that if it absorbs my daughter''s vitality, it can transfer that energy to Mary¡­" Spencer''s eyes glinted with a light red glow as he continued to mutter to himself.


    "Just wait, Mary. You''ll be back soon!"


    His mind was clearly under the influence of the so-called "fox spirit," and now Spencer''s heart was completely consumed by it. He was willing to sacrifice his daughter just to bring his long-dead first love back to life.


    ---


    "Is this the place?" Ryuji asked himself as he arrived at one of the Yukinoshita family''s construction sites. There weren''t any workers around.


    According to Haruno, this was the site where the most accidents had happened. While other sites had the occasional mishap, here, accidents occurred nearly every day. It wasn''t normal.


    All work on the site had stopped, and the area had been cordoned off to keep people away.


    After taking a quick look around, Ryuji didn''t notice anything unusual at first. He simply stepped over the barrier and walked into the site.


    "Hmm?"


    The moment his foot hit the ground, Ryuji sensed it.


    "There''s some serious cursed energy here."


    From the outside, it was invisible. But as soon as you stepped in, the overwhelming cursed energy became apparent.


    "Special grade," he muttered, narrowing his eyes. The level of cursed energy here had to be at the special grade. No wonder things had been going wrong.


    Haruno''s hunch had been right there was definitely something sinister here.


    Ignoring the oppressive atmosphere, Ryuji continued walking deeper into the construction site. The further he went, the heavier the cursed energy felt.


    "This is getting interesting."


    Ryuji smirked, feeling a sense of excitement build inside him.


    Suddenly, he heard the sound of footsteps and a faint yelp.


    "A girl?"


    Ryuji was a bit surprised. Could there be another sorcerer here?


    Following the noise, he turned a corner and saw a girl holding her head, trembling and screaming.


    "Ahhhh!"


    "..."


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, watching the girl panic as she continued to wail.


    "What a loud voice," he muttered to himself, slightly amused by the scene.


    "G-ghost! There''s a ghost!" the girl shouted, clutching her head even tighter.


    Without hesitation, Ryuji raised his hand and lightly knocked her on the head.


    "Stop screaming. Even if there were a ghost, it would''ve run off by now with how loud you''re being."


    "Ah!"


    The girl rubbed her head, blinking in confusion as the pain snapped her out of her hysteria. Slowly, she looked up at Ryuji, realization dawning on her face.


    "Wait¡­ you''re not a ghost?"


    "Have you ever seen a ghost this handsome?" Ryuji asked, half-joking as he looked at her with a smirk.


    *****


    Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 87: Miku

    "I don''t know if he''s handsome, but he sure is narcissistic!"


    However, when Miku raised her head and saw the person in front of her clearly, she couldn''t help but be taken aback. He was pretty handsome.


    "No, I''m sorry!"


    Noticing that she had been staring a bit too intently, Miku quickly lowered her head, her face flushing with embarrassment.


    The shy, introverted look on her face made Ryuji raise his eyebrow slightly. With her striking appearance, pink hair, and the headphones hanging around her neck it was definitely Nakano Miku.


    He hadn''t expected to run into one of the quintuplets here. But then again, this was an anime world, so encountering the Nakano family wasn''t too surprising.


    "My name is Ryuji. What about you?" he asked, even though he already knew who she was.


    "I''m Miku Nakano," she said timidly, barely meeting his eyes.


    "Hm," Ryuji nodded, acknowledging her.


    Though he was a little surprised to see Miku, it didn''t matter much to him. Sure, she was cute, but honestly, all the girls around him had outstanding appearances. After giving her a quick once-over, he turned and continued walking deeper into the construction site.


    He could sense that he was getting closer to the special-grade curse spirit.


    "Hey, wait!"


    Miku, who had expected Ryuji to say or do something else, was left confused when he just walked away. She had been worried, thinking that since they were alone, he might try something. After all, if he did, she wouldn''t be able to stop him. But seeing him leave so nonchalantly, she found herself a bit stunned.


    But this wasn''t the time to dwell on that.


    "Wait! Hold on!" Miku quickly caught up with him. The place was eerily quiet, and she wasn''t brave enough to continue on her own. Now that she had someone with her, she wasn''t about to let him out of her sight.


    "What? Weren''t you worried I might try something with you?" Ryuji teased, glancing at her sideways.


    "Uh..."


    Miku stopped in her tracks, flustered. She had been seen right through. Her concerns had been written all over her face, and Ryuji had picked up on them immediately.


    "No, I''m sorry¡­" she muttered, her voice barely above a whisper. She felt bad for assuming the worst about him, especially when he had done nothing wrong.


    Ryuji couldn''t help but think that Miku''s timid apology made her seem even more vulnerable¡ªalmost the kind of person you wanted to tease.


    "So, why are you here anyway?" Ryuji asked, curious. "Don''t you know there have been a lot of accidents here recently? People have died. This place is practically off-limits, and you still came?"


    "Huh? No way!" Miku looked shocked. She truly had no idea.


    That would explain why the moment she walked in, she felt this overwhelming chill. She had thought it was just the eerie atmosphere making her uneasy.


    "I heard from a friend that this was the site of a general''s tomb from the Warring States period, so I came to check it out."


    Ryuji blinked, understanding immediately.  S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the anime, Miku may have seemed shy, but whenever the topic turned to historical figures from the Warring States period, she became a lot more enthusiastic.


    Everyone had their interests, so he didn''t judge her for it. But still¡­


    "Are you sure this ''friend'' of yours is really a friend?"


    Miku fell silent.


    The realization hit her. That person probably tricked her. Knowing how much she was into historical stuff, they had played a cruel joke on her, leading her to this dangerous place.


    Even if it was meant as a prank, this was no laughing matter. It felt more like she was someone to be toyed with.


    "I guess you''re not exactly popular with your classmates," Ryuji remarked, seeing her downcast expression.


    Miku didn''t respond, her head lowering even more. She followed him as he walked further into the site.


    After a moment of silence, she spoke up again. "They were probably just messing with me. I mean, there''s no way ghosts exist, right?"


    "Tsk." Ryuji stopped walking and turned to look at her.


    His sudden pause and the seriousness in his eyes made Miku nervous.


    "W-what is it?" she asked, her heart starting to race.


    "What if I told you that the kind of ''ghosts'' you think of do exist?"


    "No way¡­" Miku wanted to deny it, but the look in Ryuji''s eyes wasn''t joking. Her heartbeat quickened, and she could only stare at him, unsure of what to think.


    "Alright, it''s time for you to leave. Don''t come to places like this again," Ryuji said, his tone firm.


    "But¡­"


    Miku was about to ask, Then why are you still here?


    But before she could get the words out, the air around them changed. Even though Miku couldn''t feel cursed energy, she could see that the sky, which had been relatively clear, was suddenly growing darker. The oppressive atmosphere felt suffocating.


    "What''s happening?" Miku whispered, her eyes widening.


    She couldn''t believe it. Could there really be something¡­ supernatural here?


    "Let''s get out of here!"


    She wasn''t stupid whatever was going on, it wasn''t normal. She grabbed Ryuji''s sleeve, trying to pull him with her, but he didn''t budge.


    "You''re surprisingly kind," Ryuji said, a little amused.


    Most people would have just run off in a situation like this, leaving their companions behind. It was rare to see someone who would try to help.


    "Forget it," Ryuji said, glancing around. "The domain is already active. You can''t escape."


    "Domain?"


    Miku had no idea what he was talking about. She didn''t even know what a sorcerer was, much less something like a domain.


    Just as she was about to ask, she felt a shadow looming above her. Looking up, she saw a massive, twisted, one-eyed creature towering over her, at least ten meters tall.


    The sight of the monster made Miku scream in terror, stumbling backward and nearly falling.


    "A fusion of urban legends, huh?" Ryuji said, more to himself.


    It all made sense now. If it wasn''t a fusion of urban legends, there was no way an ordinary person like Miku would be able to see the curse spirit. More and more cursed spirits like this had been appearing recently.


    It wouldn''t be long before the whole world would have to acknowledge the existence of curse spirits. For now, sorcerers could cover up these incidents as gas explosions or other accidents, but that wouldn''t last once regular people started seeing the spirits for themselves.


    Noticing the unfinished staircase behind Miku, Ryuji realized she was about to fall off. He quickly reached out and pulled her into his arms, stopping her just in time.


    There was no romantic tension, though Miku was too terrified for that. Her face was pale, and she looked like she was about to faint from fear.


    "Next time, when someone tells you there''s something cool somewhere, think twice before running off like an idiot," Ryuji said lightly.


    "Eh?"


    Miku looked up at him, confused. To be honest, seeing that monstrous creature, she had already accepted the idea that she might not survive. She had even started saying her goodbyes in her head.


    Goodbye, Ichika, Nino, Yotsuba, Itsuki. Goodbye, everyone. I''m really going to die.


    "Shadow Manipulation!"


    Before Miku could fully process her thoughts, Ryuji made his move.


    The shadow beneath his feet sprang to life, as if injected with energy, turning into sharp spikes that shot toward the one-eyed curse spirit.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Several spikes pierced right through the curse spirit''s body.


    "This gloomy weather is perfect for shadow manipulation," Ryuji said with a satisfied smile.


    "...???"


    Miku stood there, stunned. She had been mentally preparing for her last moments, but now¡­ Ryuji had suddenly turned into some kind of superhero.


    She blinked, staring up at him, utterly speechless.


    "Alright, go hide somewhere safe. I''ll deal with this quickly," Ryuji said, letting go of her.


    It wasn''t until now that Miku realized she had been held in his arms. From childhood until now, she had never been so close to a boy. But rather than feeling embarrassed, she was more overwhelmed by a sense of loss like she should have stayed in his arms a bit longer.


    No, what am I even thinking?!


    Quickly shaking her head, Miku rushed behind a wall, peeking out as she nervously watched Ryuji, too afraid to disturb him.


    "Come on!" she whispered to herself, quietly cheering him on from her hiding spot.


    Ryuji couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Honestly, she was kind of cute.


    "Well, for a monster like this, I don''t really need to hear a ''come on,''" he said with a grin.


    This special-grade curse spirit wasn''t much of a challenge for him.


    "Shadow Manipulation: Bind!"


    Under Ryuji''s control, the shadow spikes transformed into thick ropes, wrapping around the one-eyed curse spirit and restraining it tightly.


    "Die! Die!"


    The curse spirit roared in fury The curse spirit roared in fury, thrashing wildly against its bindings, but it couldn''t break free.


    "If you don''t behave, you''re just asking to get beaten," Ryuji said with a smirk.


    Then, in an instant¡ª"Third Dimension".


    Ryuji activated the space-distorting power of Third Dimension to its fullest. The air around the curse spirit rippled as space itself began to twist and warp.


    "Buzzz..."


    The curse spirit''s entire body was enveloped by the twisting force. Slowly but surely, its form began collapsing in on itself, unable to withstand the overwhelming spatial distortion.


    There was no escape.


    Ryuji watched as the creature''s body crumbled under the pressure, piece by piece. He didn''t bother with any further attacks he knew it was done for.


    "Looks like you had barely formed a domain, huh?" Ryuji muttered to himself as he studied the remains of the curse spirit. It had started to develop a domain, but it wasn''t complete. It was all form and no substance just a hollow shell of what a true domain should be. That explained why it had been relatively easy to overpower.


    It must have been born only recently.


    "Well then, time to turn you into something useful," Ryuji said casually, holding out his hand.


    "Soul Devouring!"


    Chains shot out from Ryuji''s shadows, coiling around the crumbling remains of the curse spirit. Normally, when using the Devour Soul technique, the curse spirits would resist being consumed, but this time there was no struggle. With each spirit Ryuji devoured, his own power grew, making it easier to subdue the next one.


    The chains tightened, dragging the curse spirit''s energy into Ryuji''s body.


    "Too bad I can''t absorb the curse techniques along with their strength¡­" Ryuji sighed, shaking his head. It would have been nice if he could acquire the unique techniques of the spirits he devoured, but so far, that wasn''t part of his ability.


    Still, it wasn''t a bad outcome. He was getting stronger by the day.


    "Hmm?"


    Just as he was about to leave, something caught Ryuji''s attention. He looked up at the sky and saw a small black dot descending toward him.


    He raised his hand, catching the object with ease.


    His eyes narrowed as he inspected it closely.


    "Another one?"


    What Ryuji held in his hand was unmistakable a finger of Ryomen Sukuna.


    This was the same type of cursed object he had encountered not long ago after exorcising the cursed spirit that Tomoya had turned into. No wonder the curse spirit he just fought had reached special-grade it had merged with the power of urban legends and, more importantly, one of Sukuna''s fingers.


    It was no small feat for a cursed spirit to attain special-grade status, especially one that had only recently been born.


    "Well, guess I''ll just add this to my collection," Ryuji muttered, not too surprised.


    There was no point in destroying it. Sukuna''s fingers were indestructible, and leaving it lying around would only cause more trouble down the road.


    "Third Dimension"


    With a quick flick of his hand, Ryuji used Third Dimension to open up his personal space distortion dimension and tucked the finger safely inside.


    He wasn''t worried about Sukuna sensing it. In this space, the cursed object would be completely sealed away from the outside world.


    With that, Ryuji gave the area one last glance before turning his attention to Miku, who was still nervously peeking out from behind a wall.


    "All done. You can stop hiding now," he called out with a smirk.

 Chapter 88: Nakano Sisters

    "Is it over?"


    At this time, Miku timidly poked her head out to look around. The one-eyed cursed spirit had been exorcised, and the sky, which had grown unnaturally dark, had returned to normal. The oppressive atmosphere had lifted significantly.


    "Let''s go," Ryuji said, glancing at her briefly before stuffing his hands into his pockets and walking away.


    "Wait for me!"


    Miku, realizing he was leaving, hurried to catch up with him. Even though the monster was gone, she wasn''t brave enough to stay alone in such a place. In her haste, she nearly tripped, but Ryuji caught her just in time.


    "Successfully contacted target: Miku Nakano! A purple entry has been triggered, do you want to load it?"


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised. He hadn''t expected the entry to trigger now he thought if it didn''t happen the first time, it wouldn''t later. But it seemed like a pleasant surprise.


    "That¡­"


    Miku''s shy voice broke the silence. She hadn''t thought much earlier, but now, as she looked at Ryuji up close, she seemed a little flustered. Her mind was racing.


    Ryuji, without any ulterior motives, simply let go of her.


    "Be careful next time."


    "Hmm¡­ hmm," she muttered, lowering her head, falling into step behind him. She followed silently, unsure of what to say. Ryuji didn''t know how to respond either, so he left it at that.


    Whatever, Ryuji thought, focusing his attention elsewhere. Let''s check that entry.


    The notification about the entry had come up, and now he wanted to see what it was.


    "Purple Entry: Acting!"


    That wasn''t from Miku he remembered that one triggered earlier, with Mai Sakurajima.


    Thinking back on it, if not for this opportunity, Ryuji would have almost forgotten about it.


    "Eh, let''s just decompose it."


    It didn''t seem particularly useful, so Ryuji decided to break it down.


    Next, he checked the new entry that had just triggered from Miku.


    "Purple Entry: Acting!"


    "...???"


    Acting again? Ryuji furrowed his brows. What kind of ability was this? After a closer look, he realized it was just related to cosplay.


    Now that he thought about it, Miku did have a hobby of dressing up as her sisters. Did this mean if you married Miku, you''d technically be marrying all five?  (T/N: Fuutaro fumbled the bag big time)


    "Hiss!"


    Shaking his head, Ryuji pushed the thought away. He couldn''t help laughing to himself, though. It was a strange idea, but not completely off the mark.


    "Alright, let''s break this down too," he said, choosing decomposition again.


    Honestly, he didn''t see why something like cosplay would rank as a purple-level entry. Maybe it was just the "heroine effect," elevating otherwise mundane abilities.


    For most people, something like this wouldn''t even register as an ability.


    "[Talent entry system]


    Host: Ryuji Hoshino


    Bloodline: Human


    Loaded entries: Soul Devouring [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold], Presence Concealment [Gold],Tranquility [Gold], Reverse Cursed Technique [Gold], Monster Attracting Physique [Gold], Third Dimension, Dreamwalker [Gold], Physical Strengthening [Gold], Cursed Speech [Gold], Shadow Manipulation [Gold], Iron Fist [Purple].


    Points: 76,120!"


    Not bad another 2,000 points added.


    When the purple entry is triggered ten times, he''d get a free purple draw.


    All in all, Ryuji was pretty satisfied with the current progress.


    "That¡­" Miku''s voice brought Ryuji back to reality as they walked out of the construction site together. She hesitated for a moment, then gathered her courage.


    "Can I ask you for a favor?"


    "Hm?"


    Ryuji paused and glanced back at her.


    "Could you take me home?"


    Miku knew it was probably too much to ask, but after everything that had just happened, she didn''t have the courage to walk home alone even if it was broad daylight.


    "Take you home?"


    "I¡­"


    She lowered her head quickly, her face turning beet red.


    Whoever said the "hero saving the damsel" trope was outdated was wrong.


    "Hahaha!"


    Ryuji couldn''t help but laugh at her flustered response. It was just too cute.


    "Alright, alright! I''ll take you home," he said, still chuckling. He didn''t have anything better to do anyway. At most, he''d just send a message to Haruno later to let her know the problem at the site was resolved.


    "Thank you!"


    Miku''s face lit up as she quickly followed him.


    As they walked, curiosity got the better of her. "Um, what was that monster back there?"


    "Well," Ryuji began, glancing at her. "Sooner or later, everyone''s going to know, so I guess it doesn''t hurt to tell you in advance."


    The existence of cursed spirits wasn''t going to stay hidden forever. Ordinary people would learn about them eventually, and considering what Miku had just been through, it was probably better to explain.


    So, as they walked, Ryuji gave her a quick rundown of the world of curses. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the domain of Ryomen Sukuna, on a throne of bones, Sukuna slowly opened his eyes.


    "Another one gone¡­"


    He had just sensed the loss of another finger. Just like before, it hadn''t been destroyed merely vanished. He could no longer feel its presence.


    "So, there''s a capable sorcerer in this era, after all," Sukuna mused, a wicked smile curling his lips.


    The first time, he hadn''t been too concerned, but now, with a second finger lost, it was different. Each of his fingers contained a part of his power, and losing one meant losing one-twentieth of his strength.


    If it were just one, it wouldn''t be an issue. He could compensate. But with two already gone, and the possibility of losing more, even when he fully resurrected, he wouldn''t return at full strength.


    "Tsk."


    Sukuna''s grin widened, though it didn''t reach his eyes.


    But he wasn''t one to rage blindly. There was no point. He''d reclaim what was his in time.


    "My time is coming soon," Sukuna whispered to himself. The moment was approaching. He knew his finger hadn''t been destroyed it had simply been placed somewhere beyond his reach.


    Once he found out who was responsible, he''d retrieve what was his.


    "Wait for me," Sukuna chuckled. "What belongs to me will always come back to me."


    ***


    At the same time, Ryuji had no idea that he was already on Sukuna''s radar.


    But even if he had known, he wouldn''t have been worried. He had anticipated this when he put Sukuna''s fingers into his space, sealing them off from the world.


    The worst-case scenario? A fight.


    He still had time before Sukuna''s full resurrection, and Ryuji didn''t doubt that he would grow strong enough to face even the curse king by then.


    By that time, even if Sukuna were at his peak, Ryuji was confident he could knock him down.


    ***


    "Is this the place?"


    Before long, they arrived at Miku''s house. It was a large, luxurious home a fitting residence for a family supporting quintuplets.


    "Well, thank you!"


    Miku hadn''t expected the walk home to feel so short. She was a little disappointed, actually. As they stood by the entrance, she realized she didn''t want the time with Ryuji to end just yet.


    Suddenly, she blurted, "Why not come inside for some tea?"


    "..."


    Ryuji chuckled. He knew she probably meant it innocently, but still, he couldn''t help but find the situation amusing.


    If it had been an older, more experienced woman, the offer might have had a different meaning. But Miku was still just a girl.


    "No, I''ve got other things to do. I''ll take a raincheck," he said with a smile. There would be plenty of opportunities in the future, so there was no need to rush.


    Miku''s face fell for a moment, but she quickly nodded. She assumed he had to go deal with more curses elsewhere after all, he was some kind of hero.


    "Can I get your contact info, at least?"


    "Sure."


    Ryuji didn''t refuse. After exchanging numbers with Miku, he turned to leave.


    But before he walked away, he glanced up at the second-floor window of Miku''s house.


    There, peeking curiously from behind the curtains, were four other heads all watching what was happening with great interest.


    "Huh. Looks like I caught some attention," Ryuji muttered with a smirk.


    Inside, the rest of the Nakano sisters were watching the scene below, each with their own thoughts.


    Could it be that Miku''s in love?" Ichika, the eldest sister, teased with a sly grin.


    "Ah, this is interesting," Nino chimed in, raising an eyebrow. "What a shame though¡­"


    "What do you mean, ''what a shame''?" Yotsuba asked, tilting her head curiously.


    "That boy is so handsome!" Nino added, her tone a mix of envy and playful annoyance.


    Miku, meanwhile, stood at the front door, watching Ryuji''s figure slowly disappear down the street. She glanced down at the contact information saved in her phone, her heart beating a little faster.


    She hadn''t expected such an intense day, nor did she expect to meet someone like Ryuji. Now that he was gone, she felt oddly empty but a part of her was hopeful, knowing they''d likely see each other again. After all, they attended the same school, and their paths were bound to cross.


    Thinking about this made her feel a bit more relaxed, but just as she turned to go inside, she was ambushed by her sisters.


    "Miku! Spill the details!" Ichika grinned, stepping in front of her. "Who was that guy?"


    "Yeah, who was he? You''re not hiding something from us, are you?" Nino pressed, her eyes narrowing suspiciously.


    "I¡ªIt''s not what you think!" Miku stammered, her face immediately turning red. "He''s just a friend. He helped me out today."


    The four sisters exchanged glances, clearly not buying her explanation. Miku rarely had interactions with guys, and the fact that this boy had personally walked her home had them all on edge.


    "Come on, Miku," Ichika coaxed, wrapping an arm around her. "You can tell your big sister the truth."


    "I-It''s nothing like that!" Miku insisted, her embarrassment growing. "He just¡­ He just saved me from a monster!"


    "A monster?" Yotsuba''s eyes widened. "What kind of monster?"

 Chapter 89: Saki’s Plan

    None of the Nakano sisters were naive. They could all sense the fear in Miku''s eyes.


    At that moment, Ichika and Nino exchanged serious looks. Could it be that their sister was bullied?


    Even the usually cheerful Yotsuba and Itsuki were looking at Miku with concern.


    "Miku, can you tell us what happened?" Ichika asked gently.


    "I¡­"


    Miku hesitated, unsure if she should say anything. But then she remembered what Ryuji had told her that these kinds of monsters would soon become known to the public. If her sisters knew about it earlier, maybe they could be more careful and avoid potential danger.


    "Actually¡­ here''s what happened."


    Miku began recounting the entire event, starting from when she was tricked by her friend into visiting the construction site alone.


    "Those jerks!" Nino fumed as she clenched her fists. She was already the most hot-headed of the sisters, and hearing that someone had led Miku into danger made her furious.


    "When I see them on Monday, I''m going to beat them up!" she declared.


    Ichika, always the calm one, placed a hand on Nino''s shoulder. "Let''s hear what Miku has to say first."


    It was clear this situation was far from resolved.


    "Tsk¡­"


    Though clearly upset, Nino kept quiet, waiting for Miku to continue.


    At first, they assumed Miku had simply been scared by the eerie atmosphere of the construction site. After all, Miku was not known for being particularly brave.


    But what Miku described next left all four of her sisters stunned.


    Curse spirits? Sorcerers?


    Things that seemed to belong in novels and anime were apparently real.


    Could something like this truly exist?


    "Uh¡­"


    For a moment, all of them, including Nino, Yotsuba, and Itsuki, turned to look at Ichika, their eldest sister.


    Even Ichika was at a loss. This was beyond what she could reasonably believe.


    After struggling with her thoughts for a while, she carefully asked, "Um, Miku¡­ are you sure you didn''t eat something strange and start hallucinating?"


    It was hard to blame her. For someone who hadn''t seen it firsthand, it was difficult to accept that monsters could exist in their world.


    "I knew you wouldn''t believe me¡­"


    Miku wasn''t surprised by their skepticism. She had expected as much.


    "I know it sounds unbelievable, but it''s true! I saw it with my own eyes. Ryuji-kun said that soon enough, these monsters will be seen by everyone. And when that happens, you''ll know I wasn''t imagining things!"


    "Isn''t that terrifying!" Yotsuba gasped, her usual upbeat tone now full of fear. "If that''s the case, shouldn''t we run away or something?"


    "..."


    Wait, you believe this? Itsuki thought, shaking her head. "Come on, Yotsuba. This doesn''t sound realistic at all."


    Ichika nodded in agreement, still finding it hard to accept. She was just about to say something when she noticed Nino wasn''t refuting Miku''s words. Instead, she stood there with a grim expression, as if she was remembering something troubling.


    "Nino? What''s wrong?" Ichika asked, sensing her sister''s unease.


    After a long pause, Nino finally spoke. "Maybe¡­ there really are some things in this world that aren''t human."


    "Right, right!" Miku exclaimed, excited that someone believed her.


    But her happiness was cut short when she realized the weight of Nino''s words.


    "Wait¡­ Nino, did something happen to you?" Ichika asked, her voice filled with concern.


    The other sisters also stared at Nino, waiting for her response.


    Nino hesitated before she spoke again. "A few days ago, I started to feel like someone was following me. It didn''t matter if I was at school or on my way home I always had this feeling that someone was watching me."


    "Are you sure it wasn''t just a pervert?" Itsuki suggested. "There are a lot of creeps like that, especially around here."


    Nino shook her head. "I thought it was a pervert at first too, so I tried looking into it. But I couldn''t find anyone."


    She hadn''t told her sisters about this before because she didn''t want them to worry. She had assumed it was nothing more than a pervert stalking her. But after hearing what Miku had experienced, Nino started to wonder if it was something more sinister perhaps something supernatural.


    "Wait, you mean this might not be a human at all?" Ichika asked, now genuinely worried.


    Nino nodded grimly. "I didn''t want to think it, but¡­ yeah."


    The room fell silent. None of the sisters doubted Nino''s judgment she wasn''t the type to make up stories or jump to conclusions.


    "That''s terrifying¡­" Yotsuba muttered, her eyes wide with fear.


    Miku, realizing the severity of the situation, quickly pulled out her phone. "I''ll call Ryuji-kun!"


    Earlier, she had been thinking about how she could find an excuse to contact him again. Now, with Nino possibly being targeted by a curse spirit, she didn''t need to think of one.


    "Uh¡­" Ichika hesitated. She was about to suggest that they handle things themselves, but seeing how serious the situation was, she stayed quiet. Maybe getting help wasn''t such a bad idea.


    "Ryuji-kun!" Miku''s voice brightened as soon as the call connected.


    The other sisters exchanged glances. It was clear from her tone that Miku had developed a bit of a crush on this mysterious boy.


    "Well, I guess we''ll have to meet him now," Ichika muttered to herself. If Ryuji really was the person Miku was describing, it might not be such a bad idea for them to meet him.


    "Uh-huh! ¡­Being followed by a cursed spirit?" Ryuji was surprised when Miku explained the situation. She mentioned that Nino had been targeted by something strange and asked if he could help.


    It wasn''t what he had expected, but it wasn''t a big deal.


    Instead of heading directly to their house, Ryuji suggested that the five sisters meet him at the service club at Sobu High on Monday, when school resumed. After all, the situation didn''t seem urgent at the moment.


    He wasn''t going to make it that easy to get his help. Besides, he already had plenty of beautiful girls around him. A little effort wasn''t too much to ask.


    After hanging up, Miku smiled and reassured Nino. "Don''t worry. Ryuji-kun said we can meet him at school on Monday. He''ll help us then."


    "Wait, he''s not coming over now?" Ichika asked, surprised. She had expected him to rush over right away, especially if he was trying to impress Miku.


    "Ryuji-kun is very busy!" Miku said seriously. "He''s probably like the heroes in those novels silently protecting the human world from the shadows. He must have a lot on his plate!"


    Her eyes sparkled with admiration as she spoke.


    "..." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her sisters watched her in silence. It was clear Miku had fallen head over heels for this guy.


    "Alright then, we''ll wait until Monday," Ichika said with a sigh. There wasn''t much else they could do.


    But she couldn''t help worrying. "Are you sure you''ll be okay, Nino?"


    "I''ll manage," Nino replied, though her smile was a little forced. She had always prided herself on her strength, but the thought of being targeted by something supernatural had shaken her.


    Even the strongest person could feel scared when faced with the unknown.


    Ichika could sense Nino''s discomfort, but she didn''t know what else to say. There was no helping it. They just had to wait.


    ---


    Soon enough, the weekend was over, and Monday arrived.


    During lunch break in the service club, Ryuji glanced over at Yukino, who was reading quietly beside him.


    "The exam results are coming out this afternoon. Are you ready for them?" Ryuji asked, a teasing smile playing on his lips.


    "You know I might have a request that''s a bit¡­ excessive, right?"


    "..."


    Yukino''s face flushed slightly at his words. She had been lost in thought, but now she couldn''t concentrate on her book anymore.


    "Don''t forget, I was at the top of our grade before!" she shot back, her voice filled with determination. "Do you really think I''ll lose?"


    Yukino had already thought about what she would ask Ryuji to do if she won. After all, he teased her every day. It was her chance to turn the tables.


    But for some reason, a small part of her almost hoped she wouldn''t win.


    If she lost¡­ and Ryuji asked her to do something embarrassing, what would she do?


    No! There was no way she could lose! Absolutely not!


    "Hahaha, let''s wait and see," Ryuji laughed, noticing how her expression shifted from determined to flustered.


    "That, um, Ryuji¡­"


    At that moment, Saki, who had been quiet on the side, suddenly raised her head and called out to him.


    "Hm?"


    He looked over, having noticed earlier that Saki seemed deep in thought. He hadn''t disturbed her, curious to see what was on her mind.


    "I¡­ I think I figured out a way to make some money."


    "Oh? Tell me about it."


    "How to make money?" Ryuji raised an eyebrow, intrigued.


    Saki looked a little hesitant but then took a deep breath and continued, "I''ve been thinking¡­ With all the weird stuff going on lately like the cursed spirits and all there are probably more and more people encountering strange things. So¡­ why don''t we start taking requests? You know, help people solve their problems with these things¡­ and charge them for it."


    Ryuji leaned back, arms crossed, looking at her thoughtfully. "So, you''re saying we should run a business dealing with supernatural problems?"


    Saki nodded eagerly. "Yeah, exactly! I mean, you''re already strong enough to handle those cursed spirits, and with people starting to realize these things exist, there''s bound to be a demand. We could charge for your help and make some good money."


    At the end, she looked at Ryuji with hopeful eyes, waiting for his response.


    "You''re short on cash, aren''t you?" Ryuji asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Saki laughed awkwardly, scratching the back of her head. "Heh¡­ yeah, you could say that."


    "I knew it," Ryuji said, sighing. "You''re not the type to come up with something like this unless you needed money."


    Saki''s face turned a little red, but she nodded. "Yeah, I''m kind of broke right now. I used to have part-time jobs, but after everything I''ve learned about these cursed spirits, I''m too scared to walk around at night anymore. I had to quit. Now I don''t have any income, and¡­ I''m struggling to even afford lunch."


    Ryuji studied her for a moment, realizing how tough her situation must have been. He knew Saki was the type to shoulder burdens quietly, never asking for help unless she absolutely needed it.


    "Well, it''s not a bad idea," Ryuji finally said after a brief pause. "I need to absorb cursed spirits to get stronger anyway. Instead of chasing them down, it wouldn''t be a bad idea to let people come to us with their problems. If it helps you out financially, all the better."


    Saki''s eyes lit up. "Really? You''re okay with it?"


    "Yeah," Ryuji nodded. "But here''s the deal every time you bring in someone who needs help, I''ll give you a cut of whatever they pay. That way, you don''t even have to do the hard work. Just find the people, and I''ll handle the rest."


    Saki''s face brightened, and she couldn''t hide her excitement. "Deal! That sounds perfect!"


    Ryuji smirked. "You''re quite the businesswoman, Saki."


    "Hey, a girl''s gotta survive," Saki replied with a grin, feeling a weight lift off her shoulders.


    "Alright then, it''s settled," Ryuji said, leaning forward. "Just make sure to vet these people first. No point in wasting time on cases that don''t involve actual cursed spirits."


    Saki nodded vigorously. "Of course! I''ll make sure."


    "Good," Ryuji replied, smiling to himself. "Looks like we''re in business."


    *****


    Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 90: Fox

    Saki didn''t know what Ryuji was thinking, but she was just thrilled that he had agreed. Without thinking, she cheered and hugged him.


    "I knew it! Thank you!"


    Saki''s figure, while not as exaggerated as Hana''s, was still quite impressive. Ryuji couldn''t help but notice how nice it felt for a moment.


    But before he could react further, there were two knocks at the door.


    "Dong! Dong!"


    The sound interrupted the moment, and perhaps realizing how forward she had just been, Saki quickly pulled away, coughing awkwardly to mask her embarrassment.


    "Cough¡­ cough."


    The door to the service club opened, and Nakano Miku peeked her head in with a bright smile.


    "Excuse me, is Ryuji here?"


    Ryuji nodded as he stood, looking over at Miku and the four identical girls who entered with her.


    "Quintuplets?"


    Yukino and Saki, who were sitting nearby, couldn''t help but murmur in surprise. Seeing twins was rare, but quintuplets? That was something else entirely.


    "Hello! I''m Nakano Ichika," the eldest introduced herself with a friendly smile. The other sisters followed her lead, each saying their names in turn¡ªNino, Yotsuba, and Itsuki.


    Ichika, meanwhile, subtly surveyed the clubroom, her eyes taking in the girls already inside Yukino and Saki, but also Miko and Hana, who were sitting quietly with their eyes closed as if meditating.


    All of them were beautiful. Ichika couldn''t help but notice this as she glanced back at her sister, Miku. Her heart sank a little.


    "How is Miku going to compete with all of these girls?"


    She didn''t want to admit it, but compared to the others, her sister didn''t seem to stand out as much. No wonder Ryuji wasn''t showing much enthusiasm toward her.


    At first, Ichika thought maybe Ryuji was just playing hard to get, but now it seemed like he genuinely wasn''t that interested.


    "So," Ryuji said, breaking the silence, "tell me what''s going on."


    Nino stepped forward, adjusting her breathing before recounting her story in detail. She had felt like someone was watching her she had initially assumed it was a pervert, but now, after hearing what Miku had said, she suspected it might be something more¡­ supernatural. That was why they had come to him for help.


    "That''s definitely strange," Yukino and Saki nodded as they listened, then turned their gaze to Ryuji, waiting to see how he would handle the situation.


    "Alright, stretch out your hand," Ryuji said calmly, holding his hand out to Nino.


    "Huh?"


    Nino hesitated for a moment, feeling a bit awkward. It wasn''t every day that she let a strange boy hold her hand. But after a glance at Miku, who gave her an encouraging nod, Nino finally stepped forward and placed her hand in Ryuji''s.


    "¡­Hmm."


    Nothing happened. The entry-triggering sound that Ryuji had grown accustomed to didn''t come. He let go of her hand, already disinterested.


    "???"


    Nino was confused. It had been her first time holding hands with a boy, and it had felt a bit¡­ weird. But the fact that Ryuji let go so quickly, as if uninterested, made her wonder was there something wrong with her?


    "Am I ugly?" she thought, her cheeks flushing slightly.


    Women''s thoughts could be so contradictory. If a guy showed too much interest, they might feel uncomfortable, but if he showed no interest, it left them feeling¡­ unappreciated.


    Ichika, who was watching from the side, could see things clearly now. It was just as she suspected Ryuji wasn''t interested in them at all. She had worried for nothing.


    "So¡­ was it something supernatural?" Miku asked anxiously, her voice tinged with concern.


    "No," Ryuji replied flatly.


    "No?"  Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone, including Nino, seemed surprised by the answer.


    Ryuji shrugged. "I didn''t sense any cursed energy or anything strange. It''s probably just a regular pervert watching you."


    Sometimes, the mind played tricks on people. They might think something supernatural was happening when, in reality, it was nothing at all. Ryuji didn''t see anything unusual in Nino''s case.


    "Next time after school, split up and follow quietly," Ryuji suggested. "Leave Nino alone as bait, and the rest of you can catch whoever''s watching her."


    Since Nino felt watched even at school, the stalker had to be someone close by. With the combined effort of the five sisters, catching him would be easy.


    "Got it!" Ichika nodded seriously, already thinking about how they could plan it out. Even though it wasn''t a supernatural issue, the idea of a pervert lurking around her sister made her skin crawl.


    "Don''t worry, Nino! We''ll catch that creep!" Yotsuba chimed in cheerfully.


    "Yeah," Nino said, finally able to relax a little now that she knew it wasn''t some cursed spirit after her. Still, she clenched her fists in frustration. That pervert''s been getting away for too long¡­ Not this time.


    Ichika had been about to say they should leave now that the issue was resolved, but before she could, Miku moved closer to Ryuji, her eyes filled with concern.


    "Ryuji-kun, you must deal with these monsters every day, right? It must be really hard on you."


    Miku''s voice was soft, and she gazed up at him with an expression that showed how much she cared. Meanwhile, Yotsuba and Itsuki, the two most carefree of the quintuplets, were busy exploring the clubroom, clearly fascinated by their surroundings.


    Ichika stood back, watching Miku''s interaction with Ryuji. She wanted to pull her sister aside and say, "Give it up already. He''s not interested." But she didn''t want to embarrass Miku in front of everyone, so she kept quiet for now.


    "Are they resting?"


    At this moment Miku looked at Miko and Hana.


    Sitting there with their eyes closed. If they were really resting, Miku felt that she should keep her voice down, otherwise it would easily disturb them.


    "They''re concentrating," Ryuji said, noticing Miku''s curious glance toward Miko and Hana, who were still sitting with their eyes closed. "Controlling their cursed energy."


    "Controlling cursed energy?" Miku echoed, her curiosity growing.


    "Yes," Ryuji nodded. "They''re training to become sorcerers."


    At this, Ichika''s skeptical expression returned. She still didn''t fully believe in the supernatural. After all, she hadn''t personally seen anything out of the ordinary yet.


    "I wonder if I could¡ª" Miku started, but before she could finish her sentence, the door to the clubroom opened again.


    "We''re here!" Utaha''s voice rang out as she and Eriri entered side by side.


    Seeing the Nakano sisters, Utaha''s eyes widened in surprise before she smirked and looked at Ryuji.


    "Well, well. Ryuji''s luck with women never seems to run out, does it?"


    Though it was meant as a harmless joke, Miku turned red with embarrassment.


    "No, no, it''s not like that! I''m here because I needed Ryuji-kun''s help," Miku stammered, worried that her sudden appearance might annoy him.


    "Oh? I see," Utaha replied, glancing at Miku with a knowing smile. "This girl definitely has a crush on him."


    Ichika, watching the whole exchange, shook her head again. *Miku, you''re not hiding your feelings well at all.*


    "Haah," Eriri yawned as she stretched, clearly exhausted. "Is the clubroom this crowded every day? I was hoping to take a nap."


    She looked around, clearly annoyed that her quiet lunch break plans were ruined.


    "Were you up all night reading¡­ certain comics again?" Utaha teased.


    "Of course not!" Eriri shot back, but she didn''t have the energy for her usual banter. She rolled her eyes at Utaha and plopped down in a seat next to Ryuji, looking like she was about to pass out.


    "Come here," Ryuji said suddenly, waving Eriri over with a serious expression.


    "Hmm?"


    Eriri blinked, confused by his sudden request, but obediently leaned closer.


    Before she could ask what was going on, Ryuji placed his hand on her forehead, his eyes narrowing in concentration. A moment later, he pulled back, and with a swift motion, something that looked like a small fox spirit was pulled out of Eriri''s body.


    "Ahhh!"


    The fox-like spirit squealed, struggling in Ryuji''s grasp.


    Everyone in the room, especially the Nakano sisters, froze in shock.


    "What¡­ is that?" Eriri whispered, her eyes wide. She had no idea such a thing had been lurking inside her.


    But what was even more surprising was how quickly she felt different.


    "I don''t¡­ feel tired anymore?"


    Just a moment ago, she had been exhausted, but now, after the spirit was removed, she felt completely refreshed. The sleepiness that had weighed her down vanished in an instant.


    "What the heck was that thing?" Ichika muttered, her skeptical nature starting to crack. Even Yotsuba and Itsuki were staring at the scene, eyes wide with disbelief.


    "Big sister¡­" Yotsuba whispered, turning to Ichika. "What¡­ what was that?"


    Ichika, still in shock herself, shook her head. "I¡­ I have no idea."


    For the first time, Ichika found herself at a complete loss for words. She, who always had an answer for everything, was staring at something she couldn''t explain. Her sisters looked to her for reassurance, but all she could do was shake her head in disbelief.


    "Let me go! Let me go!" the fox spirit screeched, still writhing in Ryuji''s grip.


    Ryuji ignored the spirit''s protests.


    Eriri rubbed her forehead where Ryuji had touched her, still processing what had just happened. "I had no idea something like that was inside me," she mumbled, her voice quieter than usual.


    "Well, now it''s not," Ryuji said casually, as if pulling spirits out of people was the most normal thing in the world.


    The Nakano sisters, meanwhile, were frozen in place, their earlier skepticism now completely shattered. Yotsuba, always the most energetic, finally broke the silence.


    "That was¡­ a real ghost?" she whispered, looking up at Ichika with wide eyes.


    Ichika slowly nodded, still unsure of how to process everything.

 Chapter 91: Ranking

    "It seems this fox spirit was devouring your energy, Eriri, which is why you''ve been so tired lately," Ryuji said, his tone calm but clear. When he approached her earlier, he had immediately sensed something was off a trace of cursed energy lingering around Eriri, a clear sign that something unusual was inhabiting her body.


    With Ryuji''s current strength, handling something like this was a simple task.


    "Let me go! Let me go!" The fox spirit continued to struggle in his grip, clearly uncooperative.


    "Soul Devouring," Ryuji muttered, not even bothering to use chains this time. He casually tossed the spirit into a crack in the air, the space warping as the fox disappeared. As small as this cursed spirit was, it was still energy he could absorb.


    "But I haven''t really been anywhere these past few days!" Eriri said, her confusion evident. She couldn''t understand how this had happened. "Wait, the only time I went out was for lunch with Utaha over the weekend!" Her eyes darted toward Utaha, full of suspicion.


    "¡­" Utaha, catching Eriri''s accusing look, rolled her eyes in annoyance.


    "If that were the case, why haven''t I been targeted too?" she said with a teasing smirk, brushing off Eriri''s suspicion.


    Eriri pouted, still perplexed. "That''s true. Why am I the only one who got affected?"


    "If it didn''t happen outside, it must''ve happened at your house," Ryuji suggested calmly, as though the answer was obvious.


    "My house?" Eriri''s confusion deepened. She couldn''t imagine anything strange happening in her own home.


    "Don''t worry about it," Ryuji said casually. "After school, I''ll go home with you and check things out."


    Eriri''s anxiety immediately disappeared, replaced by a wave of excitement. The idea of Ryuji coming over to her house brought back memories of their last date that had been abruptly interrupted. Maybe this time, they could continue where they left off.


    "Ahem," Utaha cleared her throat, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "By the way, Eriri, didn''t you mention you had a rare anime collection at home? Since Ryuji''s going, I might as well tag along and check it out."


    "Haha! Don''t think I''m that stupid!" Eriri shot back, instantly defensive. She knew exactly what Utaha was trying to do. "There''s no way I''m letting you ruin this!"


    "Tsk," Utaha clicked her tongue, her playful smile unwavering. She didn''t seem too bothered by Eriri''s refusal; after all, her main goal had just been to tease her. Stirring up some drama between Eriri and Ryuji was good for her own amusement.


    "Humph!" Eriri crossed her arms, determined not to let Utaha sabotage her plans. She made a mental note to sneak out quietly with Ryuji after school and make sure no one else followed.


    At that moment, Ichika, who had been silently observing the entire exchange, finally spoke up. Having witnessed enough strange events for one day, she had no choice but to accept that the world was far more complicated than she had originally thought.


    "Ryuji, is it possible for us to learn how to use cursed energy too?"


    Ichika''s question had been on Miku''s mind earlier as well, but the conversation had been interrupted by Utaha and Eriri''s arrival. As the eldest sister, Ichika felt it was her responsibility to ask on behalf of all the sisters.


    Her question piqued the interest of the others in the room, especially Miku, whose eyes lit up with hope. Even Utaha and the other girls who already knew Ryuji''s answer looked over, curious to hear his response again. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryuji sighed. "Don''t even think about it. You don''t have the talent."


    His blunt answer made all five Nakano sisters freeze in place, their expressions falling.


    "No chance at all?" Ichika asked, a hint of disbelief in her voice.


    "For some people, there might be a way," Ryuji clarified, "but for you five? There''s none."


    Hearing this, Utaha and Yukino perked up, their curiosity piqued. Ryuji had never been this decisive when talking to them. What made the Nakano sisters different?


    "Why is it impossible for us?" Ichika pressed, her voice filled with disappointment.


    "It''s because you''re quintuplets," Ryuji explained, as if that fact alone should have been enough to answer all their questions.


    "Quintuplets?" The others exchanged confused glances.


    "Let me put it simply," Ryuji said, seeing their puzzled faces. "For ordinary people, having twins, triplets, or quintuplets is rare and maybe even celebrated. But for sorcerers, even having twins is a sign of divided talent."


    "Divided talent?" Ichika repeated, her face pale.


    "Exactly," Ryuji continued. "Sorcerers are born with a certain amount of potential, but if you''re born a twin, that potential is split between you. With quintuplets, it''s divided five ways. It''s like taking one talent and cutting it into five pieces."


    The room fell silent. The weight of his words hung in the air as the quintuplets processed what he was saying.


    The example of the twin sisters, Maki and Mai, from the cursed sorcerer family came to Ryuji''s mind. Their power had been split between them, and neither of them had reached their full potential until one of them died, allowing the surviving twin to inherit all the talent. Ryuji briefly mentioned that even the ancient cursed king, Ryomen Sukuna, had been a twin who devoured his own brother in the womb, which gave him his monstrous power.


    "If you were somehow given the chance to become sorcerers, your abilities would never amount to much," Ryuji concluded. "At best, you''d be slightly stronger than the average person."


    Miku, who had been silently listening, lowered her head, disappointment washing over her. She had hoped for a different answer, but now she realized just how far out of reach this world of sorcery was for her and her sisters.


    Ryuji noticed her crestfallen expression. Though his explanation had been harsh, he didn''t want to completely crush her spirit. He placed a gentle hand on Miku''s head, ruffling her hair lightly.


    "Don''t be discouraged," Ryuji said softly. "There might be other opportunities down the line. Besides, as long as I''m around, I''ll make sure you and your sisters stay safe, no matter how many cursed spirits appear in the future."


    Miku, feeling a little reassured by his words, looked up and gave a small nod. Her disappointment faded, replaced by a flicker of hope.


    "Hmm," she murmured, managing a weak smile.


    ---


    That afternoon, the test results were finally posted, and as expected, Ryuji''s name sat at the very top of the rankings. His score left everyone who knew him stunned, while those who didn''t were left wondering who this top student was.


    Yumiko, who had been standing in front of the rankings with a blank expression, couldn''t believe her eyes. She had performed incredibly well herself, ranking Fourth, but seeing Ryuji at the top left her completely dumbfounded.


    "I¡­" Yumiko started, her voice trailing off.


    She had thought that by winning the bet, she could get Ryuji to agree to a date with her. But now, with her own loss staring her in the face, she didn''t know what to say.


    "So¡­ what do you want me to do?" Yumiko finally asked, resigning herself to whatever Ryuji''s request might be.


    Ryuji grinned, clearly enjoying the moment. "Hmm, I''ll have to think about that," he said, pretending to ponder his decision.


    Yumiko looked uneasy, nervously awaiting his answer. After a moment of silence, Ryuji finally spoke again.


    "Well, I''m not feeling particularly creative right now. Why don''t you tell me what you wanted me to do if you had won? Maybe that''ll give me some inspiration."


    Yumiko hesitated for a second before blurting out, "I wanted you to agree to go on a date with me!"


    She said it quickly, as if expecting him to laugh or brush it off, but Ryuji''s grin only widened.


    "In that case, my condition is¡­ you''ll go on a date with me, Yumiko."


    "???"


    Yumiko blinked, her mind reeling. Had she heard him right?


    "Really?" she asked, her voice rising with excitement, still not quite believing it.


    Ryuji gave her a nod of confirmation.


    "Great!" she exclaimed, her happiness bubbling over as she threw her arms around him in an impulsive hug. She was so overjoyed that she didn''t notice the curious glances from their classmates. But even if she had, she wouldn''t have cared. All that mattered was that she had gotten what she wanted.


    Yui, standing nearby, smiled, genuinely happy for her friend but with a slight twinge of loneliness in her own heart. Meanwhile, Hina simply watched quietly, observing the dynamics between the group but staying out of it.


    As Yumiko celebrated her victory, Ryuji discreetly sent a message to Yukino.


    "How are you feeling about the test results?" his message read.


    On the other end, Yukino, who had been silently fuming over her second-place ranking, sighed when she saw Ryuji''s message. She was the top student before, always confident in her abilities. But now, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of defeat. Her fingers hovered over the keyboard, unsure of how to respond at first.


    "What do you want me to do?" Yukino finally replied, keeping her tone as neutral as possible. However, there was a faint undercurrent of tension in her words, as if she was preparing herself for the worst.


    Ryuji smirked as he read her response, already knowing exactly what he wanted. He had been thinking about this since they made the bet, and now was the perfect time to act on it.


    "Are you free tomorrow night?" Ryuji texted back.


    Yukino stared at her phone, her heart skipping a beat. "Tomorrow night?" The implications of that question were immediately clear to her, and she quickly began overthinking the possibilities. Was he going to make her do something strange? No¡­ she couldn''t possibly agree to anything too out of line. But then again, she had lost the bet fair and square.


    After several moments of hesitation, Yukino finally typed out her response, her fingers trembling slightly as she hit send.


    "¡­Yes."


    She sat there for a second, feeling a wave of anticipation mixed with unease. "What did I just agree to?"


    Ryuji''s next message came in, and her eyes widened as she read it.


    "Great. Just wait for me at home after you''ve washed up and cleaned yourself thoroughly."


    "...!!!"


    Yukino''s face flushed instantly, and she felt her pulse quicken. "Washed up and clean?" Her thoughts raced, a mixture of embarrassment and irritation flooding through her. H-he''s joking, right? But a small smile tugged at the corner of her lips despite herself.


    "Perv¡­," she muttered under her breath, quickly locking her phone. Despite the teasing, a tiny part of her was curious about what would happen tomorrow.

 Chapter 92: Why?

    After school in the afternoon.


    Although he had agreed to go on a date with Yumiko, Ryuji wasn''t in a rush because of Eriri''s project that afternoon. Instead, they decided to go out next weekend.


    Soon, the end of the school day arrived.


    "Ryuji-kun!"


    Ryuji had just stepped out of the classroom when he saw Eriri sneaking up to him. She glanced around nervously, clearly worried someone might show up and interrupt.


    "What are you doing?" Ryuji asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Before he could say anything more, Eriri grabbed his hand.


    "Come on! Let''s go before that woman finds us!"


    "¡­"


    Ryuji couldn''t help but sigh. Clearly, Eriri was still worried. After all, it was a rare opportunity for her to bring him home without anyone interfering.


    If Utaha showed up and spoiled her plans, she''d probably want to strangle him! What could Ryuji do? He could only smile and follow her lead.


    "Should I call my mom first?" Eriri asked once they were outside.


    Ryuji shook his head. "No need. Let''s just go."


    "Alright," she agreed, though a bit uncertain.


    The school wasn''t close to Eriri''s house, but that wasn''t a problem they could just take a taxi. In less than ten minutes, they arrived at her family''s villa.


    "Please, come in!" Eriri said, still a little nervous about bringing Ryuji into her home for the first time. She seemed worried that something might go wrong and leave a bad impression on him.


    Ryuji didn''t mind. As he followed her inside, he looked around. "Just as I thought," he muttered to himself. He could sense a faint spiritual power lingering in the air, confirming that the root of the problem was in her home.


    "Eriri, is that you?" a soft voice called from upstairs.


    "Sorry, Mom''s still feeling a bit tired. Take a seat; I''ll make dinner after she wakes up," Eriri said, looking a little concerned now.


    Normally, she wouldn''t think twice about her mother being tired, but considering recent events, she couldn''t help but worry.


    "Ryuji-kun¡­" Eriri looked at him, seeking reassurance. She didn''t want anything bad to happen to her mother, but she felt helpless and could only ask him for help.


    Seeing her worried expression, Ryuji smiled and waved his hand. "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine."


    "Yeah," she nodded, feeling a sense of security. As long as Ryuji was there, she knew everything would be okay.


    They made their way upstairs to her mother''s room. Ryuji didn''t bother knocking and just walked right in.


    "Eriri?" her mother, Sayuri, looked up, expecting her daughter. But when she saw Ryuji, she froze for a moment. "Ryuji-kun?"


    Sayuri was already aware of Ryuji''s abilities after a previous incident. Although she was tired, she tried to sit up. "Sorry, I''m not at my best right now."


    "It''s alright, you''ll feel better soon," Ryuji reassured her. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...What do you mean?" Sayuri asked, still not fully aware of what was happening. She just knew she had been feeling unusually exhausted lately, but she hadn''t connected it to anything out of the ordinary.


    That was until Ryuji reached out and pulled a small fox-like spirit from her body. Sayuri gasped in shock.


    Ryuji didn''t waste any time and threw the spirit into a dimensional rift, where it quickly disappeared. With the fox spirit gone, Sayuri immediately felt better, though there were still faint signs of fatigue.


    "What just happened?" Sayuri asked, now fully awake.


    "Mom, we were being haunted by something!" Eriri explained seriously.


    Sayuri''s expression changed as she suddenly remembered how strange her daughter had been acting lately. "Eriri, are you alright?" she asked in alarm, trying to get up from the bed, only to realize she was still in her pajamas¡ªpajamas that were a bit too revealing.


    Noticing Ryuji''s gaze, Sayuri blushed, embarrassed despite having a daughter. "Sorry!" she muttered.


    "It''s fine, I''ll step outside," Ryuji said, turning to leave the room.


    "Mom!" Eriri called once Ryuji was gone. She narrowed her eyes suspiciously at her mother, who could only respond with a bemused look.


    "At a time like this, you''re not helping your poor mother out but giving me that look?" Sayuri sighed. "What kind of daughter are you?" she muttered, but Eriri didn''t answer.


    "Well, whatever. Just go help me tidy up," Sayuri said, clearing her throat as she tried to shake off her embarrassment.


    Meanwhile, downstairs, Sayuri poured Ryuji a cup of tea, avoiding eye contact. "Here, have some tea," she said, trying to act normal despite the awkwardness.


    Eriri quickly got back to the issue at hand. "Ryuji-kun, I think whatever affected Mom is the same thing targeting me."


    Hearing this, Sayuri also remembered the fox-like spirit Ryuji had pulled from her body. She had known Ryuji had special abilities, but experiencing it firsthand was unsettling.


    "It''s likely a type of curse, something that feeds on a person''s vitality," Ryuji explained calmly. "There are plenty of things like that out there."


    "That''s¡­" Sayuri began to grasp why she had been feeling so weak.


    "Could it be that Eriri and I went somewhere dangerous and got cursed?" she wondered aloud, though she couldn''t remember going anywhere unusual. They spent most of their time at home.


    "No," Ryuji shook his head. "The source of the problem is right here in your house."


    "In the house?" Sayuri looked around nervously. She hadn''t noticed anything strange, but now that Ryuji had pointed it out, she couldn''t help but feel uneasy.


    Ryuji wasn''t worried. As he drank his tea, he continued to observe the surroundings. The aura in the house was unmistakably strange, further confirming his suspicions.


    "Have there been any odd occurrences here lately?" Ryuji asked.


    "Odd¡­?" Sayuri thought back, then suddenly remembered. "Oh, wait, a few days ago, Spencer came back and left something here."


    "Spencer?" Eriri repeated, surprised. "Dad?"


    Sayuri nodded. "Yes. He left some kind of clay doll. I didn''t think much of it at the time."


    "Please, show me," Ryuji requested.


    Sayuri retrieved the doll from the storage room and handed it to him. The small clay fox didn''t look like much to the untrained eye, but Ryuji could see the dark energy emanating from it.


    "This is it," he confirmed.


    "Where did this come from?" Ryuji asked.


    "Spencer brought it over a few days ago," Sayuri replied.


    "Dad?" Eriri was shocked. Why hadn''t she known about this?


    "If I hadn''t told Eriri that it was from her father, I would''ve thrown it away. It''s just been collecting dust," Sayuri said.


    "This thing doesn''t offer any kind of protection," Ryuji said with a smirk.


    "Then¡­ what is it?" Sayuri and Eriri both stared at him, confused.


    "The curse that was affecting you is tied to this," Ryuji explained. "This doll is the source."


    "What? That can''t be," Sayuri stammered, unable to believe it. "I mean, Spencer might be¡­ difficult, but he would never hurt Eriri!"


    Ryuji remained calm. "There''s an easy way to find out."


    Understanding what he meant, Sayuri handed the doll to him. Ryuji examined it briefly before applying pressure. The clay doll cracked, and with a sharp sound, it shattered completely.


    As the doll broke, a dark fox-like spirit emerged and immediately tried to flee.


    "Soul Devouring," Ryuji whispered, and chains shot out, wrapping around the spirit and dragging it into the same dimensional rift where he had banished the first fox spirit.


    "Well, that''s taken care of," Ryuji said, satisfied.


    Sayuri and Eriri were speechless. They couldn''t deny what they had just seen.


    "That bastard!" Sayuri muttered angrily. It was one thing for Spencer to plot against her, but to involve Eriri? She couldn''t forgive that.


    "Why would Dad do this?" Eriri whispered, her voice filled with sadness. She didn''t want to believe that her own father would harm her.

 Chapter 93: Pathetic

    "Don''t worry!"


    Seeing Eriri so tense, Ryuji gently placed his hand on her head to comfort her.


    "It''s okay. You''ll understand everything when the person responsible arrives."


    No matter what Spencer had been planning, the clay doll had already been destroyed by him. Spencer would surely sense that something had gone wrong. Ryuji was certain he was on his way here now.


    "Almost there... just a little more, and Mary, you''ll be back!"


    In a quiet, private villa, Spencer stared eagerly at the lifeless girl lying in front of him. The girl was indeed Spencer''s first love, Mary. Although she wasn''t breathing, her face didn''t look pale she seemed as though she were merely sleeping.


    The more lifelike she appeared, the more crazed Spencer''s eyes became. He looked like a man willing to sacrifice everything to bring his lover back.


    But at that moment, something began to change.


    Mary''s previously youthful appearance started to deteriorate rapidly. Her skin paled and aged before his eyes.


    "No! Wait! What''s happening?!"


    In mere seconds, Mary''s complexion worsened, and her body began to wither.


    "No! No! No!" Spencer screamed, trying desperately to stop it, but there was nothing he could do.


    "Something''s wrong, something must''ve happened!" he muttered, panic setting in. He quickly realized that something must have gone wrong with the clay doll he left with Sayuri. Without a second thought, he dashed out of the house.


    "Wait for me, Mary. I''ll save you!" Spencer''s eyes, now full of madness and desperation, flickered with a dangerous light.


    ---


    Back at the Sawamura residence, Sayuri looked at Eriri, her face full of resolve. "Eriri, I''ve had enough. I''m going to divorce him!"


    In the past, Sayuri had hesitated because of Eriri, but now her resolve was firm.


    Eriri looked conflicted, but how could she stop her mother now? She, too, wanted to know why her father had turned against them.


    "They''re here," Ryuji suddenly said, setting his teacup down.


    The next second, Bang! The front door slammed open as Spencer stormed in, his face a twisted mask of anger.


    "You!" Sayuri started, but Spencer ignored her completely. His crazed eyes locked onto the broken clay doll at Ryuji''s feet.


    "You bastard! What have you done?!" Spencer shouted, charging toward Ryuji, his hatred palpable.


    His sudden aggression frightened both Sayuri and Eriri. But Ryuji, calm as ever, sighed.


    "It seems I need to remind you how a weakling should behave," Ryuji said coldly, as Spencer lunged at him.


    Just as Spencer reached him, Ryuji''s eyes gleamed. "Shadow Bind!"


    In an instant, dark shadows surged from beneath Spencer, wrapping around his legs and arms, locking him in place. Spencer, unable to move, fell forward onto the floor with a thud.


    "No!" Spencer screamed, struggling against the shadows as he desperately tried to crawl toward the broken clay doll, as if hoping to somehow piece it back together.


    "This can''t be happening!" he muttered frantically.


    "Give it up," Ryuji said, rising from his seat and walking over. "The spirit inside the doll is gone. It''s just an ordinary piece of clay now."


    Spencer''s hands froze, trembling as the reality of the situation finally hit him.


    "So, why don''t you tell us what you were trying to do with this thing?" Ryuji asked calmly, looking down at him.


    "It''s all because of you!" Spencer screamed, his voice hoarse. "If it weren''t for you, I could''ve saved Mary! You ruined everything! You murderer!"


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, unphased by the accusation. But Sayuri, standing off to the side, looked stunned.


    "Mary is dead?" Sayuri whispered. She had known that Mary was Spencer''s first love, and that he had stayed abroad to be with her. But she hadn''t known that Mary had passed away.


    "She''s not dead! I can save her!" Spencer cried out, his voice trembling. "The fox spirit promised me! It said if I absorbed the vitality of my family, it could help me resurrect Mary. That was the only way! Mary wouldn''t die!"


    "Fox spirit?" Ryuji frowned, clearly piecing together the story.


    Sayuri''s face darkened. She had already guessed what had happened. Her fists clenched tightly. "So, to bring back your dead lover, you were willing to hurt me and Eriri? I could understand if you wanted to harm me, but why Eriri? Isn''t she your daughter?"


    Eriri, standing nearby, felt her heart sink as the pieces began to fall into place. Her father had been willing to sacrifice her and her mother... for someone else.


    "Daughter? I don''t care about that! As long as I can bring back Mary, nothing else matters!" Spencer shouted, his voice wild with desperation.


    Ryuji shook his head, disgusted. "Do you even hear yourself? You''re pathetic."


    But Spencer wasn''t listening anymore. His eyes glazed over, and suddenly, a twisted smile formed on his lips.


    "If I can''t have my family, neither can you, Sayuri!" With a sudden surge of adrenaline, Spencer broke free from the shadow binding his legs, using his hands to launch himself toward Sayuri, holding a small, sharp clay shard.


    "Mom!" Eriri cried out, panicking.


    But Ryuji remained calm. "Shadow Manipulation: Lock!"


    The shadows under Spencer reactivated, this time completely binding his limbs. Before Spencer could even process what was happening, Ryuji walked over and slapped him hard across the face.


    Smack!


    Spencer''s head snapped to the side, the force knocking him unconscious. He collapsed to the floor in a heap.


    Ryuji turned to Sayuri and Eriri. "He''s not worth worrying about anymore." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without wasting any time, Ryuji dragged Spencer''s unconscious body outside, tossed him near the gate, and called an ambulance. He returned to the living room, dusting off his hands.


    Sayuri and Eriri stood there, both still processing what had just happened. Sayuri looked up at Ryuji, her expression a mix of gratitude and exhaustion.


    "Thank you, Ryuji," she whispered. "If it weren''t for you¡­"


    Ryuji waved it off. "Don''t worry about it. I just did what I had to."


    But Eriri, overwhelmed with emotion, suddenly rushed into Ryuji''s arms, crying softly. "Ryuji¡­ thank you¡­"


    Ryuji gently held her, comforting her in silence as her tears soaked into his shirt.


    Sayuri, watching the scene, couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of relief and perhaps, just a hint of jealousy.


    For the first time in a long time, she felt like she could finally put Spencer behind her.


    The aftermath was handled quickly. Spencer was taken away, and divorce proceedings were set in motion. Sayuri was resolved, and Eriri stood by her, ready to move forward with their lives.


    *****


    Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 94: I Can Fix Him

    Sayuri and Eriri hesitated to touch the broken pieces of the fox doll, even though Ryuji assured them nothing would happen since the cursed spirit had already been dealt with.


    "Dissipate!"


    With just that single word, Ryuji cast a spell, and the broken pieces of the clay doll disintegrated into ashes and vanished. Ryuji couldn''t help but appreciate how versatile his spellcasting had become. It made him realize just how valuable such abilities were in dealing with situations like this.


    Late at night, Ryuji wasn''t in a hurry to head home. Instead, he stayed with Eriri, comforting her and helping her fall asleep. After all that had happened, the girl was understandably shaken, clinging to him as if she''d break down the moment he left.


    Ryuji could only sigh in understanding. He didn''t mind staying by her side, literally just sitting there while she slept. It wasn''t the time to think about anything else.


    Once Eriri''s breathing became steady and she was sound asleep, Ryuji quietly left the room. The house was mostly dark except for the faint glow of the living room lights. He walked downstairs and saw Sayuri sitting at the dining table, a half-empty bottle of red wine in front of her. She had been drinking alone, and her flushed cheeks showed she''d probably had more than she intended.


    "Ryuji-kun," she said softly when she noticed him enter the room.


    "Eriri''s asleep," he replied, sitting down across from her.


    Sayuri nodded, but didn''t say anything at first. She simply poured another glass of wine, then pushed the bottle toward him. "Will you have a drink with me?"


    Ryuji hesitated but picked up the glass, tasting the wine. It was expensive, no doubt, but not to his liking. He put it down after just one sip.


    Sayuri stared at her glass for a long moment before speaking. "Do you think I''m a failure as a mother, Ryuji-kun? If I had divorced Spencer earlier, maybe our family wouldn''t have ended up like this. Maybe Eriri wouldn''t have gone through what she did today."


    Ryuji didn''t respond immediately, instead choosing his words carefully. "Even if you had divorced him earlier, Eriri would still be his daughter. Spencer was already too far gone. He would have tried something regardless. The ties of blood aren''t something that can just be cut off with a piece of paper."


    Sayuri sighed heavily, realizing the truth in his words. The hand holding her glass tightened, and veins stood out on the back of her hand. "That man..."


    Ryuji didn''t add anything more. It wasn''t his place to get involved in their family matters beyond what he''d already done. After a long silence, Sayuri spoke again.


    "Thank you for everything you''ve done, Ryuji-kun. Without you, I don''t know what would''ve happened to us."


    "It''s nothing," he said, shaking his head.


    Sayuri smiled, though it was bittersweet. "You''re a hero, you know that? You saved us."


    Ryuji laughed lightly, not because he found it funny, but because the whole situation had been so surreal. "A hero, huh? If you say so."


    The soundproofing in the house was good enough that he didn''t worry about the noise waking Eriri. Sayuri''s gaze remained fixed on him, and she propped her chin on her hand, her eyes glassy from the alcohol.


    "You really are my hero, Ryuji-kun," she said, her voice soft and warm. "I don''t know what I would have done without you."


    Ryuji waved it off. "It''s no big deal. I''d have done the same for anyone, especially for Eriri."


    Sayuri''s expression shifted, her eyes flickering with something else. Under the table, Ryuji suddenly felt something brush against his leg, and when he looked down, he realized it was Sayuri''s foot, playfully nudging him.


    "Is it really just for Eriri?" she asked, her voice dropping to a more suggestive tone. "Can''t it be for me too?"


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow. "Are you drunk?"


    "I''m not drunk," Sayuri said, leaning in a little closer. "I''m just grateful. And a hero deserves a reward, doesn''t he?"


    Without waiting for his response, Sayuri''s hand slipped under the table, and Ryuji could only stare for a second, completely caught off guard by her sudden boldness.


    ---


    The next morning, Eriri came out of her room, still groggy from sleep. She glanced around the house, noticing Ryuji was nowhere to be found.


    "Where''s Ryuji-kun? Did he already leave?" she asked, rubbing her eyes as she shuffled into the kitchen.


    Sayuri, who was in the middle of preparing breakfast, glanced up with a smile, though she was moving a bit slower than usual. "You woke up too late. He left a little while ago."


    Eriri pouted. "I wanted to see him before he left."


    Sayuri limped slightly as she moved around the kitchen, and Eriri frowned, noticing. "Mom, are you okay? What happened?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. I just twisted my ankle last night," Sayuri said with a wave of her hand, brushing it off.


    Eriri looked relieved. "Be careful next time, okay?"


    Sayuri nodded, sitting down at the table with a slight wince as she placed the food in front of them. "Don''t worry, I''ll be more careful."


    Despite her casual demeanor, Sayuri''s mind wandered back to the night before. She was still a bit embarrassed by what had happened, but there was a strange sense of satisfaction as well. Even though she knew what had transpired wasn''t entirely proper, she couldn''t help but feel that she had finally taken control of her life after being stuck for so long.


    "Mom, you''re spacing out again," Eriri said, snapping her out of her thoughts.


    Sayuri shook her head quickly. "Sorry, just thinking about some things."


    Eriri shrugged, letting it go. "By the way, does Ryuji-kun have a lot to do at school?"


    Sayuri raised an eyebrow at the sudden change in topic but went along with it. "I imagine so."


    Eriri''s face brightened. "Yeah, he''s always helping people. You wouldn''t believe the kind of stuff he deals with. And he''s the top student in our class! He''s amazing at everything!" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sayuri watched her daughter gush about Ryuji with a small, knowing smile. She could see it clearly, Eriri was head over heels. But at the same time, Sayuri knew something else that Eriri didn''t.


    "You can''t handle someone like Ryuji,"Sayuri thought to herself. "But maybe... just maybe, I can fix him."


    ---


    Meanwhile, Ryuji arrived at school that afternoon, stretching lazily with a contented smile on his face. He felt lighter than usual, almost as if a weight had been lifted from him.


    The day had barely started, and he already had a message from Sayuri. After everything that had happened, it seemed she was eager to see him again. She had already booked a hotel room for the evening and asked if he could meet her there.


    Ryuji smirked as he read the message. "A hotel, huh?"


    He typed back quickly, teasing her. "Aren''t you worried Eriri might find out?"


    Sayuri''s reply was immediate. "She won''t. I''ve made sure of that."


    Ryuji chuckled to himself. It seemed like another long night awaited him.


    Back at the house, Sayuri sent a quick text to Eriri, telling her she had some work to take care of and wouldn''t be home that night. Eriri, still unaware of her mother''s true plans, didn''t think twice about it.


    By the time Ryuji arrived at the hotel, Sayuri had already been waiting for him, her smile playful and a little mischievous. As soon as he stepped inside, she let her coat fall to the floor, revealing the more daring attire she had on underneath.


    "How do I look?" she asked.


    Ryuji grinned. "Perfect."


    It was going to be another eventful night.


    ---


    Meanwhile, somewhere else, Yukino was also preparing for something. She had just finished taking a shower and stood in front of her mirror, checking her reflection. She usually didn''t wear makeup, but today, she had applied a light layer, her cheeks flushed with nervousness.


    "I must be crazy," Yukino thought, patting her face to calm herself down. "Why am I getting so worked up?"


    She had lost a bet to Ryuji, and as part of the deal, he was supposed to come over tonight. But as the clock ticked on, he still hadn''t shown up.


    She glanced at the time again. "Where is he?" Should she call him to check? Her fingers hovered over her phone, but she hesitated.


    "No, I can''t call him. That''d be too desperate."


    Yukino shook her head and set her phone down. "I''ll just wait a little longer. He''ll come," she said, trying to reassure herself.


    But as the minutes dragged on, her eyes began to droop, and eventually, exhaustion overtook her. Yukino fell asleep, still waiting for Ryuji to arrive.


    Ryuji, however, had completely forgotten about the bet.

 Chapter 95: Itadori Yuji

    "I can''t take it anymore~ I really can''t~"


    The next morning, inside the hotel, Sayuri''s hoarse voice echoed in the room. She truly couldn''t handle it anymore. Her body ached all over, and she lay sprawled across the bed in exhaustion.


    "I''m heading to school," Ryuji said casually, taking a quick photo of Sayuri''s flushed, worn-out face before getting dressed and preparing to leave.


    "Go on, get out!" Sayuri grumbled, waving him off. She was too tired to even lift her head. Her entire body felt sore, and she knew she''d be limping for the next few days. Despite the discomfort, there was a certain sense of satisfaction. Last night had been an extraordinary experience for her.


    "I really need to sleep," she mumbled, pulling the covers over her head. After staying up all night, she felt like if she didn''t rest soon, she might just pass out from sheer exhaustion.


    Watching her drift off into a deep sleep, Ryuji quietly left the hotel, careful not to disturb her.


    ---


    As Ryuji walked into the classroom later that morning, he was immediately greeted by the sight of Yukino glaring at him with a look that could only be described as pure resentment.


    "Ah¡­" Ryuji mentally kicked himself. No wonder something had felt off earlier, he had totally forgotten that he was supposed to visit Yukino''s place the previous night.


    He scratched the back of his head, trying to figure out how to explain himself. Before he could come up with anything, his phone suddenly rang. The name "Nanami Kento" flashed on the screen, and Ryuji, curious, answered the call.


    Yukino, who had been ready to storm off, paused. Her frustration kept her rooted in place.


    "Why are you calling me this early?" Ryuji asked, holding the phone to his ear.


    There was a deep sigh on the other end. "Sorry to bother you, but do you have time today?" Nanami Kento asked.


    Ryuji''s interest piqued. "What''s going on?"


    Nanami''s voice was laced with concern. "Recently, there''s been a huge surge in the number of cursed spirits. A few new special-grade spirits have even appeared. The higher-ups believe that within a month, humanity will become fully aware of the cursed spirits'' existence."


    Ryuji frowned. Cursed spirits had always been around, but the sudden increase in their numbers, especially the appearance of special-grade spirits, was alarming.


    Nanami continued, "The sorcerers are already spread thin. We''ve dealt with most of the threats, but there are still a few special-grade cursed spirits that we haven''t been able to handle. Can you help? Don''t worry, Jujutsu High will cover any costs for your assistance."


    Ryuji''s mind raced. Recently, he''d felt that absorbing weaker cursed spirits wasn''t helping him grow anymore. He needed a challenge, something powerful enough to push his limits.


    "Sure, send me the details," Ryuji said. It wasn''t just about the money. He could feel that devouring these higher-grade cursed spirits would be the key to breaking past his current bottleneck.


    Nanami sounded relieved. "Thank you. I''ll send you the locations shortly."


    "Great. I''ll take care of it," Ryuji replied, his tone casual. "After all, I like this world too much to let it fall apart. If cursed spirits start running rampant, that''d ruin my fun."


    Nanami chuckled on the other end. "You''ve got an odd way of putting things, but I appreciate it."


    After a few more words, Ryuji hung up the phone and turned to Yukino, who was still standing there.


    "It looks like I won''t be able to stay at school today," Ryuji said, his tone apologetic. "I was going to tell you last night, but¡ª"


    "There''s no need to explain," Yukino suddenly interrupted, her voice soft.


    Ryuji blinked in confusion. "Huh?"


    Yukino''s expression softened. "I overheard your conversation just now. I didn''t realize¡­ you''re not just a regular student. You''re a sorcerer. I should''ve known better than to accuse you of anything. You were out there fighting cursed spirits, weren''t you? And here I was, being selfish¡­"


    " _ "


    Ryuji was caught off guard. He hadn''t expected her to come to that conclusion on her own. "Uh, well, I¡­"


    "You must have been working all night. It''s no wonder you didn''t come," Yukino continued, her eyes filled with understanding. "Please¡­ be safe out there, Ryuji."


    Ryuji sighed, realizing there was no need to correct her. "Thanks. I''ll be back soon."


    Yukino smiled, though there was a touch of sadness in it. "I''ll be waiting¡­ tonight, or tomorrow night. No matter how long it takes, I''ll wait for you."


    Her words were soft, but they carried a quiet determination. It wasn''t the fiery kind of love, but something more gentle, more patient. Ryuji, a bit touched by her resolve, nodded.


    "Alright then. Take care of school for me."


    "I will," Yukino replied with a serious nod, watching him walk out of the classroom.


    As he made his way through the school halls, Ryuji felt someone brush past him. He turned just in time to see a pink-haired boy, who immediately caught his attention.


    "Itadori Yuji?" Ryuji muttered to himself, recognizing the boy. Yuji, the future vessel for Ryomen Sukuna, the King of Curses.


    But what''s Yuji doing here? Ryuji wondered. Then again, if Yuta Okkotsu had been from Sobu High School, it wasn''t too far-fetched to think that Yuji might attend the same school.


    "What''s wrong?" Yukino asked, noticing Ryuji staring after the pink-haired boy.


    Before he could answer, a girl from behind rushed up to Yuji and shoved him playfully, causing him to stumble right into Ryuji.


    "Woah!" Yuji yelped as he tripped forward.


    Reacting instinctively, Ryuji reached out and caught him before he hit the ground. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Contact established with target: Itadori Yuji!"


    "Golden entry triggered. Would you like to load it?"


    A familiar voice echoed in Ryuji''s head, making him smile slightly. "A golden entry, huh? Nice."


    "Thanks!" Yuji said, standing up and giving Ryuji a sheepish grin. "Sorry about that. I wasn''t paying attention."


    "It''s fine," Ryuji replied, letting go of Yuji.


    The girl who had pushed Yuji came running up, her face flushed with embarrassment. "Sorry, Yuji! I was just trying to mess with you!"


    Yuji waved her off. "Don''t worry about it."


    After thanking Ryuji again, Yuji and the girl left, chatting and laughing as they disappeared down the hall.


    Yukino, still beside Ryuji, tilted her head. "Do you know him?"


    Ryuji smiled. "Not personally, but I have a feeling we''ll cross paths again."


    "Is he a sorcerer too?" Yukino asked, intrigued.


    "He''s got potential," Ryuji said, though he kept the full truth about Yuji''s connection to Sukuna to himself. It wasn''t something he could explain easily.


    "Well then, I hope he''ll be alright," Yukino said, though she didn''t press the matter further. The Service Club had already dealt with enough strange situations for her to trust Ryuji''s instincts.


    Ryuji glanced at his phone, noticing that Nanami had already sent him the details of the special-grade cursed spirit. "Looks like I''ve got work to do."


    "Good luck," Yukino said softly.


    "Thanks," Ryuji replied with a wave as he left the school grounds.


    ---


    As he made his way toward the location Nanami had provided, Ryuji couldn''t help but reflect on the golden entry he had just received from Yuji.


    "Golden Entry: Domain Expansion ¨C Malevolent Shrine."


    "Malevolent Kitchen," as JJK fans often call it, was Ryomen Sukuna''s Domain Expansion technique. The sheer destructive power of it was mind-boggling. It allowed Sukuna to slash through anything within the domain with lethal precision. The fact that Ryuji could now use this ability was both exhilarating and slightly terrifying.


    "So I can even unlock future abilities?" Ryuji mused to himself, pleased with the unexpected bonus. He had wanted a domain expansion for some time, and now, thanks to Yuji''s connection to Sukuna, he had it.


    "Let''s see how this works in action," he muttered, excited to try it out on the special-grade cursed spirit awaiting him.


    ---


    Elsewhere, near the edge of the city, a blizzard raged, covering everything in snow and ice. The cursed spirit that had caused the sudden drop in temperature was relentless, its eerie wails echoing through the streets.


    Standing in the middle of the snowstorm was a lone sorcerer with long, light-blue hair. She wielded a massive battle axe with surprising grace, each swing cutting through the cursed spirits surrounding her.


    The sorcerer''s strength and poise were remarkable, It was hard to believe that such a seemingly frail body could swing the battle axe so effortlessly, without showing any signs of fatigue.

 Chapter 96: Yuki-Onna

    "Keng! Keng! Keng!"


    With each swing of the giant axe, sparks flew in all directions.


    It felt as if something invisible in the wind and snow was constantly attacking, striking at unknown targets.


    "This domain''s guaranteed hit effect is really troublesome!"


    As she resisted the unavoidable damage from the domain, Mei Mei was able to keep her composure.


    In the sky, a crow circled overhead.


    This was Mei Mei''s Black Bird Manipulation technique. While not a powerful ability in itself, it allowed her to control the crow and share its vision.


    The reason Mei Mei had become a first-grade sorcerer wasn''t just because of her techniques but due to her exceptional physical strength.


    The two-handed axe she wielded wasn''t just for show either it was a genuine, special-grade magic tool.


    "Found it!"


    Through the crow''s eyes, Mei Mei finally spotted a weak point in the domain.


    With a powerful swing of her axe again, she unleashed her move. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Kamikaze!"


    This was a lethal move that Mei Mei had developed using the Black Bird Manipulation technique. By burning the crow''s cursed energy, it would launch a suicidal attack. If it connected, it could even destroy a special-grade cursed spirit instantly!


    "Boom!"


    Following Mei Mei''s command, the crow ignited, its body ablaze with cursed energy. It charged at the weak point she had pinpointed.


    The impact was so powerful that it sent a large gust of wind rippling through the area.


    "Hah!"


    Feeling the wind and snow around her finally start to calm, Mei Mei breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Looks like the reward will be higher this time."


    Training these crows one by one had been painful, and losing one was costly.


    She hadn''t expected her opponent to be not only a special-grade cursed spirit, but also one capable of deploying a domain.


    The payout for this job was clearly going to be insufficient, and Mei Mei was already planning to demand more from the Curse Master.


    "Hum~"


    Feeling good about the prospect of extra money, she began humming a little tune.


    But just as she relaxed...


    "Bang!"


    A sudden strike from behind sent her flying.


    "What?!"


    She was shocked. The cursed spirit wasn''t dead yet?


    The wind and snow, which had previously stopped, resumed. The air in this domain wasn''t just cold it was as sharp as knives.


    Mei Mei''s back was now injured, putting her in an even worse state.


    Despite the pain, her survival instincts kicked in, and she quickly swung her two-handed battle axe.


    "Clang! Clang! Clang!"


    She managed to block the snow attacking her from all directions, but barely. Her strength was waning, and the situation grew more desperate by the second.


    "If this drags on, I''m going to die!"


    Mei Mei was no fool. She knew that continuing this fight would mean her death.


    Even her Kamikaze attack hadn''t been enough to finish off the enemy.


    And now, trapped within the cursed spirit''s domain, escape wasn''t an option.


    "Hehehe!"


    A cold laugh echoed through the wind and snow.


    Mei Mei saw a humanoid figure slowly emerge.


    This was the master of the domain.


    "Yuki-onna?"


    Because of her preparation for this job, Mei had studied several urban legends. It seemed her opponent was the cursed spirit Yuki-onna, a snow woman from those very legends, now fused with a cursed spirit.


    Mei Mei noticed that one of the Yuki-onna''s arms was twisted¡ªdamage likely caused by her Kamikaze attack. Unfortunately, it hadn''t been enough to kill her.


    With the Yuki-onna''s appearance, the wind and snow intensified, growing more violent.


    The cursed spirit looked at Mei Mei, who was struggling to defend herself, with a contemptuous smile.


    It was as if she was watching an insect fight a losing battle.


    "Am I really going to die?"


    The wounds on Mei Mei''s body multiplied, her strength waned, and her vision blurred.


    It dawned on her that death might be inevitable this time.


    "Damn, I won''t even get my reward!"


    Even in such a dire situation, money was still on her mind. Typical of Mei Mei.


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, Mei Mei noticed that the wind and snow around her were weakening.


    She looked at the Yuki-onna, confused. Could the cursed spirit be showing mercy? No way. That was impossible.


    So, was someone else coming?


    At the same time, the Yuki-onna turned her head, also sensing the presence of another human entering the domain.


    "Is this a domain?"


    This was Ryuji''s first time seeing a fully formed domain. He had seen half-finished attempts before, but nothing like this.


    The sudden voice made both Mei and the Yuki-onna look over in surprise.


    Soon, Ryuji stepped into view.


    He glanced at the Yuki-onna first, showing no particular surprise.


    Then his gaze fell on Mei Mei, who was kneeling, barely holding herself up with her axe.


    "Hmm?"


    Mei Mei? One of the few memorable characters from "Jujutsu Kaisen". Of course, Ryuji recognized her from the anime.


    However, Mei Mei''s current state was far from good. She was covered in wounds, and her clothes were torn.


    "I have to admit, the battle axe really stands out," Ryuji thought, his gaze lingering.


    "If you stare any longer, I''m going to charge you."


    Despite her injuries, Mei Mei managed to crack a joke, noticing where Ryuji''s eyes had wandered. She didn''t seem too bothered.


    "Of course, for a cute guy like you, I might even give a discount!"


    "..."


    Ryuji grinned. Was he being flirted with? This was exactly like Mei Mei''s character from the anime.


    "Shua!"


    The snowstorm suddenly intensified again, this time targeting Ryuji.


    "Watch out, this domain is trickier than it looks!" Mei Mei warned, her teasing tone fading as the fight resumed.


    Ryuji remained silent.


    The shadow beneath him began to rise, forming a black curtain that blocked all the wind and snow.


    When the curtain fell, Ryuji was still smiling.


    "If it''s a domain, then let''s fight domain with domain."


    With that, Ryuji raised his hands, intertwining his fingers.


    "What¡­?"


    Mei Mei''s eyes widened in disbelief. Could this kid actually cast a domain?


    Though she wasn''t inexperienced, seeing someone so young casting a domain was shocking.


    The Yuki-onna, too, seemed to sense the shift. The snowstorm became more frantic, as if in a desperate attempt to stop Ryuji.


    But his smile remained unchanged.


    Slowly, he muttered a few words.


    "Domain Expansion ¨C Malevolent Shrine !"


    "Boom!"


    At the same moment, a massive shrine rose from the ground behind Ryuji.


    A blood-red aura spread, swallowing the Yuki-onna''s domain entirely.


    "What is this...?"


    Even the Yuki-onna, a special-grade cursed spirit, couldn''t hide her shock.


    Mei Mei, meanwhile, relaxed.


    Although she didn''t have a domain of her own, she understood the basics: in a domain duel, the stronger domain would completely overpower the weaker one.


    It was obvious now that Ryuji''s domain was superior.


    The Yuki-onna''s domain collapsed and was instantly shattered.


    "This is¡­ unexpected!"


    Not only had Mei Mei not expected a young sorcerer to appear, but she certainly hadn''t expected him to have such a powerful domain.


    "You seem nervous!"


    Ryuji was clearly enjoying himself. He raised one hand and pointed it at the Yuki-onna.


    "Don''t worry, the pain will only last a moment."


    "Cleave!"


    With a flick of his wrist, the slashing technique activated. Dozens of cursed energy blades rained down like a storm on the Yuki-onna.


    Even in the domain, where dodging and resisting was impossible, the Yuki-onna could do nothing but take the hits.


    "Shua! Shua! Shua!"


    The technique was relentless. As expected from something that could overpower Gojo''s Limitless, the sheer destructive force was on full display.


    The Yuki-onna, a special-grade cursed spirit, was utterly overwhelmed.


    "It''s over!"


    Ryuji didn''t kill her outright, though. Instead, he activated his Soul Devouring ability.


    "Swish!"


    A dark chain shot out, dragging the nearly-dead Yuki-onna into a dimensional rift.


    "As expected!"


    Patting his slightly full stomach, Ryuji grinned.


    "Only special-grade cursed spirits can help me improve now."


    With the Yuki-onna gone, the domain dissolved.


    The surroundings returned to normal, and the snowstorm vanished completely.


    "I''m alive!"


    Mei Mei, who had regained some strength, stood up, resting her axe on her shoulder with a relaxed smile.


    There was nothing quite like surviving a close call.


    After all, dead people can''t make money.


    "You must be that prodigy sorcerer Ryuji, the one Gojo mentioned."


    Mei Mei had already pieced together who he was.


    After all, she''d been there when Gojo had talked about him.


    "You''ve heard of me?"


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow.


    "Just a bit. Seems like Gojo might have underestimated you. You''re more than just a genius."


    A so-called "genius" was just someone with potential yet to be realized. But Ryuji had clearly surpassed that stage.


    "My name''s Mei Mei, first-grade sorcerer!" she said with a sly smile, blinking at him playfully.


    Despite her battered appearance, she still had an air of charm about her.


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, took off his coat, and handed it to her.


    "Need this?"


    "Perfect timing!"


    Her clothes were torn in multiple places. Aside from money, Mei Mei didn''t have many other obsessions.


    After slipping on the coat, Mei Mei smiled and said, "So, how''d you enjoy the show?"


    "...?"


    What? This woman¡ªshe was really bold.


    Ryuji was a bit surprised but wasn''t one to back down from a challenge.


    He seemed to be thinking for a moment, then nodded confidently and gave her a thumbs-up.


    "Not bad at all!"


    "..."


    Mei Mei fell silent for a moment, not expecting such a straightforward answer from him.


    "This is the first time someone''s gotten a good look at me like this. So... how much are you willing to pay?"


    Of course, leave it to Mei to bring money into this situation.


    Ryuji, unfazed, teased back.


    "How about we find a room and discuss the price?"


    "Tch!"


    Though he looked young, Ryuji had the attitude of someone experienced with women.


    A scoundrel, no doubt.


    "Yeah, I think we can skip the room part!"


    It wasn''t a huge deal, but the thought of getting a room with a guy she''d just met for the first time? Even Mei Mei wasn''t that carefree.


    "The bounty for this exorcism is thirty million yen from the higher-ups. But since we''re dealing with a special-grade spirit that could expand a domain, I''m planning to ask for an extra ten million. Since you helped out, how about we split it fifty-fifty?"


    Mei Mei didn''t plan to take all the credit for herself. After all, there was a good chance they might work together again in the future.


    "You know, if it weren''t for me, you''d be dead right now. Shouldn''t the reward be mine?"


    Ryuji wasn''t all that concerned about the money, but seeing Mei Mei''s reaction made him want to push her buttons a bit.


    "..."


    Her face went blank for a moment, then she turned to him with a fake smile.


    "You know, you''re not as cute as I first thought!"


    ****


    Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 97: Utahime and Miwa

    "You want my money? No, it''s my life!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    Ryuji didn''t think much of Mei Mei''s words. Seeing her like this, he couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    "Let''s go! I''ve got more special-grade spirits to exorcise!"


    It was just a joke. There was no need to argue about money.


    As long as you''re strong enough, even if you don''t ask, people will throw money at you.


    At this moment, for Ryuji, nothing was more important than becoming stronger.


    Mei Mei chuckled, then extended a hand toward him.


    "Huh?"


    Ryuji looked over, confused.


    But Mei Mei spoke naturally.


    "I''m still a little exhausted from that battle. Can you give me a hand?"


    "Of course!"


    There was no reason to refuse something like that. After all, Mei Mei had been a tough fighter out there.


    Her hands, hardened from years of physical training, weren''t as delicate as one might expect, but there was a certain charm in that.


    And just then...


    "Target acquired: Mei Mei! Golden entry triggered. Would you like to load it?"


    Golden entry, huh? Ryuji wasn''t sure what kind of ability it would be, but he wasn''t in a rush to check.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to rest?" Ryuji asked, noticing that Mei Mei was still following him.


    He was already planning to move to the next location where another special-grade cursed spirit was wreaking havoc. With Mei Mei in her current state, it didn''t seem wise for her to push herself.


    Mei Mei smirked at him.


    "Oh? Don''t you want me around?"


    She added casually, "As long as I stick with you, I can tell the higher-ups I''m your assistant. Who knows, maybe I can get some extra cash for it!"


    Thinking like that, it was like money falling from the sky for her.


    "Tsk!"


    Ryuji could only laugh. This was exactly like Mei Mei.


    But there was no reason to refuse her company. Besides, she wasn''t wrong about getting more money by sticking close.


    The next special-grade cursed spirit wasn''t lurking at the outskirts of the city this time it was right in the center.


    "Looks like some sorcerers got here ahead of us," Ryuji observed, noticing the massive black curtain that had been set up around the area. It was meant to keep the battle hidden from ordinary people.


    The streets were deserted. It seemed like the civilians had already been evacuated.


    "It''s fine. Gojo''s busy with other cursed spirits right now, and most first-grade sorcerers like Nanami and Kusakabe aren''t in the city. So whoever''s here probably won''t be too strong and won''t get in the way," Mei Mei explained.


    Not every first-grade sorcerer had the strength to deal with special-grade cursed spirits, after all. Mei Mei wasn''t too concerned about them interfering with her payday.


    "Let''s go," Ryuji said, nodding as he walked toward the black curtain.


    Mei Mei followed him closely.


    Meanwhile, inside the barrier, the cursed spirit they were about to face was a massive creature, towering over 20 meters tall. When it stood up, it loomed over the surrounding buildings.


    "Roar!"


    Unlike the Yuki-onna from earlier, this cursed spirit was purely instinctual. It had no intelligence and only followed its primal urges to destroy.


    "Die! Humans, all of you die!"


    Even the slightest movement from its colossal body caused massive destruction to the streets and buildings nearby.


    Two sorcerers were already engaged in a losing battle with the cursed spirit, trying to hold it off.


    "Utahime Sensei!"


    As a teacher at Kyoto Jujutsu High, Utahime was a quasi-first-grade sorcerer. Her technique wasn''t offensive, but rather a support-type ability that amplified the strength of those within her range. Unfortunately, it lacked any real firepower.


    "Be careful, Miwa!" Utahime shouted urgently.


    Seeing the danger, Utahime abandoned her focus on restraining the cursed spirit and rushed to protect her student, Miwa Kasumi, from a devastating blow. Though the attack didn''t do much damage, it managed to draw the cursed spirit''s attention, saving Miwa.


    Bruised and battered, Miwa dodged away quickly to avoid further harm.


    "Hah!"


    Utahime let out a sigh of relief, glad her student was safe.


    "Humans! Are you asking for death?" the cursed spirit roared, enraged.


    It lifted its massive hand to crush Utahime, but years of experience helped her narrowly dodge the attack, avoiding what would''ve been a fatal blow.


    "Luckily, this thing doesn''t have much intelligence," Utahime muttered under her breath. If it were smarter, she knew she wouldn''t have lasted this long.


    "Sensei!" Miwa shouted, rushing over to check on her teacher.


    "I''m fine," Utahime reassured her with a grim expression. "But where are the reinforcements? They should''ve been here by now!"


    She had been told to hold the cursed spirit off for a short time, but it had been much longer, and still no help had arrived.


    What made Utahime even more anxious was the presence of a human girl nearby, trembling in fear.


    "I must be losing my mind!" Kitagawa Marin muttered, on the verge of tears.


    She hadn''t expected this when she''d skipped class to buy supplies for her cosplay projects. Now, here she was, facing a monstrous cursed spirit. She pinched herself to make sure she wasn''t dreaming.


    It hurt. A lot.


    "What the hell is this?!" Marin was close to breaking down.


    "Didn''t I tell you to hide?" Utahime snapped, frustrated. She wasn''t angry at Marin, but protecting a regular human made the situation far more difficult.


    "I, I''m sorry," Marin stammered, not sure what else to say. How could she explain that she thought it was all just a bad dream?


    "Watch out!" Utahime shouted.


    The cursed spirit had noticed Marin and raised its hand, preparing to crush her.


    Utahime dashed toward Marin, knowing full well that she wasn''t strong enough to stop the attack. But she couldn''t just stand by and let a civilian die.


    "Damn, I can''t stop this!" Utahime cursed under her breath.


    Even though she wasn''t strong enough to face the cursed spirit head-on, she didn''t hesitate.


    "Sensei!" Miwa cried out, rushing after her.


    "Stay back, Miwa!" Utahime shouted. She didn''t care if she died¡ªit was the cost of being a sorcerer but Miwa was still young. She didn''t deserve to die here.


    Suddenly, a black shadow flashed by, and a massive battle axe cleaved through the cursed spirit''s arm.


    "Ahhh..."


    A calm voice followed the strike.


    "Long time no see, Utahime," Mei Mei said, her tone relaxed.


    Utahime turned around, her eyes wide with relief.


    "Mei Mei!"


    Utahime and Mei Mei were old friends. They had exorcised many cursed spirits together in the past. Of course, Mei Mei had always been the primary fighter, while Utahime had assisted with her support abilities.


    Knowing that Mei Mei was here made Utahime feel much more at ease.


    "Humans, I will kill you!" the cursed spirit bellowed in rage.


    Its severed arm began to regenerate almost immediately, and it charged again.


    "Be careful!" Utahime warned. "This cursed spirit might be dumb, but it''s incredibly strong!"


    Mei Mei just smiled, waving her hand dismissively.


    "Don''t worry about it!"


    She planted her battle axe into the ground, showing no signs of concern.


    "The one who can take care of it is already here."


    "Oh? Is Gojo here?" Utahime asked, assuming it could only be him.


    "No, not Gojo," Mei Mei laughed at her guess. "He''s even more talented than Gojo. And... he''s pretty easy on the eyes too."


    "...What?" Utahime was confused by the comment.


    Before she could process what Mei Mei meant, the cursed spirit attacked again.


    "Third Dimension!"


    Two simple words echoed through the air.


    "Buzz!"


    The space around the cursed spirit distorted. Its massive body was locked in place, unable to move.


    "Crack! Crack!"


    In mere seconds, half of the cursed spirit''s body twisted and shattered.


    "Hiss!"


    Utahime gasped. Defeating a special-grade cursed spirit so easily was beyond anything she had ever witnessed.


    "Finally," came a calm voice.


    Utahime turned to see Ryuji approaching casually.


    "Another special-grade cursed spirit. Ryuji raised his hand.


    "Soul Devouring!"


    "Swish! Swish! Swish!"


    Chains shot out, binding what was left of the cursed spirit''s body. Then, in one swift motion, it was swallowed by a dimensional rift.


    Ryuji patted his stomach with a satisfied grin.


    "You... who are you?" Utahime asked, still in shock.


    "Name''s Ryuji," he said, turning toward her and Miwa.


    Utahime took a good look at him. Though his appearance was striking, his presence was even more overwhelming. He didn''t look much older than her students, but his power was undeniable.


    "Uh, hello! I''m Utahime," she introduced herself, still somewhat dazed.


    The name sounded vaguely familiar, but she couldn''t quite place where she had heard it before.


    She quickly shook hands with Ryuji, still trying to make sense of what had just happened.


    "Target acquire: Utahime Iori! Purple entry triggered. Would you like to load it?"


    Purple entry? Not bad. Ryuji noted it mentally but didn''t rush to check it out.


    He then glanced at Miwa, who seemed to be trying to compose herself.


    "Hello! My name is Miwa, and I''m a student at Kyoto Jujutsu High!" Miwa blurted out quickly, straightening up and offering her hand to shake. She was clearly nervous, trying not to make a fool of herself in front of such a powerful sorcerer.


    Ryuji smiled as he shook her hand, noticing how flustered she was. Though she was doing her best to keep calm, he could sense her respect and awe. After all, taking down a special-grade cursed spirit like that would leave an impression on anyone.


    Interestingly, nothing triggered from Miwa, which left Ryuji a bit surprised. He had expected some kind of ability or entry to load, but there was nothing. After thinking about it, he guessed it made sense, Miwa hadn''t developed any significant techniques of her own yet.


    No matter. He already had a golden entry from Mei Mei and a purple one from Utahime, so it wasn''t a loss.


    "Hm?"


    Suddenly, Ryuji noticed someone standing hesitantly a little way off.


    He looked over and realized it was an ordinary person watching the scene in awe, still shaken by everything that had happened.


    "An ordinary person?" Ryuji thought to himself, easily able to discern that she had no cursed energy.


    Marin, who had been staring in disbelief, suddenly noticed Ryuji''s gaze shift toward her, and she stammered out nervously,


    "Yo¡ªuhhh, Ryuji Senpai!"


    *** S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 98: Kitagawa Marin

    "Do you know me?"


    Ryuji was a little surprised that she called out his name, especially since he didn''t remember meeting her before. He took a good look at her. She had a delicate face, stylish makeup, nail polish, and a few pieces of jewelry that made her look like a typical trendy girl. She seemed familiar, as if she could be a character from an anime. But at this moment, he couldn''t quite place her.


    "Hello, senpai! I''m Kitagawa Marin, a freshman at Sobu High School. I''ve heard about you!" she said with a bright smile.


    After all, he had recently ranked first in his grade, and through conversations with her friends, Marin had heard about him in passing. But she never thought that Ryuji, who looked like a normal high school student, could have such extraordinary strength.


    Ryuji, on the other hand, now recognized her. "Kitagawa Marin"? She was the protagonist of "My Dress-Up Darling". Though he recognized her, it didn''t particularly matter. He had seen enough people with familiar faces from his old life to not be too concerned about it now. (T/N: Kys hundred times bro)


    "I see. Hello," Ryuji replied calmly before looking away, his interest fading.


    "High school student?" Utahime, who had been listening in on their conversation, seemed to focus on one key detail.


    Sobu High School? That wasn''t a place where sorcerers were trained, was it? Originally, Utahime thought Ryuji might have been a secret weapon trained at Jujutsu High. But hearing he was just a regular high school student made her rethink that theory.


    Kyoto Jujutsu High and Tokyo Jujutsu High had long been rivals, but after years of competition, it was clear Tokyo had the upper hand. After all, they had the unbeatable Gojo Satoru on their side.


    "Have you forgotten?" Mei Mei suddenly chimed in, noticing Utahime''s puzzled expression.


    "Didn''t Gojo mention him before? Even if it''s not widely known, I''m sure Kyoto Jujutsu High must''ve gotten wind of it by now."


    "Huh? What did he say?" Utahime was trying to remember Gojo''s words.


    Mei Mei smirked. "Gojo said there was a student whose talent could surpass his own."


    Utahime''s eyes widened as she connected the dots. She stared at Ryuji in disbelief. "You''re not¡­ the genius sorcerer Gojo mentioned, are you? The one he said might even be more talented than him?!"


    Ryuji scratched the back of his head, looking a bit amused. "So that''s what Gojo''s been saying about me, huh? Well, if there''s no other Ryuji, then yeah, I guess I''m the one."


    Mei Mei, who had been standing nearby, casually draped an arm around his shoulder with a playful grin. "Don''t underestimate him, Utahime. Ryuji here is more than just some ''genius.''"


    "..."


    Underestimate him? How could anyone possibly do that? The way he had effortlessly taken down a special-grade curse spirit was still fresh in Utahime''s mind.


    She glanced at Mei Mei''s coat and realized it wasn''t hers.


    "Wait¡­ weren''t you just¡ª" Utahime began. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t get the wrong idea," Mei Mei cut her off quickly. "I was just saved. That''s all."


    Utahime raised an eyebrow, still smiling. "I didn''t say anything."


    Mei Mei rolled her eyes but couldn''t help but laugh. The two of them had known each other for years, and Utahime could read Mei Mei''s emotions pretty well. But Utahime knew better than to push it further, especially when Mei Mei had her pride. Mei Mei wasn''t the type to be easily embarrassed.


    "Okay! We still have other cursed spirits to deal with," Ryuji interrupted, stretching his arms and preparing to move on. He wasn''t one to waste time.


    He turned around and started walking away.


    "Wait for me!" Mei Mei called out, quickly catching up to him. "You know, it''s not very gentlemanly to leave a girl behind like that."


    "Sorry," Ryuji responded without turning back. "I never said I was trying to be a gentleman."


    "Good," Mei Mei quipped with a smirk. "I don''t like gentlemen anyway."


    The two of them walked away together, their conversation fading into the distance.


    "Phew!" Miwa finally exhaled, her nerves settling. "I thought I was dead for sure."


    For a moment, she had truly believed it was the end.


    Utahime placed a comforting hand on Miwa''s shoulder. "You did well. But you need to grow stronger, Miwa."


    Miwa nodded, her determination clear. "I''ll definitely get stronger, Sensei!"


    Utahime smiled, feeling proud of her student''s resolve. Although Miwa still had a long way to go, her spirit was strong.


    "Let''s head back," Utahime said. With the cursed spirits taken care of, there was no reason for them to stick around any longer. The area was still under the protection of the barrier, and the cleanup crews would soon take over.


    "That''s it?" Marin asked, watching as they prepared to leave. "You''re just¡­ leaving?"


    Utahime turned to her. "You''re safe now. You can go home."


    "But what about all of this?" Marin waved her hands at the ruins around them and the world she''d just been exposed to sorcerers, cursed spirits, all of it.


    Utahime hesitated. In the past, ordinary people like Marin wouldn''t have known about sorcerers or cursed spirits, and efforts would have been made to keep it that way. But times were changing.


    "You''ll find out soon enough," Utahime finally said, a touch of resignation in her voice. "It won''t be long before everyone knows."


    With that, Utahime and Miwa walked away, leaving Marin standing there, stunned.


    "I¡­"


    Marin wasn''t sure what to say or do. Sorcerers, cursed spirits it all sounded too surreal. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she would''ve thought it was some elaborate dream.


    "This world¡­ is way more dangerous than I thought," Marin muttered to herself. She stood there for a while, staring at the wreckage around her, processing everything. Maybe one day, she''d disappear while walking down the street, just like those victims of cursed spirits.


    At least she was safe for now. But that didn''t comfort her much. After a moment, Marin began walking away, her mind racing with thoughts of how she''d confront Ryuji at school tomorrow. She needed answers.


    "If I had known, I wouldn''t have skipped class today," she muttered. Some things, she realized, were probably better left unknown.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Ryuji was handling yet another special-grade cursed spirit. After easily defeating it, he activated his technique to devour the spirit.


    "Soul Devouring!"


    Without hesitation, the cursed spirit was swallowed up, and Ryuji felt the rush of power fill his body once again.


    After consuming four or five special-grade cursed spirits, the sky was starting to darken.


    "I''m finally starting to feel full," Ryuji remarked, patting his stomach with satisfaction. He had almost forgotten what it felt like to eat too much, and now he could feel the cursed energy digesting inside him, ready to strengthen him even further.


    "You''re something else," Mei Mei said with a smirk. She had watched him take down several cursed spirits today, and each time it still amazed her. With strength like his, surpassing Gojo didn''t seem like such a far-fetched idea anymore.


    No, perhaps he''d already surpassed Gojo.


    "You''re not copying someone''s technique, are you?" Mei Mei asked, clearly curious. She had seen him use several different techniques, something unheard of for most sorcerers. It was common knowledge that a sorcerer could only awaken one ability. So how was Ryuji doing it?


    Ryuji just smiled. "You''ll find out one day."


    He wasn''t about to reveal his secrets that easily.


    "Stingy!" Mei Mei shot back, giving him a playful glare as they continued walking.


    "Are we going to deal with more cursed spirits next?" she asked, her voice casual.


    "No," Ryuji replied. "It''s getting late. I need to head back."


    After all, Yukino was waiting for him, and he still needed time to fully digest the cursed spirits he''d absorbed today.


    Mei Mei glanced up at the darkening sky and nodded. "Yeah, it''s late."


    She paused for a moment before asking, "Want to come over to my place? You know, to hang out?"


    They had only spent one day together, but Mei Mei found herself oddly drawn to Ryuji. Whether it was because of his strength, his attitude, or something else, she wasn''t sure. But she liked being around him.


    "Hang out? Or are you suggesting something else?" Ryuji asked with a mischievous grin, leaning in slightly as if daring her to clarify.


    Mei Mei smirked back, undeterred. "And what if I am?"


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, clearly amused by her boldness. He stepped closer, pulling her into his arms.


    "If that''s the case, then I won''t hold back," Ryuji said with a teasing grin as he drew her closer.


    "I¡ª" Mei Mei hesitated for a moment, but only for a second. She wasn''t someone who backed down easily, even when faced with a challenge. Still, this was different. There was a playful tension between them, but she knew better than to rush into something for the sake of bravado.


    "Wait, wait," Mei Mei laughed softly, stepping back slightly but with no real fear in her eyes, just caution. "Maybe another time. Don''t think I''m that easy."


    Ryuji chuckled, letting her go without resistance. "Next time, huh? Don''t think you''ll escape then."


    "Who says I''ll be running away?" Mei Mei smirked, recovering quickly from her momentary hesitation.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 99: Dancing? No

    Looking at Ryuji''s back as he gradually disappeared under the moonlight, Mei Mei''s heartbeat began to return to normal.


    "Huh!" She exhaled lightly.


    "What''s this strange feeling?"


    She had always heard people talk about this feeling, but she had never experienced it herself. After all, for Mei Mei, nothing in the world had ever been more important than money. Love? It was a luxury she didn''t think she needed.


    But now¡­


    "This isn''t too bad." She smiled to herself.


    As Ryuji''s figure completely disappeared from view, Mei Mei hummed a little tune, her steps light as she walked away.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Ryuji, on his way to Yukino''s place, began checking out the new talents he had triggered from Mei Mei and Utahime.


    "Let''s see what we got," he muttered to himself, curious about the entries.


    First up, the golden entry he had triggered from Mei Mei.


    "Golden Entry: Blackbird Manipulation!"


    "Hm, a technique?" Ryuji thought. Blackbird Manipulation was Mei Mei''s signature technique, she could control birds, share their vision, and even send them on suicide missions using her ultimate attack, Kamikaze.


    It was a powerful move, no doubt, but it had its limitations. The crows used in Kamikaze were carefully nurtured with cursed energy, and each one lost was a significant blow to her resources.  S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For Ryuji, though? He didn''t need it in the same way.


    He already had techniques far more destructive than Kamikaze. Between his space-distorting abilities and his deadly spellcasting, he didn''t lack in firepower.


    But still, Blackbird Manipulation had its perks. It wasn''t just about combat, the ability to control birds could come in handy for reconnaissance and surveillance.


    "Eh, let''s load it," he decided. It wasn''t a bad ability to have on hand, especially as an auxiliary tool.


    As he loaded the ability, Ryuji could immediately feel the connection. With a simple thought, he could sense the birds in the sky, ready to be controlled by his cursed energy. To test it out, he raised his hand, pulling a small sparrow toward him.


    "Squeak!"


    The bird landed gently on his hand, and with a flick of his cursed energy, he could see through its eyes.


    "Not bad at all," Ryuji smiled, releasing the bird and letting it fly off. The ability would definitely be useful in certain situations, even if it wasn''t a game-changer.


    Next, he checked the purple entry from Utahime.


    "Purple Entry: Solo Forbidden Area!"


    "Hm?" He was a bit surprised. Another technique, this time from Utahime. Solo Forbidden Area was her support ability, increasing the cursed energy of anyone within a certain range.


    "Only purple, huh?"


    Ryuji wasn''t too surprised. While useful, the technique didn''t have much combat utility. It was a solid support ability, but compared to Mei Mei''s Blackbird Manipulation, it felt somewhat lacking.


    And then, there was one more issue.


    "If I remember correctly, to use Solo Forbidden Area to the maximum output you have to¡­ dance, right?"


    He couldn''t help but frown. Utahime''s technique required a performance, not unlike Principal Gakuganji''s use of an electric guitar to activate his ability. But the thought of himself dancing to activate a technique? That was a hard no.


    "Yeah, no thanks," Ryuji muttered. "Decompose. I''m not about to start dancing in the middle of a battle."


    With a thought, the purple entry disintegrated. As useful as it might be for a support sorcerer, Ryuji wasn''t willing to use a technique that required dancing.


    "Let''s check the stats." He opened up his internal status window.


    ---


    "[Talent entry system]


    Host: Ryuji Hoshino


    Bloodline: Human


    Loaded entries: Soul Devouring [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold], Presence Concealment [Gold],Tranquility [Gold], Reverse Cursed Technique [Gold], Monster Attracting Physique [Gold], Third Dimension, Dreamwalker [Gold], Physical Strengthening [Gold], Cursed Speech [Gold], Shadow Manipulation [Gold], Domain Expansion- Malevolent Shrine [Gold], Blackbird Manipulation [Gold], Iron Fist [Purple].


    Points: 77,120!"


    ---


    Ryuji smiled, satisfied with the list. "Two more triggered purple entries, and I''ll get a free pull for another purple entry."


    While purple entries weren''t usually game-changing for him, the ones granted by the system were different. So far, the ones he had gotten from people weren''t too impressive, but the system ones? Those had real potential.


    "Well, all in all, tonight''s been pretty good," Ryuji muttered. Not only had he fed on multiple special-grade cursed spirits, but he had also picked up two new entries. His strength was steadily growing.


    Humming a tune, he continued on his way to Yukino''s house.


    ---


    Meanwhile, at her home, Yukino was quietly preparing for bed. She glanced at the time, then sighed softly.


    "I don''t think he''s coming."


    Dressed and ready for the night, Yukino sat down, feeling a little disappointed. She had been hoping Ryuji would stop by, but she didn''t want to be a burden. After all, Ryuji was out there doing important work, battling cursed spirits and protecting others.


    "I hope he''s safe," she whispered. More than anything, she was worried about him. What if something happened to him? What if he got injured? Her mind was filled with concern, but she didn''t want to call or disturb him while he was working.


    "If it''s Ryuji, he''ll be okay," she reassured herself.


    Suddenly, a familiar voice broke her thoughts.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Startled, Yukino looked up, scanning the room. "Ryuji?!"


    She turned toward the door, but it was still closed. That''s when she heard a noise from the balcony.


    "Over here!" Ryuji''s voice came again, and Yukino spotted him leaning casually against the balcony railing, waving with a smile.


    "Ryuji!" Yukino''s face lit up with joy. She couldn''t help but laugh as she rushed over. "Since when do you sneak into people''s houses from the balcony?"


    Ryuji shrugged, flashing his usual carefree grin. "Didn''t want to wake you up if you were asleep. Figured this way was quieter."


    His tone was light, but Yukino''s heart warmed at the thought. He was always so considerate, even when he pretended not to be.


    "If I had been asleep, would you have just left?" Yukino asked curiously, tilting her head slightly.


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, thinking for a moment, but quickly made his decision. "Nope. I''d have stayed."


    Yukino laughed softly. "That''s the answer I wanted to hear."


    Ryuji grinned. "By the way, what were you mumbling earlier? ''It''s going to be okay''? What was that about?"


    Yukino blinked in surprise, then smiled warmly. "I was just worried about you. But since you''re here, everything''s fine now."


    "Is that so?" Ryuji smirked, stepping closer to her. He leaned in slightly, inhaling deeply. "You smell nice. Perfume?"


    Yukino''s face flushed, and she felt her heart race a bit. "N-No, that''s just me¡­"


    "Oh, natural, huh? Smells great." Ryuji teased, leaning even closer.


    Feeling a surge of boldness, Yukino smiled and tilted her head. "Want to get a better whiff?"


    Ryuji blinked, taken aback by her sudden forwardness, but then grinned widely.


    "Sure, I''ll take you up on that offer."


    Ryuji''s grin grew wider as he took another step closer, his breath warm against Yukino''s cheek. The heat from his body was a sharp contrast to the cool night air that had settled in her room, and Yukino could feel her pulse quickening, each beat echoing in her ears.


    Her gaze flickered between Ryuji''s eyes and lips, drawn to the playful yet intense look he gave her. There was a spark there that made her feel breathless, a tension that stirred something deep inside. She swallowed nervously, wondering if he could sense the rapid rhythm of her heart.


    "So, you''re really going to take me up on that?" she asked, her voice barely audible. Though the words felt hesitant, there was no denying what she wanted.


    Ryuji''s expression softened, and he reached out to brush a strand of hair behind her ear. His fingers lingered on her skin, tracing the line of her jaw before tilting her chin up. "Only if you''re sure," he said softly, his tone both teasing and earnest.


    Yukino took a shaky breath, her resolve steadying despite the nerves fluttering in her chest. "I am," she whispered. "I''m sure."


    The look in Ryuji''s eyes deepened, and without another word, he closed the distance between them, pressing his lips to hers. The kiss started gently, but a jolt of electricity coursed through Yukino, awakening every part of her. She wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him closer as his hands settled at her waist, drawing her even tighter against him.


    As the kiss grew more passionate, Ryuji''s hands slid beneath the hem of her shirt, his touch sending shivers down her spine. Yukino broke away, gasping for breath as Ryuji''s lips trailed down her neck, leaving a tingling warmth in their wake. "Ryuji," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, "I need you."


    He paused, his breath hot against her ear. "Tell me what you want, Yukino," he whispered, his voice gentle yet demanding.


    She bit her lip, her mind spinning with the weight of her emotions. "I want you," she breathed, the words spilling out before she could stop them. "I want everything."


    Ryuji''s kissed her again, more urgently this time. His hands roamed over her body, tracing her curves with a kind of reverence that made Yukino''s heart ache. She could hardly believe this was happening, that all the longing and unspoken feelings between them were finally finding a voice.


    Ryuji''s hands slid up to cup her breasts, and Yukino gasped, her nipples tightening instantly. He teased them through the fabric of her bra, rolling them between his fingers until she was moaning uncontrollably.


    Nggh ~ haa~ haa~


    Every brush of his fingers against her skin sent a wave of heat through her, and she clung to him, lost in the sensation of his hands exploring her body.


    Ahhn~ Ahnn~


    Yukino couldn''t form words, her brain too foggy with lust. All she could do was nod, her entire being focused on the sensations coursing through her body. Ryuji''s hands moved again, this time slipping beneath her skirt to brush against the soft fabric of her panties. He smirked when he felt how wet she was already, his fingers pressing against the damp material.


    "You''re already this wet Yukino"


    "Her cheeks burned with embarrassment, but she couldn''t deny it"


    She nodded, unable to speak, and let him guide her, letting herself feel everything without hesitation or doubt. Ryuji fingers slipped beneath the elastic of her panties, finding her slick folds.


    Hieeeckk~ ahhhn~ ahhnn~


    Yukino cried out as his fingers brushed against her clit, the sensation overwhelming. Ryuji''s touch was both gentle and firm, teasing her relentlessly as he circled her sensitive nub.


    Squelch squelch~


    Ryuji used his other hand to fondle her breasts, which fitted onto his palm perfectly, using his fingertips to pinch one of her nipples, Yukino started twitching as if she was electrocuted.


    Mpmhhh mmm~


    Yukino felt like she was melting as Ryuji''s fingers was playing with her clit. He was also pinching and pulling hard at her nipples.


    Ooooohh~


    The harder he pulled and twisted her nipples, Yukino felt her mind going blank.


    She was even drooling.


    Her head fell back several times as her moans grow louder.


    Ohhhhnnn~ ahhhhhhhn~


    When Yukino finally let go, it was as if a dam had burst inside her. She clung to Ryuji, her entire being trembling as wave after wave of release coursed through her. He held her through it, his arms steady and strong, his voice a soothing murmur as she came back to herself.


    As she opened her eyes, Ryuji was watching her, his expression soft and full of something that made Yukino''s heart swell. She gave a small, breathless smile. "That was¡­ incredible," she whispered, her voice still shaky.


    He kissed her forehead, then started to pull away, but she reached out, catching his hand. "Stay," she said quietly, her eyes searching his. "Don''t go."


    He nodded slowly, brushing his thumb over her knuckles.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 80+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 100: Deep Dive

    He began to undress, slowly pulling his shirt over his head, revealing the muscles that flexed with each movement. Yukino found herself admiring the way the light played across his skin, her breath catching slightly.


    Next, he loosened his pants and let them drop from his waist.


    Boing~!


    This revealed a nine-inch rod made of pure muscle His rod was so hard that veins throbbed visibly along its thick, twitching shaft.


    The moment Yukino saw it, her bright eyes widened with excitement.


    W-, Wow... it''s a monster...


    She was a bit terrified at the thought of taking something so big into her vagina. But right now, all she could think about was how it would feel to be painfully penetrated by something so large.


    "Agghhhn~ I need it so bad~..."


    She craved the full experience of both pain and pleasure from the curved dick twitching before her.


    Yukino''s smile turned playful as she spread her legs wider, telling him to come with her fingers. She brought them to her lips, coating them with warm saliva before slowly sliding them down to touch the soft, sensitive folds of her body.


    Fuuuu~


    She let out a soft, muffled moan, her breath catching in her throat as she skillfully parted herself, revealing her Vagina to Ryuji. Her gaze locked onto his, filled with a mixture of longing and boldness.


    Her pink inner flesh quivered slightly, craving attention, the anticipation nearly overwhelming. "Take me now... Ryuji," she whispered, her voice heavy with desire.


    A trickle of moisture escaped from her, leaving a damp spot on the sheets as her excitement intensified.


    Ryuji reached in with his right hand holding his dick, and used the tip to explore the soft insides of her pink vulva.


    Hnmmmmmm~


    Haaaaaannnn~


    The sensation made her throw her head back and moan loudly as her body trembled as if she were cold. Ryuji continued to rub her there, feeling how soft and grippy her pink insides were.


    "Haaaaahhnnn~ Ryujiii-ahhhh please... ! Stop teasing me and just put it inside already~!"


    She was begging for it.


    "Are you ready~?"


    "Yes. Do it, Ryuji~?"


    The heat from her arousal rose up to meet his tip, sending a shiver through Ryuji''s body as he felt the warmth of her against him.


    Yukino felt a subtle pressure as Ryuji''s tip gently pressed against her entrance, the sensation almost hesitant at first. Her body tensed as his tip met her slick surface with a careful push, creating a slight dimple at her entrance.


    Hnnnn~


    "Uwaaahnnn~ fuuuu~"


    Ryuji could sense the heat and tightness of her insides, as though her body was resisting and pulling him in at the same time. It felt like pushing into something thick and unyielding, yet impossibly inviting.


    Yukino, on the other hand, felt a sudden sharpness as Ryuji''s tip pressed deeper, nudging against the last barrier of her innocence.


    "Ahhhhn~ He''s barely started and I can already feel him pressing against me... it''s so intense, she thought, her breath catching."


    The resistance built as Ryuji pushed forward, causing her body to stretch slightly to accommodate him. It was a slow, deliberate process as his length pressed steadily against the tight, slick barrier until one firm movement of his hips forced its way inside.


    -RIP!!


    Ryuji''s Dick tore through Yukino''s hymen.


    HMMMMMNNNN~~


    Yukino''s eyes rolled back, and she nearly passed out.


    It was her first time, and the sheer size of Ryuji made her feel like she was being stretched to her limit. Despite the discomfort, the intensity of it filled her with a raw sense of need, a craving for more that was impossible to ignore.


    I... I still... want mo~ooooreee~~


    The pressure continued to grow as he moved forward, his length pressing further inside. The tightness around him was almost too much, but slowly, her body began to adjust, parting just enough to let him sink deeper.


    "More... please," she breathed, her voice barely coherent with need.


    Ryuji chuckled, his tone low and rough. "You''re very eager, aren''t you?"


    "She was like a sex obsessive maniac. There was an undeniable wildness to this side of her. It came out in powerful streaks of perversion. "


    Ryuji moved his hand clasped tightly around her neck- choking her like a little bitch.


    "It was a beautiful sight."


    She might be an exceptionally intelligent and cold ojou sama during the day. But this night, and in this very moment she was his slut.


    Grinning, Ryuji leaned down towards her, and nabbed her soft breasts in his mouth.


    Ahhhhnn~ Hmmmn~


    She moaned provocatively, stirring Ryuji even more. His hips continued to sway, as he worshipfully adored her perky breasts.


    The bed frame began to creak softly in response to their rabid lovemaking.


    Ryuji groaned as he felt a surge of hot semen flowing through. Quickly, he pulled out, triggering a protest of squeals from her. He wanted her in his best position- the collapse doggy. So, he flipped her over in one sweeping motion, placing her on her belly.


    There was a whole line up of pillows at the headboard of the bed. So, Ryuji snatched one, and placed it under her pubis. She lay there like a crocodile at a watering hole. Her turkey-thick thighs were spread apart, and her juicy round ass glared at him with an inviting pull. A deep groan escaped Ryuji''s throat unconsciously.


    Seeing her like this sent him into a spiral of destructively sinful thoughts. For a moment, Ryuji briefly played with the idea of fucking her in the asshole. The mere thought of burying the whole of his nine inches in her fleshy buttocks made him weak at the knees. He pushed the thought out- maybe next time. But for now, he was going to fuck her bloody.


    Purely out of instincts, he slapped her voluptuous ass hard, and watched with delight as it bounced back and jiggled freely. She moaned weakly. He slapped her again- hard. And this time, she squealed like a whipped puppy.


    "That''s right, he thought; ...you''re mine."


    As Ryuji climbed her, he saw clearly a red palm print on her pale ass. He grinned with satisfaction as he shoved his cock into her.


    "Yess Ryujiii...yesss~~~~"


    Ryuji was once again reminded of how incredibly small and tight her pussy was- despite the folds of her vulva being fleshy and thick. It was misleading.


    Yukino quivered underneath him as he pulled his manhood out, all the way to the tip, and drove it back inside again.


    Squelch Squelch~


    The delicious pool of her wetness welcomed his dick with a squelching sound. The folds of her vaginal lining closed in on his cock in sensual squeezes


    Ryuji groaned. Her pussy squeeze was electric. He could feel the onslaught of hot cum building in his manhood.


    It was right at the border, threatening to burst through at any moment. As if sensing it, Yukino clenched her pussy walls again, milking his cock as he slid in and out in wet, creamy thrusts.


    Hovering over her collapsed body, with her jiggly ass bubbling against his slamming rod, Ryuji knew he would not last more than twenty strokes.


    Ahhhnnn~ Ahhnnn~ Morreeeee~


    Yukino clenched her pussy aggressively.


    Her ass heaved and fell. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His body glistened with perspiration under the dimming light.


    The taut muscles on his back and shoulders tightened in preparation for the fireworks. Two strokes.


    Feeling the rippling hot surge swelling in his dick, Ryuji leaned forward, grabbed a lock full of her black hair, and pulled on her hair, and thrust forward violently.


    Yesssssss~ Ahhhhnnm~ Uhmmmn~


    Her head jerked backwards and she moaned lasciviously- triggering the tightest pussy squeeze ever.


    Ryuji growled and shot the first stream of cum right into her uterus. It tore right out of his cock, making way for the remaining batch.


    Ryuji blasted against her ass his powerful deep thrusts, feeling every powerful release shoot out in electrifying spasms.


    Oohhnnnnnnnhhnnnmmmmn~~


    Yukino cried out. In between gasps, her eyes rolled in her sockets. Long, high pitched wails and deep hungry grunts filled the air. As Ryuji thrust deeper, forcing his length in, her pussy folds kept contracting, trying to keep him out. But it only bolstered Ryuji''s drive.


    The spasms rippled through both of them in overwhelming tides. Ryuji gripped her hair even tighter, as his bulging manhood drove in and out of her in powerful thrusts. He went full beast mode on her. He kept fucking her nonstop, and kept ejaculating incredible amounts of cum- straight into her womb.


    He let go of her hair, leaned forward, and began to pound her from above. The ecstatic relief was electrifying. His Cock kept shooting out cum, sending hot spasms slicing through his cock.


    The deep creamy strokes from Ryuji''s vertical thrusts sent Yukino''s entire body into violent spasms. She began to convulse erratically. Her long flowing hair scattered about as she thrashed wildly.


    As his plentiful seed filled her up, her mouth kept foaming, the iris of her eyes rolled back in their sockets. She kept wailing uncontrollably for a brief moment in time. Before finally, the powerfully overwhelming spasm came to an end.


    Her movements completely stopped. Her shoulders stopped heaving. Her head stopped shaking. Because Ryuji had already placed her flat on her belly in a collapsed doggy, there was no room for her to collapse. Her head simply dropped and she passed out.

 Chapter 101: You’re just being a stalker!

    The next day, Yukino didn''t show up to school. She had requested leave in advance, citing that she wasn''t feeling well.


    "Yukino didn''t come today?" Mai asked curiously, noticing the absence. She looked over at Ryuji, who seemed unusually casual about the whole thing.


    "Yeah," Ryuji responded easily. "She''s resting today."


    "First, you were out yesterday. Now, Yukino?" Mai raised an eyebrow, her suspicions clearly rising.


    Ryuji just chuckled, giving her a playful knock on the head. "Don''t overthink it, Mai. You''ve got more important things to focus on, like actually learning how to use cursed energy."


    "I''m trying!" Mai pouted, rubbing her head. She had been putting in the effort, but sensing cursed energy wasn''t coming as easily to her as she had hoped.


    Just as Mai was about to complain more, Hana suddenly exclaimed in excitement.


    "I did it! I finally sensed cursed energy!" Hana shouted, her face lighting up with pride.


    "No way¡­" Mai stared in disbelief. Hana, the girl she had least expected to succeed first, had beaten her to it. "You''ve gotta be kidding me¡­"


    Before she could process her shock, Miko raised her hand calmly. "I think I''ve got it too."


    A faint light-blue glow appeared at her fingertips, marking her success as well.


    "¡­"


    Mai stared at her friends in silence, feeling utterly defeated. Of all people, how did she end up the last one?


    Ryuji chuckled at her reaction but didn''t say anything. He just gave her a knowing look. Mai, feeling the pressure of Ryuji''s gaze, quickly turned back to her practice, her face set with determination.


    "I''ll get it today, just wait!" she muttered to herself, now more motivated than ever.


    Ryuji, amused by her resolve, turned his attention to Yotsuya and Hana, both of whom were clearly thrilled by their progress.


    "Well done, both of you," he said with a nod of approval. "Sensing cursed energy is the first step, but now the real training begins. Control, focus, and application. You''ll need all of it."


    The thing about Cursed Energy is that it''s always hardest in the beginning. Once you manage to condense a bit of cursed energy, everything starts to flow more easily."


    Everything is hard at the start.


    It''s the same as how going from 0 to 1 is much harder than going from 1 to 100.


    Starting from nothing is always the most difficult part.


    But once you have something to build on, things will naturally become easier.


    "Hm!"


    Hearing Ryuji say this, both Hana and Miko obediently nodded in agreement.


    "By the way, Ryuji, are you sure everything was fine yesterday?"


    Miko knew why Ryuji had taken a day off, but even though he was standing in front of her perfectly fine, she was still a bit concerned.


    "Don''t worry!"


    Seeing Miko''s worried look, Ryuji smiled and waved dismissively.


    "Didn''t I say? I''m really strong!"


    Ryuji''s confidence made Miko giggle softly.


    "I''ll do my best to help you, Ryuji-kun!"


    Miko wasn''t someone who craved power. She wasn''t desperate to get stronger, but recently, she had been trying to build up her strength so that when Ryuji faced danger, she could at least help him.


    Not necessarily fight by his side.


    But at the very least, she didn''t want to be a burden.


    "And me! I''ll help too!"


    Hana, who had been standing quietly beside them, suddenly raised her hand and shouted excitedly.


    Her innocent personality meant she probably didn''t understand the full weight of her words.


    But it didn''t matter.


    The thought itself was enough.


    Ryuji wouldn''t force them to do anything, so he just smiled and gently patted both Miko and Hana on the head.


    "Take it step by step, no need to rush with your training."


    "Yes!" they both responded seriously, nodding their heads.


    Originally, they were eager to take advantage of the moment they sensed a bit of cursed energy and continue practicing, but just then¡ª


    "Ryuji! Ryuji!"


    Saki came running in, her face beaming with excitement.


    Following behind her was a girl in a high school uniform. She didn''t seem shy at all. In fact, she looked around the room curiously as soon as she entered.


    "Ryuji! I found someone who experienced something strange!"


    "..." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Is it really okay to be this excited about someone else encountering a cursed incident? She probably just saw this as a chance to make some money.


    Ryuji didn''t let it bother him. Instead, he glanced at the girl Saki had brought with her.


    Her appearance was average, nothing that stood out.


    But in a place like Tokyo, makeup was so common that even a plain-looking girl could be transformed into something else entirely with a few layers of foundation.


    Of course, Ryuji wasn''t concerned with appearances. What truly caught his attention was that the girl didn''t give off any cursed energy or negative aura.


    "Are you sure about this?" he asked Saki, raising an eyebrow.


    "Of course!" Saki replied, looking indignant, as if Ryuji had doubted her abilities. "Riko herself told me about it, and she seemed really serious!"


    Saki had been struggling to find anyone who had experienced something supernatural. But as soon as she left the classroom earlier, she overheard someone talking about a strange event they''d gone through. Excited, she immediately asked the person if it was true, and when they confirmed it, she wasted no time bringing them over.


    That person was, of course, Riko.


    "So, what happened exactly?" Ryuji asked, still somewhat skeptical but willing to hear her out.


    "Well¡­"


    Riko wasn''t shy. She immediately started explaining her situation.


    Initially, Saki looked hopeful, excited about finally having a case to solve.


    But as Riko kept talking, the expressions of everyone else in the room slowly started to change.


    By the time she finished her story, Saki''s face was frozen in disbelief.


    Miko and Hana, who had been curious, couldn''t help but glance at Saki.


    Was this really what she meant by a strange event?


    The issue wasn''t anything supernatural.


    It was what Riko said next:


    "Every time I see him, my heart starts beating faster. I dream about him all the time. When I don''t see him, I miss him so much. I just want to be with him forever. What do you think? Do you think something weird is happening to me?"


    At the end, she looked at them expectantly, waiting for their validation.


    The boy Riko was referring to was just a classmate of hers.


    Ryuji didn''t say anything.


    A strange event?


    No, this was just a textbook case of someone being head over heels in love.


    "This¡­ this is what you meant by a strange incident?" Saki asked, her mouth twitching in frustration. If Riko had said it was just a crush from the beginning, Saki wouldn''t have dragged her here and embarrassed herself. She glanced at Ryuji and the others, wondering if they were silently laughing at her.


    "What''s wrong?" Riko asked, clearly not understanding what the problem was.


    "If I wasn''t possessed by a ghost, why would I be following him home in secret? There''s definitely something off. It''s like something''s taken over my body!"


    "¡­ No, you''re just being a stalker! That''s not possession."


    "Well, technically, a stalker," Ryuji thought, but didn''t say out loud. After all, she was a girl. They''d probably label her something less harsh.


    "I''m sorry. This isn''t something I can help with," Saki sighed, clearly embarrassed. "You should probably just go."


    "How could this be?! I really thought you could help!" Riko pouted, clearly unhappy, but eventually stomped her feet and left.


    With that, the strange little episode ended, leaving Saki sitting at her desk, utterly defeated.


    "Ugh, life..."


    "Enough already, don''t let it get to you," Ryuji said, not making a big deal out of it. Even if it was a ridiculous situation, it was just one of those silly moments in life.


    "Well, anyway, the real cursed events haven''t fully spread yet. But soon, more people will come to ask for help."


    "Really?" Saki perked up at the idea, but then quickly realized something.


    If more people come asking for help, doesn''t that mean more people will be in danger? What kind of person am I, hoping for that to happen?


    "Whatever, I''m over it," Saki grumbled, waving her hand dismissively.


    "But speaking of which, doesn''t Ryuji-kun seem a little different today?" she asked, suddenly noticing something.


    "What? Have I become more handsome?"


    Ryuji smiled casually.


    "Handsome? I don''t know about that, but you''re definitely as shameless as always!" Saki joked, laughing.


    "Brat!" Ryuji chuckled. He enjoyed these little moments. The higher one''s strength, the lonelier things became. Compared to endless battles, Ryuji preferred these peaceful, everyday interactions.


    There were still a few days before the weekend, and for now, Ryuji didn''t have much to do.


    "Strange, though. Why hasn''t there been any news from Jujutsu High?"


    They had been so desperate for help, but in the past few days, it was as if something had come up. They''d gone completely silent.


    "They couldn''t have been attacked, could they?"


    It wasn''t impossible. Even though Jujutsu High was protected by the barriers set up by Master Tengen, those who knew Tengen well understood that he wasn''t as infallible as people thought. He had tricked special-grade sorcerer Yuki Tsukumo, leading to her death. He had lived for thousands of years, and while that was impressive, he was still just an old conman at the end of the day.


    "Eh, whatever. It''s not my problem as long as it doesn''t affect my life."


    Over the past few days, Kitagawa, who had always been cheerful and outgoing, had become much quieter. She used to be lively in class, but now she barely spoke.


    Having seen a cursed spirit with her own eyes, it was only natural she''d be affected. No matter how carefree someone was, witnessing something like that would leave a mark.


    "Marin?"


    Her friends, noticing her dazed expression, approached her with concern.


    "Are you alright? You''ve been so quiet lately."


    "Did something happen?"


    Marin hesitated for a moment, wanting to say something, but in the end, she just shook her head.


    "It''s fine. I''m okay."


    Even though Utahime had said she didn''t need to keep the existence of cursed spirits a secret, what was she supposed to say? "Hey, did you know monsters are real?"


    Sometimes, it was better not to know certain things.


    "What is that?"


    During lunch, Marin saw Ryuji walking outside the classroom. Her face immediately turned cold, and she stood up as if to confront him, but by the time she reacted, he had already passed by.


    Her classmates noticed too.


    "Hey, wasn''t that Ryuji?"


    "Yeah, that''s him! He got top marks on the exams!"


    "He''s amazing!"


    "And kinda cute, don''t you think?"


    Watching Marin''s reaction, some of the girls started teasing her.


    "Wait, do you like Ryuji-senpai?"


    Marin''s reaction hadn''t gone unnoticed.


    "I knew it! You''re so bold, Marin!"


    "Wow, go for it!"


    "If you like someone, you should go after them with everything you''ve got!"


    "Yeah! Don''t give up!"


    "__"


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 80+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 102: Are You Jealous?

    Marin was about to say something, but her words were drowned out by the lively conversations around her.


    Watching her friends gossip as if no one else was present, Kitagawa could only sigh helplessly.


    "You guys aren''t even listening to me."


    "I haven''t said a word, yet you''ve already imagined some dramatic love triangle in your heads!"


    Forget it.


    Unable to refute them, Marin sat back down, letting her friends continue their enthusiastic discussions.


    In truth, her recent changes in behavior really were because of Ryuji.


    After witnessing everything that had happened that day, Marin had wanted to find Ryuji at school and ask him about the cursed spirit.


    But when she got to school the next day, she realized something important.


    Although they attended the same school, she didn''t know him. They weren''t friends, so why would he answer her questions?


    And besides, his attitude toward her had been pretty cold that day.


    "This is so confusing!"


    She wanted to approach him, but she was also a little scared.


    Though, even Marin herself didn''t fully understand what she was afraid of.


    Was it that Ryuji might ignore her again? Or was it something else entirely?


    Unable to figure it out, Kitagawa''s expression grew even more troubled.


    "Sigh¡­"


    She let out a quiet sigh.


    Ryuji, on the other hand, had no idea what was going on in Marin''s mind. Even if he did, he probably wouldn''t care.


    The weekend soon arrived. Ryuji had promised Yumiko earlier in the week that they would go on a date, so he politely declined the invitations from Utaha and the others.


    There was plenty of time to hang out with them in the future, but since he had promised Miura first, he intended to keep that promise.


    He was confident in his decision.


    "Hurry up and help me pick a dress! How do you think this one looks?"


    The usually confident and assertive Yumiko was a little flustered now. She had invited her best friends, Yui and Hina, over to her house to help her pick an outfit for tomorrow''s date. Holding up a dress for them to see, Hina examined it closely and gave her opinion.


    "How about going with a school uniform look? You''ve got a great figure, Yumiko. It''ll suit you perfectly. I''m sure Ryuji will love it too!"


    "Really?"


    Yumiko didn''t think much about it.


    She had a variety of styles in her wardrobe, and after hearing Hina''s suggestion, she quickly grabbed a school uniform outfit and changed into it.


    "How''s this?"


    "You look gorgeous!"


    Seeing Yumiko in her new outfit, Hina nodded in approval.


    No wonder Ryuji seemed to like Yumiko the most out of their group. There was definitely a reason for that.


    "What do you think, Yui?"


    Yui, who had been daydreaming, snapped out of her thoughts when her name was called. She quickly nodded.


    "You look beautiful! Ryuji will definitely love this look on you!"


    "Really? Haha!"


    Yumiko was thrilled by the compliments from her friends and couldn''t help but laugh in delight.


    Watching Yumiko so happy, Yui''s face fell slightly. "How great would it be if I were the one going on a date with Ryuji?" she thought.


    Hina, noticing Yui''s change in mood, said nothing but made a mental note of it.


    "Ryuji mentioned not to stay out after dark, so you can both sleep over here tonight," Yumiko offered, glancing at the darkening sky outside.


    "Okay!"


    Neither of them objected.


    They had already let their parents know they''d be staying over, and it wasn''t the first time they had spent the night at Yumiko''s house after staying out too late.


    "There''s only one guest room set up at the moment, so I''ll go clean up another one."


    Yumiko''s family was well-off, and their house was big enough to accommodate guests. However, they only kept one guest room prepared at a time, so Miura started getting ready to clean a second room for Yui and Hina.


    "It''s fine!" Yui quickly stood up, seeing Yumiko about to get up as well. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll clean it up myself¡ª" she began to say.


    But Hina interrupted with a grin. "Why don''t Yui and I just share a room?"


    "Huh???"


    Both Yumiko and Yui were taken aback by the suggestion.


    "I''m feeling a little spooked about sleeping alone these days. It''d be better if Yui could keep me company. You don''t mind, do you, Yui?"


    Hina''s tone was casual and natural, leaving no room to argue.


    "No, I don''t mind at all!"


    Yui was naturally a bit shy, and she didn''t see a problem with it either. After all, they were both girls, and it was only for one night. Yui quickly agreed.


    "Alright then, let''s get ready for bed!"


    Later that night, they lay down in the room. It wasn''t a typical bedroom setup, but rather two futons laid out on the floor, spaced far apart from each other.


    Yui tried her best to fall asleep, but every time she closed her eyes, her mind filled with thoughts of Yumiko and Ryuji on their date tomorrow. She couldn''t stop picturing them together, looking happy.


    She tossed and turned, unable to relax.


    "Are you jealous?" Hina''s voice suddenly broke the silence.


    "???"


    Yui jolted, startled by Hina''s sudden question.


    "You''re still awake?"


    "Yeah, just like you, I''m a little jealous," Hina replied honestly.


    "I-I''m not jealous!"


    Yui''s voice was muffled, clearly defensive.


    "There are only the two of us here. It''s okay to be honest."


    "..."


    Feeling exposed, Yui finally gave in.


    "I guess I am a little jealous of Ryuji-kun," she admitted quietly.


    Yui had no idea Hina was thinking the same thing.


    "What''s so strange about that?"


    Hina''s tone was casual, as if there was nothing unusual about having feelings for the same person as their friend.


    Yui felt herself letting her guard down.


    "But Ryuji-kun is already going to be with Yumiko."


    It was pointless to keep liking him, wasn''t it? Yui couldn''t imagine herself ever doing something like trying to steal her friend''s love.


    "So what?"


    "???"


    Yui was stunned by Hina''s straightforward response.


    She turned to look at her, eyes wide with disbelief.


    "How bold!"


    She had never realized that Hina was this kind of person.


    "But wouldn''t that be wrong?" Yui stammered. "Yumiko''s our friend. I don''t want to ruin our friendship."


    "What are you even talking about?"


    Hina rolled her eyes at Yui.


    "Do you really think I''m that much of a villain?"


    "Well...!"


    Yui was hesitant to fully trust her, but before she could voice her concerns, Hina cut in.


    "I''m not talking about ruining anything. Do you really think one Yumiko is enough for someone like Ryuji?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Yui was confused.


    Hina smirked. "I overheard Ryuji once. He''s planning to ''expand the family.'' You know, like a legacy."


    "Expand the family?"


    Yui didn''t find the idea strange. In Japan, family inheritance and legacies were important, especially for people with unique abilities like Ryuji. But she wasn''t sure what Hina meant by it in this context.


    "What do you mean by ''expand''?"


    It took Yui a moment, but then it hit her.


    "Wait¡­ you mean¡ª?"


    "That''s right!"


    Hina smirked, watching Yui slowly piece it together.


    "If Ryuji wants to expand his family, one Yumiko isn''t enough. And if we have kids with him first, our positions in his family would be higher."


    "K-Kids?!"


    Yui panicked at the thought, her mind racing as she imagined having children with Ryuji. The more she thought about it, the more embarrassed she became, her face turning bright red.


    "..."


    Hina was amused by Yui''s reaction, even though she wasn''t entirely sure what to say.


    "Th-That!" Yui quickly tried to compose herself. "Why are you telling me this?!"


    "Because I like Ryuji-kun too," Hina said, without any hesitation.


    "..."


    That wasn''t exactly what Yui had been asking. "If you like him, that''s fine. But why tell me?" she thought.


    Hina must have picked up on Yui''s confusion because she explained further.


    "It''s not a secret. But honestly, I don''t think I stand much of a chance if I''m on my own."


    Though Hina was pretty, she was also realistic. She knew Ryuji had plenty of admirers, and she wasn''t the only one.


    "So, I thought we could team up."


    "Team up?"


    Yui was dumbfounded.


    Her reasoning wasn''t wrong. Hina had chosen Yui because she was pretty, but also because she wasn''t cunning. Hina, with her high emotional intelligence, didn''t want to constantly compete with more manipulative girls. Yui was trustworthy, at least.


    "But I don''t think I can do this!" Yui admitted, lacking confidence.


    She had always been a bit insecure. She wasn''t as beautiful as Yumiko, nor as clever as Hina. She didn''t believe she had any real chance.


    "Don''t be so hard on yourself. You have your strengths over Yumiko too."


    "Huh? I do surpass Yumiko in some way? What do you mean?"


    Yui looked down at herself, not understanding what Hina was getting at.


    "Of course!" Hina nodded confidently, her eyes subtly lowering to Yui''s chest.


    "You''ve got something that Yumiko doesn''t."


    "¡­!!"


    Yui realized what Hina was talking about and quickly crossed her arms over her chest, her face turning crimson.


    Hina couldn''t help but chuckle at her reaction.


    "Come on, it''s not that big of a deal. Everyone has something special, and yours just happens to stand out a bit more."


    Yui, still flustered, didn''t know how to respond. All she could manage was a weak, "But..."


    "So, do you want to team up with me or not? Think about it carefully, this is your future we''re talking about. Do you really want to just stand by and watch while someone else gets everything? Are you okay with never having a chance with Ryuji for the rest of your life?"


    "My... whole life¡­"


    Yui fell silent, considering Hina''s words.


    The thought of spending the rest of her life watching from the sidelines, smiling through her disappointment while Ryuji and Yumiko were happy together... It was unbearable.


    "I... I agree!"


    At last, Yui nodded, her face flushed but resolute.


    "Perfect! I knew you''d come around!" Hina smiled triumphantly.


    "So, what should we do now?" Yui asked, still unsure of what came next.


    "Well, for now, we don''t need to do anything. Just wait for the right moment."


    "Wait for an opportunity?"


    Before Yui could ask more, Hina had already laid back down, getting comfortable on her futon.


    "Don''t worry, we''re still young. There will be plenty of opportunities. Just remember, when the time comes, don''t be afraid to go for it!"


    Yui''s face flushed again at the thought. "Go for it?" Could she really be bold enough when the time came?


    "I''ll... I''ll try my best!"


    She nodded to herself, as if convincing herself more than anyone else.


    ***


    For every 500 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 80+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 103: Date

    Obviously, Yumiko had no idea what had happened.


    In just one night, her two close friends had become a team, and their target was none other than Ryuji.


    After finally getting through the night, Yumiko got up early the next morning to get dressed.


    "Yumiko!"


    Hina and Yui had also woken up around the same time.


    "How''d you sleep?" Yumiko asked casually while applying her makeup.


    "Great!" Hina said cheerfully.


    "Me too!" Yui chimed in, though her voice was a bit more hesitant than Hina''s. She wasn''t as composed as her friend, feeling a bit flustered for some reason.


    But Yumiko didn''t notice anything strange. Her mind was entirely focused on her upcoming date with Ryuji.


    "It''s getting late. We should head back. Good luck on your date with Ryuji!" Hina said, giving Yumiko an encouraging smile.


    "Thanks!" Yumiko smiled brightly, waving them off.


    "Let''s go," Hina whispered to Yui, giving her a knowing look before leading her out.


    "Uh¡­ okay!" Yui responded, still a bit out of it as she followed Hina.


    As for the date itself, Ryuji took Yumiko to the same couple''s restaurant he''d visited before with Utaha and Eriri.


    Why? Well, it was simply the only couple''s restaurant he knew.


    "The atmosphere here is amazing!" Yumiko remarked happily, clearly impressed with the choice of location.


    Seeing Ryuji take her to a place meant for couples made her heart flutter with excitement. The restaurant was beautifully decorated, and she couldn''t help but take in the romantic setting. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After they sat down, Yumiko leaned toward Ryuji and whispered, "I feel like the waiter''s looking at us a little strangely¡­"


    Ryuji, without missing a beat, leaned back and pretended to think for a moment before giving her a confident answer.


    "Maybe it''s because you look stunning today," he said with a smirk.


    "Really?" Yumiko''s heart practically melted at the compliment, much more than if it had come from one of her friends.


    "Let''s order," Ryuji suggested.


    "Hmm," Yumiko nodded, flipping through the menu. She was so caught up in her excitement that she didn''t notice Ryuji''s subtle glance toward the waiter.


    The waiter recognized Ryuji immediately. He had served him before with different girls, and while the waiter was professional, it was clear he had taken notice of Ryuji''s¡­ habit. Still, he smiled politely.


    Yumiko ordered two dishes, and Ryuji ordered two more, then he casually pulled out a thick stack of bills.


    "Let''s switch up the music," Ryuji said with a relaxed smile as he handed the money to the waiter.


    The waiter''s eyes widened for a split second, but his smile didn''t falter. With that much cash, he would''ve switched the entire band, let alone just the song.


    "Understood, sir," the waiter replied, flashing a grin. He leaned in and added, "You and your wife make a beautiful couple. I''ll make sure the music fits the mood."


    Ryuji just waved him off, letting him handle it.


    Yumiko, however, was left stunned. Wife? Did that mean¡­?


    Her heart started racing at the thought, and she felt like it might leap out of her chest. She glanced over at Ryuji, half-expecting him to correct the waiter, but to her surprise, he didn''t seem to mind the title at all.


    "What''s wrong?" Ryuji asked with a playful smile, noticing her dazed expression.


    "N-Nothing!" Yumiko stammered, trying to calm herself.


    But she couldn''t. The thought of being called Ryuji''s wife¡­ was exhilarating.


    After a brief pause, Yumiko finally gathered her thoughts. "Wasn''t that tip a little too much?" she asked, remembering the sizable stack of bills Ryuji had handed over.


    "It''s fine. As long as you''re happy, it doesn''t matter how much it costs," Ryuji replied smoothly.


    To him, money was nothing more than a number. If he wanted, he could have people lining up to give him money. Spending a little to set the mood was no big deal.


    But for Yumiko, hearing that made her heart swell even more. She looked at him with shining eyes, utterly smitten.


    "Ryuji¡­" she whispered, her gaze softening as emotions welled up inside her. At that moment, she didn''t care about the food, the music, or anything else. All she wanted was to be with him.


    Still, she managed to keep her composure. There would be time for that later.


    After lunch, Ryuji took Yumiko to a few places to enjoy the day. They visited parks, arcades, and a few shops. While Ryuji was indifferent, Yumiko had an absolute blast. It was a perfect day for her.


    As the sun began to set, Yumiko suddenly turned to Ryuji, her voice a bit quieter than before. "It''s getting late¡­ maybe we should find a place to rest?"


    Her face flushed as she looked at him expectantly.


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, already understanding her meaning. With a smile, he replied, "Sure."


    But just as they were about to head off, Ryuji''s attention was caught by a figure sitting on a nearby bench. He stopped walking, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    "Hmm?" Yumiko followed his gaze and spotted the girl sitting on the bench. She had two-toned hair¡ªhalf yellow, half black and her head was lowered, making it hard to see her face. Still, she seemed familiar.


    "Ryuji-kun!" Yumiko suddenly pouted, her voice tinged with jealousy. "You''re looking at another girl?"


    Ryuji chuckled, tapping her on the head lightly. "Relax. They''re just sorcerers I''ve met before. Let''s go check on them."


    "Wait, they''re sorcerers?" Yumiko blinked, now more curious than jealous.


    Following his lead, she walked with him toward the girl on the bench.


    As they approached, Ryuji recognized them immediately. It was Nanako and Mimiko, the twin sisters who had followed Geto Suguru.


    But they looked different now. Broken, desolate. It was as if the life had been drained out of them. They sat there, motionless, like hollow shells of their former selves.


    "Long time no see," Ryuji greeted them casually, but there was no response.


    His eyes narrowed slightly as he glanced around. "Geto Suguru isn''t here, is he?"


    Nanako and Mimiko flinched at the mention of Geto''s name. Slowly, they looked up, tears welling in their eyes.


    "Master Geto¡­" they whispered, their voices trembling.


    "I see. So he''s dead," Ryuji muttered, piecing together what had happened.


    Geto must''ve finally challenged Jujutsu High and failed. Without the ability to use domains, it was inevitable. He probably underestimated his opponents, or maybe he pushed too hard, too soon. Either way, his end wasn''t surprising.


    The twins burst into tears again, sobbing uncontrollably at the loss of their master.


    Yumiko, though not entirely understanding the situation, could tell these girls had lost someone dear to them. It tugged at her heart. She instinctively tightened her grip on Ryuji''s arm, worried that one day, she might end up in their position¡ªcrying over him.


    "Don''t worry," Ryuji whispered to her, sensing her anxiety. "I''m the strongest."


    His voice was calm but filled with certainty. And for Yumiko, those words were enough.


    "No! Master Geto was the strongest!" Nanako and Mimiko protested, their tear-streaked faces filled with grief.


    "Well, he''s dead now, isn''t he?" Ryuji shrugged, not wanting to argue with them in their current state.


    He sighed, then asked, "What are you two going to do now?"


    The twins looked at each other, their expressions filled with uncertainty. "We don''t know¡­ Master Geto told us not to seek revenge, even if he died."


    They were lost, with no clear path forward.


    "Maybe that''s for the best," Ryuji said, his voice surprisingly gentle. "You wouldn''t survive if you tried to go after Yuta or Gojo anyway."


    Nanako and Mimiko glared at him through their tears, but they couldn''t argue with the truth.


    "You''ll live. That''s something," Ryuji added before turning to leave.


    The twins didn''t reply. They just stood there, their expressions hollow.


    As they walked away, Yumiko looked up at Ryuji, her eyes filled with admiration. "You''re really amazing, Ryuji-kun."


    Ryuji just smiled. "Let''s go."


    With that, they left the scene behind and headed toward the hotel.


    ---


    The next day, Yumiko didn''t show up at school. As expected, she had taken the day off to rest.


    "Hey, Ryuji!" Yui greeted him cheerfully when he arrived at school. "Where''s Yumiko?"


    Hina, standing beside her, gave Ryuji a knowing look. "Yumiko didn''t come today, huh? Guess you were a little too powerful last night."


    Ryuji just grinned, deciding to play dumb. "Are we talking about exorcism? Yeah, I''m pretty good at that."


    "Yes, yes, you''re really good at exorcisms," Hina replied, clearly teasing him. Her eyes sparkled mischievously as she exchanged a glance with Yui, who seemed oblivious to the underlying joke.


    "Yeah! Ryuji-kun is super strong!" Yui nodded enthusiastically, still not catching onto Hina''s teasing tone.


    "..."


    "What I mean by that is definitely not the same as what you''re thinking."


    Yui''s pure and naive response left Hina momentarily speechless. But when she thought about it, it made perfect sense, Yui''s innocence was one of the reasons she and Hina got along so well.


    "Hahahahaha!" Ryuji suddenly burst into laughter.


    Yui, not understanding what was so funny, laughed along with him, her carefree nature as bright as ever.


    Hina, on the other hand, gave Ryuji a sly smile.

 Chapter 104: Itadori Kaori

    "Success! I finally did it!"


    During lunch break, the excited cheers of Mai rang through the service club room.


    "I finally sensed cursed energy!"


    That''s right, after so much effort, Mai had finally managed to extract a small amount of cursed energy. Now, it was just a matter of accumulating more over time.


    "..."


    Ryuji glanced over at her but didn''t say anything. He wasn''t one to heap praise on minor achievements, especially considering how long it had taken her.


    Saki, however, couldn''t help but snicker.


    "Tch, what''s there to be so excited about? Miko and Hana mastered this a while ago."


    "That''s different!" Mai immediately shot back, unwilling to accept being compared.


    "You don''t understand how hard it is until you''ve done it yourself!"


    "Pfft."


    Saki rolled her eyes, clearly unimpressed. "As if I care."


    To be fair, both Mai and Saki had been a little envious of Miko and Hana''s progress. Even Yukino had once felt the same way, though things had changed for her.


    Yukino glanced at Ryuji, a small smile forming on her lips. She was no longer envious, not anymore. Whether she had cursed energy or not didn''t matter, her life with Ryuji was already perfect, and there was nothing more she needed.


    "Ryuji!" Saki, now the center of attention, grabbed his arm with a bit of playful frustration.


    Her expression said it all: "When is it my turn?"


    "Don''t worry," Ryuji said, waving his hand casually.


    "I''ve already figured out which cursed technique could give ordinary people like you the chance to become sorcerers."


    Since Geto Suguru was no longer around, it was only a matter of time before the four disaster-level curse spirits appeared. Ryuji just needed to locate Mahito and trigger his Idle Transfiguration technique.


    If it didn''t work the first time, he''d try again. If it failed ten times, he''d try twenty. He was determined to make it work.


    "Ah¡­ achoo!"


    Meanwhile, far away on a beach, Mahito suddenly sneezed.


    "What''s wrong? Catching a cold?" a woman with long, pink hair asked with a smile, her voice gentle despite the grotesque scar running across her forehead that ruined her otherwise beautiful face.


    "Idiot, curse spirits don''t catch colds," Jogo grumbled, glaring at Mahito. But even he was curious as to why Mahito sneezed.


    Hanami stood off to the side, quietly observing, while Dagon floated serenely over the sea, enjoying the ocean''s presence, the place he felt most at home, being a curse spirit born from humanity''s fear of the ocean.


    "It''s nothing," Mahito said, grinning mischievously. "I just felt like someone was talking about me. But who cares?"


    He waved it off. He was, after all, a special-grade curse spirit, born from humanity''s fear of each other. In terms of potential, Mahito was perhaps the most powerful among the four disaster curses.


    Unfortunately, potential alone doesn''t guarantee strength. For now, Mahito still had room to grow.


    "It''s good you''re alright," the pink-haired woman said, her eyes narrowing slightly. Despite her calm demeanor, there was something eerie about her.


    She wasn''t a curse spirit herself, but her power was undeniable. Jogo remained cautious, squinting at her with his large, single eye.


    "So, when do we begin this plan of yours?"


    Not too long ago, the woman had approached them with an offer to cooperate. After a brief skirmish, the curses agreed to work with her, though not without suspicion. Jogo, especially, was wary, but for the sake of achieving their goal of curse domination, temporary alliances with humans were tolerable.


    "Soon," the woman said with a cryptic smile. "I just need a new body first."


    Her name was Kenjaku, the mastermind behind countless conspiracies over the centuries. Using the Brain hopping technique, she could swap bodies and live indefinitely.


    Currently, she was inhabiting the body of Itadori Kaori, Yuji''s mother, and was preparing to initiate a plan that would reshape the world. It was no coincidence that Yuji Itadori, the future vessel for Ryomen Sukuna, was born as a result of her machinations.


    Kenjaku, with all her schemes and her ability to implant her brain into others, had already decided her next target: Geto Suguru''s body. The plan was to use Suguru''s body to control cursed spirits, and more specifically, to obtain Mahito''s Idle Transfiguration technique.


    "Once I have Geto Suguru''s body, the real fun will begin," Kenjaku said, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    But there was still one significant obstacle: Gojo Satoru.


    "Aren''t you worried about Gojo Satoru?" Jogo asked, his voice low and menacing.


    They had all learned about the human world''s most powerful sorcerer, and even for a curse, Gojo was a threat.


    "Yes, he''s troublesome," Kenjaku admitted with a sly smile. "This generation''s Six Eyes user is far stronger than the previous one. If I were to fight him head-on, I''d likely die."


    "Hmph! Strongest sorcerer, my foot. I''ll deal with him when the time comes," Jogo boasted, full of confidence.


    Kenjaku didn''t argue, her smile widening. "Let him try," she thought. "If he''s foolish enough to challenge Gojo, he''ll learn the hard way."


    As far as she was concerned, the curses were mere pawns in her grand scheme. All she truly cared about was Mahito''s technique, which would pave the way for her ultimate plan.


    "Well, I''ll be off to retrieve that body now," Kenjaku said, leaving the beach without another word.


    ---


    Back at the school, Ryuji sat with the girls, who were all staring at him expectantly after his earlier comment.


    "Are you sure it''ll work?" Saki asked, looking hopeful but still a bit skeptical.


    "Of course," Ryuji said confidently. "It might take some time to locate the right target, but I''ll handle it."


    "That''s enough for me," Saki replied, smiling. "Take your time. If it''s too dangerous, don''t push yourself."


    The other girls nodded in agreement. For them, Ryuji''s safety was the top priority. Becoming a sorcerer was a distant second.


    "Hahaha!" Ryuji laughed, clearly amused by their concern. "You all worry too much. Didn''t I tell you? I''m the strongest!"


    His confidence was infectious, and the girls couldn''t help but smile back, reassured by his words.


    "Speaking of which¡­" Mai suddenly raised her hand, her voice small and a little hesitant. "I finally condensed cursed energy. How about a little praise, huh?"


    The room went silent for a moment before everyone burst into laughter, lightening the mood even further.


    "Yeah, yeah, congratulations," Ryuji said, though his tone was a bit dismissive.


    "How perfunctory!" Mai puffed her cheeks, clearly displeased with his lack of enthusiasm.


    "Come here," Ryuji said, waving her over.


    Despite her annoyance, Mai immediately walked up to him, eager for some recognition.


    Just as she opened her mouth to speak, Ryuji gently grabbed her face.


    "Let''s not forget, you were the first one I taught how to channel cursed energy, and you were the slowest to get it. Don''t go bragging about it just yet."


    "W-Wha¡­?!"


    Although Ryuji wasn''t using much force, Mai whimpered pitifully, pretending to be hurt. Once he let go, she stared at him with mock resentment.


    Deep down, though, she had to admit that Ryuji had a point. Maybe her talent wasn''t quite on par with the others, and that realization stung.


    Seeing her dejected expression, Ryuji softened. He didn''t want to crush her spirits. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But hey, all that aside, I''m proud of you for sticking with it and finally succeeding."


    Hearing Ryuji''s gentle tone, Mai''s face turned bright red.


    "W-Well, it wasn''t that hard¡­" she muttered, suddenly flustered and unable to meet his eyes.


    "Just you wait," she added, trying to sound more confident. "I''ll surpass both Miko and Hana soon enough!"


    Ryuji smirked, finding her determination cute.


    "You''d better hurry, then," Saki chimed in with a smirk. "If you''re not careful, I''ll catch up and leave you in the dust."


    "Why you¡ª! You wanna go?" Mai snapped, immediately on edge.


    "Bring it," Saki replied, equally fired up.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 80+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 105: Please Help Us

    Noisy and quarrelsome moments were the norm in the service department, and Ryuji didn''t think much of it. After all, the girls weren''t actually going to fight, and their bickering only brought a little more color to their otherwise mundane daily life. In fact, Ryuji liked it that way. He never wanted them to change or suppress their personalities. Their natural selves were what made everything feel vibrant.


    ---


    That night, at the Sawamura family''s mansion, Ryuji sat on the sofa, his face showing a satisfied expression as he relaxed.


    Sayuri, kneeling before him, stood up and shot him a playful, resentful glance before heading to the bathroom to brush her teeth.


    "By the way, where''s Eriri?" Ryuji asked casually when she returned.


    "She''s at Kasumigaoka''s house," Sayuri replied with a slight smile. If Eriri hadn''t been out, Sayuri would''ve had to come up with an excuse to meet Ryuji somewhere else, maybe a hotel. There were certain things she didn''t want her daughter to know just yet.


    "So that''s where she is." Ryuji nodded, not thinking too much of it.


    "They''re getting along better these days, huh?" Sayuri said, nestling into Ryuji''s arms. She sounded content as she relaxed against him. Although Eriri and Utaha had once been rivals, their relationship seemed to improve the more time they spent together.


    "Yeah, it seems that way," Ryuji replied. "Better than them constantly bickering."


    Sayuri looked up at him, her face lighting up with another thought. "Speaking of which, the Shinomiya family''s youngest daughter is having her birthday soon. They''re throwing a big party. I got an invitation. Do you want to go together?"


    "The Shinomiya family?" Ryuji repeated, recognizing the name. His brow furrowed slightly in thought, then he shrugged. "Ah, I think someone from the Shinomiya Group called me too. They invited me to Kaguya Shinomiya''s birthday party."


    He didn''t pay much attention to invitations like that. In the world of sorcerers, no matter how influential or wealthy a family was, they were insignificant unless they had some link to the supernatural.


    "You got invited too?" Sayuri asked, sounding a bit surprised.


    Ryuji smiled. "Yeah, I exorcised a cursed spirit for the Shinomiya family once. That''s probably why."


    "Oh, I see," Sayuri nodded in understanding. It all made sense now. She''d heard about Kaguya Shinomiya before, a girl who was low in the family''s pecking order. Hosting a birthday party for her wasn''t typical. Clearly, they were trying to use the event to win over Ryuji, impressed by his abilities.


    Sayuri felt a swell of pride. After all, this only proved that her instincts about Ryuji were spot-on. Even a family as powerful as the Shinomiya Group saw value in him.


    "Are you going to go?" she asked, curiosity in her voice.


    "Why not? If they want to throw money at me, I don''t see a reason to refuse," Ryuji said with a nonchalant shrug. "It''s not like I care about them, but if they want to hand over some favors, I''ll take them."


    Sayuri laughed softly. Ryuji''s lack of interest in the Shinomiya family amused her. Just a short time ago, the Shinomiya Group would have seemed untouchable, but now it felt like they were just another name in a long list of people vying for Ryuji''s attention. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll bring Eriri along then," Sayuri decided. "It''ll be good for her to see how these big families operate. Besides, she could use a change of pace, she''s been so fussy lately."


    Ryuji waved his hand dismissively. "We''ll deal with that later. Right now, we''ve got more important things to do."


    Sayuri gasped as Ryuji effortlessly picked her up, a mix of surprise and excitement in her eyes. Even though this wasn''t their first time, the thrill never really faded for her.


    ---


    For the next two weeks, life was smooth for Ryuji. He spent his days at school, surrounded by a myriad of beautiful girls, and his evenings were often spent with Sayuri, Shizuka, or even Haruno. Occasionally, he would drop by to visit Mrs. Izumi, the neighbor next door.


    These were peaceful, leisurely days for him.


    But, eventually, Marin could no longer hold herself back.


    "Alright¡­ I''m going to do it!" Marin muttered to herself, standing nervously outside the door to the service department. She had been psyching herself up for what felt like hours before she finally mustered the courage to knock.


    "Excuse me¡­"


    As she opened the door and stepped inside, she was stunned by the sight in front of her, beautiful girls filled the room. For a moment, she thought she had stepped into the wrong place, but then she saw Ryuji sitting comfortably in the middle of it all.


    "It''s you," Ryuji said, recognizing her. "Kitagawa, right?"


    "Ryuji-senpai!" Marin bowed deeply in front of him, her voice filled with sincerity. "I haven''t had the chance to thank you properly for what happened last time. If it weren''t for you, I would''ve died."


    The girls in the room exchanged glances. It wasn''t the first time someone had come to thank Ryuji for saving their life. In fact, a few of them had their own experiences with that.


    "It''s no big deal. It''s been weeks already, hasn''t it?" Ryuji said, brushing off her gratitude. To him, it wasn''t a huge deal. In fact, he wondered why she was only bringing it up now.


    "I know¡­ I''m sorry," Marin said sheepishly. "I''ve been meaning to thank you earlier, but¡­ well, I was scared."


    Seeing Ryuji''s power firsthand had left a lasting impression on her. But now that she was here, speaking to him face-to-face, she realized that Ryuji wasn''t as intimidating as she had imagined.


    "Anyway, I really appreciate it," Marin said, bowing again.


    "Sure, I''ll take the thanks. If that''s all, you can leave now," Ryuji said, waving her off nonchalantly.


    But Marin wasn''t done. "There''s something else¡­ I''ve been wondering about those monsters. What were they? And why did those sorcerers say that soon everyone will know about them?"


    The room fell silent as everyone turned to Ryuji, even the other girls. Their curiosity was piqued too.


    "Well, it''s not too complicated," Ryuji began. "Cursed spirits used to be invisible to ordinary people, but now, a new kind of cursed spirit has appeared, one that normal humans can see. These new spirits are much stronger and more dangerous. If enough people start seeing them, well, the secret can''t be kept much longer. And there aren''t enough sorcerers to handle the problem."


    Marin listened intently, growing more uneasy as he explained. "So¡­ does that mean things are going to get worse?"


    "Maybe," Ryuji said with a smirk. "But don''t worry about it too much."


    Marin hesitated, then asked, "Is there any chance that normal people could become sorcerers?"


    "Nope," Ryuji said without even looking up. "You don''t have the talent."


    Marin''s face fell slightly. She had been hoping for a different answer. Before she could say anything more, Yukino chimed in, clearly noticing Marin''s disappointment.


    "Ryuji already saved you," Yukino said. "You should be grateful for that, not asking for more."


    Marin stood there, silent and slightly embarrassed. She realized she had overstepped. Just as she was about to leave, the door to the service department suddenly burst open.


    "Bang!"


    Everyone turned to see the twin sisters, Nanako and Mimiko, standing in the doorway. The force of their entrance had even cracked the door slightly.


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow. "You two?"


    It was a surprise to see them here, but after a moment''s thought, he figured it wasn''t too shocking. Even though Geto Suguru was dead, his influence still lingered, and it wouldn''t be difficult for them to track him down.


    "What do you want?" Ryuji asked casually.


    Without hesitation, the sisters walked straight up to him, dropped to their knees, and bowed low in a posture of desperation.


    "Please help us!"


    Everyone in the room stared, confused by the sudden display.


    Ryuji looked down at them, genuinely puzzled. "You''re both capable sorcerers. What could be so bad that you''d beg me like this?"


    Nanako and Mimiko remained silent for a moment, their heads still bowed.


    Realizing the situation was more serious than it seemed, the other girls in the room stayed quiet, not wanting to interrupt. Marin, who had been about to leave, froze in place. She was suddenly very thankful she hadn''t stepped out a moment earlier, she could feel the intense energy radiating from the twins.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 80+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 106: Avenger?

    Ryuji''s words made Mimiko and Nanako fall silent.


    It was clear that something was difficult for them to talk about. Their fists clenched tightly, and anger was written all over their faces. The sudden change in their expressions made Ryuji raise an eyebrow in interest. Something intriguing had clearly happened.


    "Come on, you''re not about to ask me to kill Gojo Satoru to avenge Geto Suguru, are you?" Ryuji joked, half expecting the impossible.


    While it wasn''t entirely beyond his capabilities, Ryuji didn''t believe the sisters could offer him anything worthwhile to warrant going up against someone like Gojo.


    "No!" The sisters shook their heads, denying the suggestion immediately.


    Nanako, the older sister with the yellow hair, finally spoke up.


    "Master Geto''s body... it''s missing!" she said, her voice shaking slightly.


    "Hmm?" Ryuji was taken aback for a moment before realization dawned on him. "Ah, so it''s him... the brain swapper, huh?"


    That made sense now. No wonder the sisters were so angry. To them, Geto had been more than just a leader; he was like a father. And now, after his death, someone had stolen his body. That was beyond disrespectful, it was desecration.


    The sisters had apparently sought help from Miguel and the others, but no leads had turned up. Desperate, they''d turned to Ryuji, someone they had only met briefly in the past. Though their first encounter had been far from friendly, they knew Ryuji''s strength. In fact, Geto had once told them privately that Ryuji might be even stronger than him, though they had refused to believe it at the time.


    Now, however, they had no choice but to ask Ryuji for help.


    "Please... Please help us recover Master Geto''s body. Let him rest in peace!" The two sisters bowed their heads, kneeling before him once again.


    Ryuji didn''t answer right away. He was thinking.


    If Kenjaku the cursed user known for switching bodies had Geto''s body, that meant he had likely inherited Geto''s curse manipulation technique as well. And Kenjaku was notoriously elusive, difficult to track down.


    Ryuji''s expression remained calm as he thought things over. The girls around him, including Yukino and Miko, wisely kept quiet. Despite how pitiful the sisters looked, they knew Ryuji well enough not to interfere. He had his own way of handling things.


    "If you help us retrieve Master Geto''s body, we''ll do anything you ask!" Nanako said suddenly, her voice determined.


    "Anything?" Ryuji asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Anything," the sisters confirmed without hesitation. They knew full well what Ryuji might be implying, but desperation had left them with no other option.


    "You two are quite decisive," Ryuji said, smirking. Curse users, after all, tended to have their own sense of pride and arrogance. Yet here they were, willing to do whatever it took."


    "But," Ryuji thought, "he had another reason to find Kenjaku. Not just to retrieve Geto''s body, but because Kenjaku''s curse technique, Idle Transfiguration, was something Ryuji had been interested in for a while, Since he could activate a future ability from Itadori Yuki, why not from Kenjaku?" Kenjaku posed a significant threat that couldn''t be allowed to roam freely. By finding him, he could kill two birds with one stone.


    "The only issue is tracking him down," Ryuji finally said. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sisters brightened instantly, sensing that Ryuji was willing to help. "We can take care of that!" Nanako said quickly. "The remnants of Geto''s organization are still around. They''ll help us find him."


    "Alright then," Ryuji said with a shrug, "I''ll wait for your good news."


    The sisters bowed once more, grateful. They left immediately, eager to begin their search.


    After they were gone, Yukino and the others looked at Ryuji curiously.


    "Those two?" Yukino asked, wondering what Ryuji saw in them.


    "They''re talented sorcerers, despite everything," Ryuji explained. "Mimiko and Nanako are twin sisters, and they share a curse technique. Their abilities are decent, but because they''re twins, their potential is split between them. If it wasn''t for that, they might''ve reached the level of special-grade sorcerers by now."


    "And now you''re going to help them?" Yotsuya Miko asked, though it was less of a question and more of a statement.


    Ryuji nodded. "Yeah. But more importantly, I''m building something here. Having a network of capable sorcerers isn''t a bad thing. I can''t do everything myself, you know?"


    Yotsuya''s eyes softened. "I see¡­ well, you can always count on us, Ryuji."


    "Definitely!" Hana jumped in, her usual bubbly self. "I''ll help with whatever you need!"


    "And me!" Sakurajima Mai chimed in confidently. "I''m a sorcerer now too, remember?"


    Though Mai had finally developed her cursed power, Ryuji knew she still had a long way to go. He smiled at her enthusiasm but couldn''t resist teasing her a little.


    "Well, I look forward to it," Ryuji said, amused. "You''re going to have to train hard to keep up, though."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down!" Mai''s eyes shone with determination. She hadn''t forgotten that Ryuji had been there for her during her darkest times.


    "Tch, you''re all talk," Saki, who had been quietly watching, quipped. "You better hurry up and get stronger, or I''ll surpass you before you know it."


    Mai shot her a glare. "You wish!"


    The others just laughed, used to the playful banter between the two girls.


    Marin, who had been standing quietly in the background this whole time, felt a sudden wave of envy. Watching how easily these girls bonded with Ryuji made her long for something similar. Sure, she was popular at school, but it was a surface-level kind of popularity. She couldn''t exactly share her love for cosplay or her otaku habits with her classmates. Here, though, these girls didn''t seem to care about putting on masks. They were just... themselves.


    "Lucky," Marin thought, though she didn''t voice it. She had planned to leave after thanking Ryuji, but now she found herself lingering, reluctant to go.


    Eventually, though, Marin slipped out silently, her thoughts swirling. She wished she could be part of something like this.


    Yukino noticed her leaving but didn''t stop her. She could tell that Marin was still adjusting to the realities of the sorcerer world.


    "Sorcerers and regular people¡­ they''re just too different," Yukino thought to herself. She remembered Ryuji once saying that to sorcerers, regular humans were little more than animals. It wasn''t a widely shared sentiment, but it did exist within the community, especially among the more ruthless curse users.


    ---


    Despite everything, life returned to normal for Ryuji. He hadn''t expected any progress so soon, thinking he''d hear back from the sisters after attending Kaguya Shinomiya''s birthday party.


    But only three days later, Mimiko and Nanako were back, knocking on his door in the middle of the night.


    Ryuji opened the door, greeted by the sight of the two sisters standing there, their faces pale and their eyes dark with exhaustion. It was clear they hadn''t rested at all.


    "You two look like hell," Ryuji remarked, raising an eyebrow. "Have you been searching the entire time?"


    The sisters handed him a file, barely able to keep their eyes open. "We... we found the location," Nanako mumbled, her voice tired.


    Ryuji flipped through the information. The brain-switcher, Kenjaku, had been found.


    "You can rest here if you want," Ryuji said, motioning for them to come inside. It was the least he could offer after seeing how much effort they had put in.


    At his invitation, the two sisters froze. They exchanged looks, their expressions suddenly bashful.


    "What is it?" Ryuji asked, noticing their hesitation.


    Nanako was the first to speak, her voice soft. "Can we¡­ rest here first? And after that... maybe... we can..."


    Mimiko, equally flustered, lowered her head and nodded in agreement.


    Ryuji blinked, realizing what they were implying. They thought he was expecting something in return.


    "You two really thought I meant... that?" Ryuji thought to himself. For a second, he was tempted to laugh, but he held it back.


    "For now, go rest. By the time you wake up, I might have already retrieved Geto''s body," Ryuji added, smirking. He was already planning his next move. Getting Geto''s body back would be simple, but the real prize was the power of Idle Transfiguration from Noritoshi Kamo.


    "Really?" Nanako asked, her eyes lighting up with hope.


    "Just leave it to me," Ryuji assured them before heading out the door. He stretched his arms, ready to get moving.


    "Time to shake things up," he muttered to himself, disappearing into the night.


    The two sisters sat down in his room, still feeling a bit dazed. They hadn''t expected things to turn out this way.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 80+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 107: Thank You

    Miko wasn''t here tonight, having returned to Touko''s place.


    If the two sisters from the Shackle Field didn''t show up, Ryuji would probably be sleeping alone tonight.


    "Do you want to follow?" Nanako asked after a long silence.


    "Let''s not. If there''s any danger, we''ll just be a burden."


    "..."


    That was harsh, but true. Nanako fell silent, her sister''s words striking home. She sighed quietly.


    "So, we''re going to be his people from now on?"


    It wasn''t like they didn''t want to. Even Geto said Ryuji was good-looking, close to their age, and, more importantly, very strong. There wasn''t much wrong with becoming Ryuji''s woman.


    It just felt a bit unreal.


    Not long ago, they were on opposite sides. The shift in their relationship was overwhelming!


    "Maybe this is fate," Nanako sighed.


    "But this is a good thing, right?"


    The Geto''s Family was gone, and they had no idea where they could go next. Following Ryuji seemed like a good option now.


    "If only we could get stronger¡­"


    In terms of technique, whether it was Nanako''s or Mimiko''s, both were more inclined toward curses. They could kill without anyone noticing, but they weren''t suited for direct confrontations.


    Still, that didn''t mean they were weak.


    But even so, the two sisters hadn''t improved after reaching level two, no matter how much they trained. It felt like they had hit their limit.


    "Ugh!"


    The topic made both sisters sigh.


    "Forget it, let''s rest for now."


    "Do you want to take a bath?" Mimiko asked after finding the bathroom.


    "A bath?" Nanako was surprised. Was now really the time to relax like that? When did her sister become so carefree?


    For the past three days, they hadn''t had time to rest, let alone bathe. They were already pretty smelly.


    "¡­"


    She made a good point. Nanako had no reason to argue.


    After a moment of hesitation, Nanako nodded. "Alright, let''s wash up."


    Meanwhile, Ryuji had no idea what was happening back at home.


    He was quite pleased with how things were going.


    Soon, he stopped just outside a forest.


    "This is the place, huh?"


    The information only mentioned this forest, meaning they could only confirm the target was somewhere inside. The exact location was unclear. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But this much was enough for Ryuji.


    He sniffed the air slowly.


    "The stench of cursed spirits is as disgusting as ever."


    Once someone reached a certain level of power, their sensitivity to cursed spirits grew incredibly sharp.


    Even from outside the forest, Ryuji could feel the overwhelming presence of cursed spirits within. It was stronger than any he had encountered before.


    So, were these the four disaster-level cursed spirits?


    Ryuji grinned at the thought and strode into the forest.


    "Is this the body you wanted?"


    Inside the forest, a group of Curses looked in confusion at the figure of Geto Suguru, now possessed by Kenjaku.


    It was clear they didn''t understand the significance of the body before them.


    "Don''t underestimate the owner of this body." Even in this new form, Kenjaku''s face wore the same constant smile.


    "This body''s abilities are crucial to the success of our next plan."


    Kenjaku glanced briefly in the direction of Mahito.


    They had already secured the Cursed Spirit Manipulation technique, and the next step was Mahito''s Idle Transfiguration. It wouldn''t take long now.


    "Tch! I don''t care about any of that!" Jogo said dismissively, his disdain obvious.


    "I just want to know when we can go to the human world and start killing!"


    He had wanted to do that for a long time now.


    "Killing people, huh? Sounds like fun!" Mahito chimed in, grinning like a spectator at a show.


    Kenjaku had seen this countless times and wasn''t fazed. He smiled and said, "Don''t forget, I mentioned there''s one particularly troublesome sorcerer among the current crop."


    "Gojo?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of him," Jogo said arrogantly.


    Kenjaku narrowed his eyes slightly but said nothing. If Jogo wanted to die, who was he to stop him? After all, to Kenjaku, the real key to their plan was Mahito. The others were disposable.


    "Gojo Satoru?"


    Suddenly, a voice rang out, startling everyone. Even Kenjaku looked up to see Ryuji calmly standing on a nearby tree branch, watching them.


    "A human!"


    Confirming that the intruder was indeed human, Jogo didn''t bother with any more words. He raised his hand, activating a flame curse.


    A scorching fireball shot toward Ryuji.


    "Boom!"


    The flames obliterated the trees around Ryuji.


    "Hah! A mere human dares show himself before me!" Jogo sneered.


    But Kenjaku remained on edge. He had lived long enough to know better, no sorcerer would show up here and be dealt with so easily.


    "Are all cursed spirits this arrogant now?" Ryuji''s voice came from behind Jogo.


    "What?!"


    Jogo''s single eye widened in shock as he tried to turn and attack again. But before he could move, Ryuji''s fist slammed into him.


    "One down!"


    "Bang!"


    Jogo''s body was sent flying, crashing through several trees.


    "Jogo!!!!"


    Hanami, who had been standing nearby, roared in anger and was about to strike when Ryuji appeared behind him as well.


    A swift kick sent Hanami flying too.


    "Two down!"


    Just like Jogo, he was hurled into the distance.


    "Target contact: Hanami. Purple entry triggered. Load?"


    It didn''t trigger with Jogo, but it worked with Hanami? A bit unexpected, but still good.


    "Now, just one more and I''ll get a free purple entry draw."


    "Hanami! Jogo!"


    The most shocked of all was Mahito. The sudden turn of events left him speechless, his usual carefree attitude nowhere to be seen.


    He wanted to say something, but Ryuji had already appeared behind him, placing a hand on his shoulder.


    "Three down."


    Mahito turned his head in disbelief, only to find Ryuji standing there, calm as ever.


    "Boom!"


    Without using any curses, relying purely on physical strength, Ryuji had taken down three special-grade cursed spirits.


    "Target contact: Mahito. Golden entry triggered. Load?"


    It triggered too? Ryuji didn''t rush to check the entry triggered by Hanami. Instead, he focused on the one initiated by Mahito first.


    Golden entry: Idle Transfiguration!


    Nice! Looks like Mahito''s luck just ran out.


    "Puff, puff¡­"


    There should still be one more left, Ryuji mused. Sure enough, off to the side, he spotted Dagon still in his cursed fetus form, glaring at him angrily.


    Ryuji spared him a glance before turning his attention to Kenjaku.


    After all, now that he had Idle Transfiguration, his next target was Suguru''s body.


    "Ryuji?"


    Kenjaku narrowed his eyes at the sorcerer. He had heard about Ryuji''s talents before. As a seasoned schemer, Kenjaku always made sure to gather as much intel as possible.


    But despite what he knew, Kenjaku hadn''t taken Ryuji seriously. After all, Ryuji hadn''t accomplished anything significant yet.


    Killing special-grade cursed spirits was impressive, but not enough to catch Kenjaku''s attention. Unless Ryuji could defeat someone like Gojo, Kenjaku wouldn''t consider him a real threat.


    But now, seeing Ryuji handle the three disaster-level cursed spirits with ease¡­ Kenjaku realized he had greatly underestimated him.


    Even with just physical strength, Ryuji had performed better than expected. If Kenjaku didn''t know any better, he''d think Ryuji was a match for someone like Fushiguro, a true combat genius.


    "Did you come here for something, Ryuji-kun?" Kenjaku asked with a smile, though he was now much more serious.


    Ryuji didn''t respond at first, his eyes scanning Kenjaku from head to toe.


    Other than the stitching on his forehead, he looked just like Geto. But his eyes were different, Geto''s eyes had always carried a weight, like someone burdened with responsibility. Kenjaku''s eyes, though, were full of calculation, like a snake ready to strike at any moment.


    "Geto," Ryuji suddenly said with a smile. "I''ll take good care of Nanako and Mimiko, so you don''t have to worry."


    "¡­"


    So, those two sisters were the ones who went to Ryuji for help? That confirmed Kenjaku''s suspicions.


    Kenjaku thought quickly and laughed to himself.


    "I''m sorry," he wanted to say, "I''m not Geto anymore."


    But to his surprise, his mouth moved against his will, and two words slipped out:


    "Thank you."


    !!!!!


    How is this possible?


    Kenjaku was stunned. That wasn''t what he meant to say. Damn it, was Geto''s will still haunting him?


    Kenjaku''s expression darkened as his hand moved involuntarily, tightening around his own neck.


    Even if the body was dead, did the soul still resist?


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    Kenjaku, an ancient monster with centuries of experience, quickly regained control, suppressing the last remnants of Geto''s soul, erasing it completely.


    Ryuji wasn''t surprised by this.


    In the anime, when Gojo Satoru was about to be sealed by the Prison Realm, Geto''s will had briefly resurfaced. But it hadn''t been strong enough to fully resist Kenjaku.


    "Phew¡­"


    Kenjaku sighed in relief, regaining full control of the body.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 80+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 108: Bend The Knee

    The breathing of Kenjaku became a little unstable.


    Ryuji looked at him calmly.


    Geto''s will was completely gone, but it seemed he had finally relaxed.


    The people Geto was most worried about were the Hasaba sisters.


    He had saved them from that cursed village and raised them since they were young. The Hasaba sisters regarded Geto as their father.


    And Geto had always treated them like his own daughters.


    "How unexpected!"


    After catching his breath, Kenjaku slowly stood up.


    A twisted smile crept across his face.


    "If you hadn''t reawakened Geto''s will, you might have actually landed a fatal blow at the most crucial moment of my plan!"


    Thinking of this, Kenjaku''s smile grew even more arrogant.


    "It''s all thanks to you!"


    "Haha!"


    Ryuji also laughed.


    "I promised the Hasaba sisters that I would bring Suguru''s body back, so..."


    At this point, Ryuji paused for a moment and then grinned.


    *Shua!*


    In an instant, his figure disappeared from sight.


    When he reappeared, he was already behind Kenjaku.


    At the same time, a massive curse spirit, summoned using Geto''s Cursed Spirit Manipulation technique, erupted behind Kenjaku and charged toward Ryuji.


    "Die!"


    Ryuji didn''t even glance at the curse spirit.


    He swung his fist.


    The curse spirit shattered instantly, and Ryuji''s punch landed squarely on Kenjaku!


    *Bang!*


    With no resistance, Kenjaku''s body was sent flying by the punch, crashing through several large trees in its path.


    He could feel that almost all the bones in his body had broken. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But as a sorcerer who had lived for so long, Kenjaku still had a few tricks up his sleeve. Soon enough, he stood up again.


    "This strength... It''s comparable to¡ªor rather, it surpasses the power of the first-generation King of Curses, Sukuna!"


    Even if Sukuna himself were resurrected, Kenjaku doubted that he could be beaten so easily with just one punch.


    "This guy..."


    Looking at the calm expression on Ryuji''s face, the playful grin Kenjaku had been wearing completely vanished.


    If he wasn''t careful, he might really die here. He hadn''t expected this sorcerer, whom he''d never taken seriously, to bring him such a grave threat.


    "Not bad."


    Although Ryuji had succeeded with one strike, he didn''t press his attack. Instead, he flexed his fist and nodded in satisfaction.


    During this time, he had absorbed so many special-grade curses. While he could feel his body had grown stronger, almost inhuman, he hadn''t yet tested his power in combat.


    Now, after this battle, he felt thoroughly satisfied.


    "I don''t think we really need to keep fighting!"


    Seeing Ryuji''s gaze shift toward him again, Kenjaku smiled and raised his hand in a relaxed manner.


    "We can work together, right? I know many things, and I''m sure you''ll find them valuable."


    Originally, Kenjaku believed that Sukuna was the strongest force in existence, but now he wasn''t so sure.


    "Sorry, I don''t make a habit of working with rats."


    Ryuji laughed at Kenjaku''s offer.


    Work with an old fox like Kenjaku? Who knows when he''d be stabbed in the back?


    Although Ryuji wasn''t afraid, he also saw no reason to risk it. Besides, he doubted there was anything Kenjaku could offer that was worth his attention.


    "Rat?"


    Kenjaku''s expression darkened.


    No matter what, as a special-grade sorcerer, Kenjaku had his pride. Being called a rat would inevitably strike a nerve.


    If cooperation was off the table, then there was only one option left¡ªbattle.


    "You really think you can defeat me?"


    As he spoke, Kenjaku activated Cursed Spirit Manipulation, releasing all the special-grade curses that Suguru had painstakingly gathered over the years.


    "I can eat them all in one sitting!"


    Seeing the flood of curses, Ryuji laughed.


    Why hadn''t he thought of this before? Geto''s Cursed Spirit Manipulation could control an unlimited number of cursed spirits. Over the years, Suguru had accumulated tens of thousands of them.


    Sure, many were weaker, but sheer numbers could change the game. If he absorbed them all, it would be a feast.


    Ryuji''s grin widened at the thought.


    Kenjaku, however, had no idea what Ryuji was thinking, but the sight of his smile sent a chill down his spine.


    "Damn it!"


    After being blown away by a single punch, Kenjaku''s cursed spirits quickly recovered.


    Seeing that the cursed spirits Hanami and Jogo were unharmed, Kenjaku relaxed slightly.


    "That human sorcerer doesn''t seem to be targeting us," Hanami''s voice echoed in the minds of Kenjaku and Jogo.


    Judging from the situation, it seemed Ryuji''s primary target was Kenjaku. Although they had allied themselves with Kenjaku, in truth, they were merely using each other. There was no need to risk their lives for a human.


    With this in mind, neither Hanami nor Jogo moved to help.


    "Strange! Strange! Strange!"


    Suddenly, Mahito, one of the other cursed spirits, began clutching his head in confusion.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Jogo and Hanami turned toward him.


    But Mahito ignored them, staring at Ryuji with crazed eyes.


    "Why? Why doesn''t my Idle Transfiguration work? I touched him, so why can''t I change his soul?!"


    This was what baffled Mahito the most.


    When Ryuji had sent him flying earlier, it had given Mahito the chance to make contact. Normally, without his Domain Expansion, Idle Transfiguration required physical contact to work. Mahito had intended to use this opportunity to kill Ryuji.


    But his technique had no effect.


    No matter how much Mahito tried, Idle Transfiguration couldn''t alter Ryuji''s soul.


    "How is this possible?!"


    It was the first time Mahito had encountered a soul that couldn''t be manipulated.


    While Mahito struggled to understand, it was simple for Ryuji.


    Thanks to absorbing so many cursed spirits, every aspect of Ryuji had evolved, including his soul. His soul had reached a level that could no longer be considered human.


    For someone like Mahito, altering Ryuji''s soul was simply impossible.


    "Damn it!"


    Jogo and Hanami exchanged glances, but they stayed quiet.


    "Are we leaving?" Hanami asked.


    If they left now, neither Ryuji nor Kenjaku would notice.


    "Let''s wait a bit longer," Jogo replied after a moment of thought, deciding to remain still and observe.


    Although Hanami didn''t quite understand, he didn''t argue, choosing to stay and watch as well.


    "Ahh, satisfying!"


    After consuming several more special-grade curses, Ryuji''s face lit up with satisfaction.


    Though he wasn''t completely full yet, this was still a fine meal.


    "Any more? How about a few more?"


    He glanced expectantly at Kenjaku, as if looking at a buffet.


    Kenjaku was speechless.


    Damn it! In all these years, I''ve never encountered a monster like this!


    "Actually¡ª"


    Kenjaku was about to offer a deal, but Ryuji moved before he could finish.


    *Shua!*


    In the blink of an eye, Ryuji appeared above Kenjaku.


    "If you''re not going to release any more cursed spirits, then you''re useless!"


    "Die!"


    With a loud boom, Ryuji''s foot came crashing down.


    *Boom! Boom! Boom!*


    The ground fractured and cracked under the sheer force of the attack. Trees shattered and collapsed.


    Kenjaku barely managed to react, using his arms to block the blow. But both of his arms were fractured beyond repair, and even if he could recover, it would take time.


    Ryuji didn''t give him that time.


    In a flash, Ryuji reappeared on Kenjaku''s other side.


    "I''ve had enough fun. Give me Suguru''s body."


    *Boom!*


    Kenjaku was sent flying again.


    *Cough!*


    He spat out blood, glaring at Ryuji, who walked toward him with an arrogant, indifferent gaze.


    That look, like he was nothing but a lamb to be slaughtered was unbearable.


    "Damn it!"


    Even Sukuna had never looked down on him like this.


    For a brief moment, Kenjaku nearly broke under the pressure.


    "Who do you think you are?!"


    He screamed at Ryuji.


    "Hm?"


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, surprised by the outburst.


    "I am Kenjaku, the greatest sorcerer in history! Do you think you can kill me so easily?"


    My goals are beyond what any sorcerer has ever dreamed of. The plan of death and rebirth must succeed¡ªI cannot die here.


    Even if I can''t win now...


    Kenjaku still had a few tricks up his sleeve.


    "I¡ª"


    But before he could finish, cursed marks appeared on Ryuji''s mouth.


    "Kneel."


    *Bang!*


    With a sharp crack, Kenjaku''s body dropped to the ground, forced into a kneeling position by Ryuji''s overwhelming power.


    "This¡­ this is cursed speech!"


    Veins bulged on Kenjaku''s forehead as he struggled to stand. But all his efforts were in vain.


    "Ryujiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!"


    He screamed Ryuji''s name as the sorcerer slowly approached, his face filled with indifferent arrogance.


    Kenjaku could feel it now, he was going to die! He was absolutely going to die!


    With Ryuji''s indifferent attitude and terrifying power, there was no doubt about it.


    In desperation, Kenjaku''s eyes shifted toward Jogo and the others, who were standing not far away, simply watching.


    Damn cowards!


    Though he had expected them to stand back, seeing it in person still filled him with frustration. Were they seriously just going to watch him die?


    "Idiots, how long are you planning to just stand there?!"


    Kenjaku desperately needed these cursed spirits to hold Ryuji off, even for just a moment.


    But those cursed spirits weren''t fools, they wouldn''t act without a good reason.


    "Don''t you get it? This guy is a human sorcerer! If you want the cursed spirits to rule this world, then he''s your enemy! If you don''t kill him now, do you want to wait until he''s even stronger?"


    "¡­"


    The four disaster curses weren''t the smartest, but they weren''t entirely brainless either.


    Kenjaku''s words finally made them take the situation more seriously.


    He''s right. Ryuji, as a human sorcerer, would inevitably become an obstacle to their goal of dominating the world.


    If they didn''t deal with him now, they might never get another chance.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 80+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 109: Spamming Domain Expansion

    Instead of waiting for Ryuji to leave, giving him time to recover and become even stronger, it would be better to take advantage of this opportunity and kill him right here.


    "Jogo!"


    Hanami and the others understood this all too well.


    They couldn''t help but look at Jogo.


    "Yeah."


    He nodded solemnly, as flames started rising from his palm once again.


    "Get ready to attack!"


    With those words, even Mahito, who had been losing his mind earlier, snapped back to reality and composed himself.


    "Good idea!"


    Ryuji, of course, saw right through Kenjaku''s little ploy.


    But it didn''t matter much.


    "Shadow Manipulation!"


    The shadow under his feet began to twist and shift, forming a sharp blade that materialized in Ryuji''s hand.


    Without another word, he swung the blade decisively towards Kenjaku''s head.


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing this, Kenjaku realized he had no other choice.


    *Swish!*


    The skull split open.


    "Hm?"


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, surprised as he looked at Suguru''s now-empty head.


    Kenjaku had chosen to abandon Suguru''s body.


    Kenjaku''s real form was that cursed brain. As long as that brain survived, Kenjaku could continue inhabiting other bodies. If the brain was destroyed, however, Kenjaku would die.


    "Contacted target: Kenjaku! Golden Entry Triggered, would you like to load it?"


    What surprised Ryuji even more was that the Kenjaku entry had only been triggered now, right at the last moment.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Suddenly, Geto''s body began to swell and mutate.


    "Are they going berserk?"


    Geto had consumed many cursed spirits. Now that his body had lost control, the curses he had previously manipulated began to break free.


    "Meteor!"


    Jogo made his move.


    A massive meteor appeared in the sky, descending rapidly toward Ryuji.


    "Tsk."


    A brainless cursed spirit, huh?


    "Third Dimension!"


    Ryuji first glanced toward Geto''s body, using Third Dimension to send it into the dimensional space. The countless cursed spirits inside Suguru''s body would be a feast, and Ryuji wasn''t willing to let them go to waste.


    The dimensional space was vast enough to handle them, even if they went wild within it.


    After securing Geto''s body, Ryuji turned his attention to the falling meteor.


    "Third Dimension!"


    This time, he used Third Dimension to distort space.


    *Bang! Bang! Bang!*


    Under the power of the distorted space, the meteor began to crack, breaking apart piece by piece until it was completely disintegrated.


    "No way!"


    Jogo and the other cursed spirits were stunned.


    They had hoped to kill Ryuji with that one attack, but it seemed their plans had failed.


    Jogo, who was watching Ryuji, spoke seriously.


    "That''s why you need to die here!"


    They couldn''t allow Ryuji to grow any stronger. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hanami and Mahito moved quickly, forming a triangular formation with Jogo, surrounding Ryuji.


    As for Dagon¡­


    *Puff... Puff...*


    He was still in his cursed womb state.


    "Did Kenjaku get away?"


    Ryuji casually glanced in the direction where Kenjaku had fled.


    The man had made a quick escape, true to his rat-like nature.


    The Hasaba sisters had only asked for Geto''s body. They didn''t seem interested in killing Kenjaku, probably because they didn''t know who¡ªor what¡ªhe really was.


    It didn''t matter, though.


    Kenjaku had triggered a golden Entry, so Ryuji wasn''t in a hurry to chase him down.


    Instead, he turned his attention to the cursed spirits surrounding him.


    With a sudden laugh, Ryuji faced them.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Jogo and the others felt disrespected by his relaxed attitude, as if he didn''t take them seriously at all.


    "Nothing."


    Ryuji smiled, waving a hand dismissively.


    "It''s just funny that lowly cursed spirits would dare to stand in front of me. Hilarious, really."


    "¡­"


    The flames on Jogo''s head flared up, showing signs of growing fury.


    "In that case, let me show you why we''re called the Disaster Cursed Spirits!"


    Jogo made a series of hand seals.


    "Domain Expansion ¨C Coffin of the Iron Mountain!"


    Since normal spells weren''t working on Ryuji, it was time to bring out the strongest technique¡ªa domain expansion!


    "Domain Expansion ¨C Shining Sea Of Flowers!"


    Hanami followed suit, activating his own domain expansion immediately after Jogo.


    In an instant, everyone was engulfed in the combined domains of Jogo and Hanami.


    "I¡­"


    Mahito hesitated.


    Was this the moment to use his own domain expansion? But he hadn''t mastered it yet.


    Out of the four Disaster Cursed Spirits, only Dagon was still in his incomplete form, and Mahito was the only one who hadn''t awakened his domain expansion.


    It was frustrating, to say the least.


    He had the greatest potential of them all, but that also meant awakening his domain expansion was the hardest for him.


    "Tsk."


    It was annoying to see everyone else using domains while he stood there, unable to do the same.


    But then, Mahito smirked as a thought struck him.


    "That human can''t use a domain either!"


    He watched Ryuji, who had shown no signs of activating a domain, and suddenly felt a bit better about the situation.


    Of course, that sense of balance didn''t last long.


    Ryuji clasped his hands together.


    "Domain Expansion ¨C Malevolent Kitchen!"


    If everyone''s using their domains, it''d be rude if I didn''t use mine, right?


    "What!"


    Jogo and Hanami were stunned.


    In mere moments, Ryuji''s domain had completely overridden theirs, showing that his domain was superior.


    "How is that possible?!"


    They could hardly believe it, but there was no time to process the shock.


    Ryuji smiled faintly and flicked his fingers.


    Countless slashes appeared around Jogo, Hanami, and Mahito.


    "!"


    With the guaranteed hit effect of the domain, the cursed spirits had no way to dodge the attack. They could only watch as the slashes tore into them.


    When Ryuji finally deactivated the domain, the three Disaster Cursed Spirits lay on the ground, covered in blood.


    "You bastard!"


    Jogo was the only one able to stand.


    "He''s really gotten stronger¡­"


    It wasn''t surprising. He had probably absorbed power from cursed legends, urban myths, and more.


    Ryuji grabbed Jogo''s volcano-shaped head, lifting him off the ground.


    "Contacted target: Jogo!


    Purple Entry activated, would you like to load it?"


    So, it had been triggered. But it was only a purple entry? Just like the one triggered with Hanami.


    Still, conditions seemed to be met.


    "Detected 10 purple entry triggered! One-time draw available, would you like to use it?"


    The system prompt came again, but Ryuji ignored it for now. He could draw later.


    "So, why can''t cursed spirits just stay hidden? Always trying to take over the world. If you don''t die, who will?"


    Ryuji wasn''t originally interested in these things.


    But if they dared to disrupt his peaceful life, they couldn''t complain when they were crushed.


    "¡­"


    Jogo said nothing, staring at Ryuji with his one remaining eye, unafraid of death.


    There was nothing more to say. Next, Ryuji activated Soul Devourer.


    Not far away, Hanami and Mahito were still lying on the ground, watching their comrades fall one by one.


    Jogo was now in Ryuji''s grasp.


    Even Dagon, still in his cursed womb state, had stopped making his usual sounds.


    After a long silence, fire still burned in Jogo''s eyes.


    "Jogo! Hanami! Mahito!"


    Dagon''s voice rang out.


    Then¡ª


    *Boom!*


    With a loud crash, Dagon emerged in his fully-formed cursed spirit body, charging directly at Ryuji in an attempt to save Jogo.


    "Hmm?"


    Though he didn''t look at him, Ryuji immediately sensed Dagon''s approach.


    "Run, Dagon! Don''t come any closer!"


    Jogo''s expression shifted as he shouted in panic.


    Dagon was no match for Ryuji!


    Dagon ignored Jogo''s warning, his eyes filled with resolve as he continued to charge at Ryuji.


    "¡­"


    Ryuji was a bit taken aback by this.


    "Why does this feel like I''m the villain?"


    He couldn''t help but mutter to himself.


    These cursed spirits were acting so brave and fearless, like they were the heroes of the story. Were they the protagonists?


    *Bang!*


    Still, Ryuji casually threw Jogo at Dagon, sending him flying.


    "Run, Dagon!"


    Even in this state, Jogo''s only concern was for Dagon''s safety.


    "¡­"


    Dagon stood up again, silent.


    He glanced at Hanami, Jogo, and Mahito one by one, as memories of their time together played in his mind.


    It was perfect back then. If only things could have stayed that way forever.


    The more he thought about it, the more determined his eyes became. He slowly raised his hands.


    "Dagon! Don''t! What are you doing?!"


    Jogo seemed to realize what was happening and shouted in panic.


    "Huh?"


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, curious. What was Dagon planning?


    But it didn''t matter much.


    "Domain Expansion ¨C Horizon of the Captivating Skandha!"


    Dagon expanded his domain. It was a closed-off space, completely separating Jogo, Hanami, and Mahito from him.


    At the same time, Dagon''s voice echoed in their ears.


    "Let''s meet again in a hundred years, everyone!"


    "¡­"


    Looking at the barrier that now divided them, Jogo clenched his fists tightly.


    "Let''s go!"


    He grabbed Hanami and Mahito, dragging them away.


    He couldn''t let Dagon''s sacrifice be in vain. He had to survive and grow stronger.


    "You know you can''t beat me," Ryuji said, watching Dagon.


    The Horizon of the Captivating Skandha truly was a beautiful domain, the sun, the ocean, the beach. It was breathtaking.


    Looking at Dagon standing amidst it, Ryuji chuckled softly.


    "¡­"


    Even knowing it was futile, Dagon still stood firm. What kind of battle was this? A cursed spirit battle, indeed.


    Facing Ryuji''s words, Dagon didn''t deny anything. His eyes burned with determination, as though he had made peace with his decision.


    "Jogo said that the one laughing in the wilderness a hundred years from now doesn''t have to be me. As long as it''s a cursed spirit, that''s enough! This is our dream, and it''s alive right now!"


    By the end of his speech, Dagon seemed almost ignited with passion. His entire cursed spirit form radiated a high intensity of power.


    "¡­"


    Should I add some dramatic background music to this?


    Ryuji stared at Dagon, somewhat speechless. For a moment, he was lost for words.


    "Surging Dead Sea Army!"


    Without any more preamble, Dagon made his move. With a wave of his hand, countless invisible cursed fish spirits surged toward Ryuji.


    Thanks to the domain''s guaranteed hit effect, all of them were locked onto Ryuji.


    "Well, alright then," Ryuji said, preparing himself.


    "Let''s finish this."


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 80+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 110: Protector Of Nature

    "Be Crushed"


    The cursed speech was activated.


    The invisible force of the cursed energy crushed all the cursed spirits attempting to approach him.


    "Since you put it that way, if I don''t respond with my strongest power, wouldn''t I be letting you down?"


    With that, Ryuji casually stretched his neck and cracked his knuckles.


    "That''s great," Dagon laughed, hearing Ryuji''s words. The strongest power? Nothing could be better. But before Dagon could finish speaking, Ryuji disappeared.


    *Bang!*


    When he reappeared, he was already in front of Dagon.


    With a single punch, Ryuji struck with overwhelming force.


    This time, Dagon''s body wasn''t merely knocked back.


    Instead, half of Dagon''s body had completely disintegrated.


    "Is the gap really this big?" Dagon thought, staring at where the lower half of his body used to be, his consciousness starting to blur.


    The difference in strength was too vast. This wasn''t an opponent they could ever defeat.


    "Be careful, everyone!"


    Even at the last moment, Dagon''s mind was still on his comrades¡ªJogo, Hanami, Mahito. His final thoughts were of them, imagining their reunion in a hundred years.


    The Horizon of the Captivating Skandha domain began to fade away.


    "Soul Devouring!"


    Chains materialized and coiled around Dagon''s broken body.


    "Contacted target: Dagon!


    Golden Entry activated, would you like to load it?"


    Another golden entry? Perfect.


    Ryuji was undoubtedly pleased with the spoils of the night.


    True to their name, the Disaster Cursed Spirits were leagues above ordinary special-grade curses. The battle with Kenjaku had already led him to devour several special-grade curses, but now, after taking in Dagon, he was fully sated.


    "Not bad. Not bad at all."


    Ryuji patted his stomach, clearly pleased with how the night had turned out.


    "Did they get away?"


    The domain dissipated, and Ryuji landed softly on the ground, glancing around. Jogo, Hanami, and Mahito were nowhere to be found, which didn''t surprise him.


    This was enough for today, so leaving the rest for later wouldn''t be an issue.


    "Hum~"


    Not only had he obtained "Idle Transfiguration", but he had used Soul Devouring to feast, and he''d even retrieved Geto''s body. The night''s gains were truly substantial¡ªgolden entries from Kenjaku, Dagon, and even a purple entry from Hanami and Jogo.


    Aside from Idle Transfiguration from Mahito, the other perks were still unknown.


    "I''ll check them out later!"


    Humming to himself, Ryuji strolled off leisurely.


    But¡ª


    "Is this it?"


    "Such a strong cursed energy!"


    "Special grade?"


    Before long, a group of sorcerers had gathered in the area that had just been the battlefield.


    After all, the fight hadn''t exactly been subtle. The high-level jujutsu sorcerers had naturally sensed the disturbance.


    In addition to Gojo, several others from Jujutsu High were present, including Nanami, Kusakabe, and even Mei Mei. Sorcerers from Kyoto Jujutsu High had also arrived.


    "Was that a domain?"


    As the principal of Kyoto Jujutsu High, Yoshinobu Gakuganji, while not the strongest, had enough experience to recognize the lingering traces of multiple domains in the air.


    "Five domains, at least."


    "Well, well, aren''t you perceptive for an old man from Kyoto High!"


    Gojo laughed, mocking Gakuganji as usual.


    The rivalry between Kyoto and Tokyo Jujutsu High was a long-standing one, and Satoru''s casual jabs at Gakuganji were just as old.


    "Gojo Satoru..."


    Utahime Iori, a teacher from Kyoto, frowned at Gojo''s mockery. No matter what, she was still a teacher from Kyoto.


    "Ohhh! Utahime, you''re here too?"


    Gojo grinned, waving cheerfully.


    "I thought you''d be too scared to come, seeing as you''re so weak!"


    "¡­"


    Utahime''s brow twitched, her patience wearing thin. Gojo had been mocking her for her supposed weakness for as long as she could remember, and it still infuriated her.


    If it were possible, she would have loved to punch him in the face.


    "You should be careful," Gakuganji said gravely. "There were at least five special-grade curse spirits here, all capable of deploying their domains."


    Special-grade curses capable of domain expansion were on a whole other level compared to those who couldn''t.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine."


    Gojo waved it off, his usual care-free demeanor intact.


    "No matter who they are, the outcome is always the same. Because¡ª"


    He paused for effect, flashing a confident grin.


    "Because I''m the strongest."


    "¡­"


    No one objected.


    Gojo was indeed arrogant, but he hadn''t earned the title of the strongest sorcerer in modern history for nothing.


    "The strongest, huh?"


    Mei Mei murmured, repeating his words to herself. As she did, a particular face came to mind, the young man she hadn''t seen in a while. She couldn''t help but smile at the thought.


    "It''s been some time since I last saw him. I should visit soon."


    With that in mind, she stretched her arms lazily.


    "If that''s all there is to this mess, calling me out so late at night is a waste of time. Don''t you know beauty sleep is important for a lady?"


    She turned to leave, the others paying little mind to her departure.


    The battle had been documented, and as other sorcerers began to disperse¡ª


    "Golden entry: Anti-gravity System!"


    Ryuji was unaware that several jujutsu sorcerers had gathered at the site of his battle with the Disaster Cursed Spirits.


    On his way back, Ryuji had already started reviewing his spoils.


    First was the golden perk triggered from Kenjaku.


    "Anti-gravity System!"


    It wasn''t Suguru''s Cursed Spirit Manipulation, but that was fine.


    The Anti-gravity System was a powerful technique that allowed control over gravitational forces. The downside, though, was that the caster couldn''t move while using it; otherwise, they would also be affected by the same gravitational pull.


    That drawback would be troublesome for most people.


    But for Ryuji? It was nothing. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was simply a matter of physical strength.


    With Soul Devouring, Ryuji''s body was constantly evolving. Eventually, whether it was ten times gravity, a hundred times, or even a thousand times, it wouldn''t matter.


    But for his enemies, it would be an entirely different story.


    "Loading!"


    Since it was a useful ability, there was no need to break it down.


    "Now that I think about it, this seems to be Itadori Kaori''s technique!"


    Ryuji remembered that the Anti-Gravity System had originally belonged to Itadori Kaori. After Kenjaku took over her body, he inherited the technique. Being able to trigger this was an unexpected bonus.


    Next was the golden perk from Dagon.


    "Golden entry: Domain Expansion ¨C Horizon of the Captivating Skandha!"


    "Hmmmm?"


    The most beautiful domain space, and now it was his? Not bad at all.


    "Loading!"


    There was a common belief in the jujutsu world that whether you were a sorcerer or a cursed spirit, you could only possess one domain expansion. Even Sukuna, the King of Curses from a thousand years ago, was limited to one.


    Ryuji wondered, if he unleashed two domains in battle, how terrified his opponents would be.


    He was looking forward to it.


    Moreover, aside from combat, Horizon of the Captivating Skandha would make an excellent vacation spot!


    "Come to think of it, Nanami mentioned he wanted to visit the beach."


    Now, there was a perfect opportunity for that!


    Of course, Nanami was just an afterthought. The real priority was to take his woman along.


    Next, there were the purple perks he''d gotten from Hanami and Jogo. Starting with Hanami¡ª


    "Purple entry: Protector of Nature!"


    "???"


    Hanami, a cursed spirit born from humanity''s fear of forests, loved nature more than anything. Would Ryuji share that love after loading this perk?


    Yeah, right.


    "Decompose!"


    Useless.


    Next was Jogo.


    "Purple entry: One-Eye!"


    "!!!"


    What kind of ridiculous perk was this?


    While the perk from Hanami had left Ryuji speechless, this one genuinely freaked him out.


    What was the point? After loading it, he would end up with one eye. How was that useful?


    According to the description, it would give him a 360-degree field of vision. Not entirely useless, but still¡ª


    "Decompose!"


    Strength is temporary, but being handsome is forever.


    No way was Ryuji loading that ability. He''d rather be strong and good-looking.


    "Get lost, get lost! As far away as you can!"


    He made a mental note. Next time he saw Jogo, he''d flatten his volcano-shaped head for giving him such a terrible perk.


    *Huh!*


    After decomposing those useless perks, Ryuji noticed he had a free purple entry draw available.


    "I wonder what I''ll get."


    He had faith that the system wouldn''t give him another useless perk like One-Eye or Protector Of Nature.


    Then again, it was free, and considering his current haul, Ryuji couldn''t really complain.


    "Extract!"


    Without any hesitation, Ryuji used the extraction opportunity.


    Moments later, the system''s response appeared.


    "Extraction successful!


    Obtained: Purple entry ¨C Combat Intuition!"


    As expected, the purple perk granted by the system was leagues ahead of the ones he''d triggered on his own.


    "Combat Intuition: Provides an unparalleled sense of combat, allowing the user to anticipate and sense imminent danger!"


    Not bad, having the ability to predict danger was a solid perk. Ryuji couldn''t complain about this one.


    "Loading!"


    With the new ability in place, he decided to take a quick look at his character stats.


    "[Talent entry system]


    Host: Ryuji Hoshino


    Bloodline: Human


    Loaded entries: Soul Devouring [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold], Presence Concealment [Gold],Tranquility [Gold], Reverse Cursed Technique [Gold], Monster Attracting Physique [Gold], Third Dimension, Dreamwalker [Gold], Physical Strengthening [Gold], Cursed Speech [Gold], Shadow Manipulation [Gold], Malevolent Shrine [Gold], Blackbird Manipulation [Gold], Idle Transfiguration [Gold], Anti-Gravity System [Gold], Horizon of the Captivating Skandha [Gold], Iron Fist [Purple], Combat Intuition [Purple].


    Points: 79,120!"


    Looking at his extensive list of abilities, Ryuji felt a deep sense of satisfaction. He was growing more powerful by the day, and with each step, he was more prepared for whatever lay ahead.


    But after scanning through his entries, something struck him.


    "Wait a second¡­ I think I''ve triggered more than 10 golden entries by now!"


    After tallying it all up, Ryuji realized he''d triggered over fourteen golden entries so far. So why hadn''t he received a second free golden entry draw?


    Could there be a bug in the system?


    His doubts were quickly dispelled as the system responded to his query.


    "So that''s how it works..."


    After reading the system''s explanation, Ryuji nodded in understanding.


    The second free golden entry required twenty triggers, the third thirty, and so on, increasing by ten each time.


    "I guess I hadn''t paid attention before. I thought I''d get a free draw every ten triggers!"


    Upon reflection, it wasn''t such a big deal. The system was still generous in the grand scheme of things.


    With his current arsenal, he didn''t feel like he was missing out on anything. Even if there were no more draws, Ryuji was confident he could take on Satoru Gojo head-to-head if needed.


    "Alright then! Time to head home!"


    Ryuji decided not to dwell on the issue any longer. After all, there were two beautiful twin sisters waiting for him back at home.


    Closing his system interface, Ryuji resumed his walk, ready to call it a night.


    *Hum~*


    Humming a cheerful tune, it was clear Ryuji was in an excellent mood as he made his way back.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 90+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 111: We Have To Release Sukuna

    Compared to Ryuji''s relaxed mood, Kenjaku was filled with frustration.


    Without Suguru''s body, he had no choice but to return to Itadori Kaori''s body. His expression was dark and gloomy.


    "Damn it!"


    He had completely lost the Cursed Spirit Manipulation technique.


    The only thing he could be thankful for was that he was still alive.


    "Rather than saying I escaped, it''s more accurate to say he didn''t care whether I survived or not."


    Kenjaku thought back to Ryuji''s indifferent gaze.


    If Ryuji had wanted to kill him, he wouldn''t have stood a chance.


    At this moment, Kenjaku wasn''t sure whether to feel grateful that Ryuji had looked down on him or humiliated by it. Either way, if Ryuji had truly wanted him dead, there would have been no escape.


    "Damn it!"


    The more he thought about it, the more frustrated he became. The plan he had been working on for so long was completely ruined.


    *Bang!*


    At that moment, Jogo and the others returned.


    They laid the exhausted Hanami and Mahito on the ground. Jogo himself knelt down.


    "Dagon! Dagon is dead!"


    The four Disaster Cursed Spirits had a certain connection with one another. So, Jogo knew Dagon had sacrificed himself to ensure their survival.


    With his fists clenched in fury, Jogo felt the overwhelming urge to seek revenge right then and there. But reason told him that doing so would make Dagon''s death meaningless.


    "Jogo!" Hanami called out, looking at him with concern.


    "I know!" Jogo replied in a deep voice. "I won''t seek revenge now. We need to get stronger¡ªfor Dagon''s sake."


    "¡­"


    Although Hanami was also saddened by Dagon''s death, seeing Jogo calm down reassured him.


    Mahito, who was usually loud and reckless, had been unusually quiet. He stared blankly into space, deep in thought.


    Dagon''s really gone?


    Kenjaku didn''t say anything, but he was also lost in thought.


    For him, among the four Disaster Cursed Spirits, only Mahito''s technique had been truly useful to his plans. As long as Mahito was alive, the death of the others didn''t concern him much.


    But the plan he had been working toward was based on having the Cursed Spirit Manipulation technique. Now that Suguru''s body was gone, so was that technique.


    Was all his planning going to fall apart because of this? No! He refused to accept that.


    Kenjaku was determined to keep going. He just needed to figure out the next steps carefully. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey!" Jogo, who had been silent until now, suddenly raised his head and looked at Kenjaku.


    "Hm?" Kenjaku turned, surprised by Jogo''s serious expression.


    "You said the King of Curses, Sukuna, is incredibly powerful. Can he beat that human we fought today?"


    Jogo didn''t mince words, speaking directly to Kenjaku.


    Kenjaku grinned, understanding Jogo''s intent.


    "Of course! Once the King of Curses is fully resurrected, no sorcerer, no matter how strong, will stand a chance against him!"


    Kenjaku''s confidence in Sukuna was absolute. Even though he couldn''t defeat Ryuji, he believed that Sukuna would be an entirely different story.


    "Good." Jogo''s expression became resolute.


    "Jogo!" Hanami and Mahito exchanged glances, understanding what Jogo was thinking.


    With clenched fists, Jogo''s single eye burned with the desire for revenge.


    "Then we need to resurrect Sukuna. Whether for the future of cursed spirits or for Dagon, Ryuji must die!"


    "¡­"


    Hanami remained quiet, but the resolve in his expression was clear.


    "The King of Curses, huh? Now that sounds fun!" Mahito finally broke his silence, laughing with excitement. His main goal was chaos, and though he had been frightened by Ryuji earlier, he had quickly recovered. The idea of resurrecting Sukuna and unleashing even more chaos was thrilling to him.


    Jogo looked at Mahito, his expression serious. "Mahito, you should focus on mastering domain expansion as soon as possible. Without it, we stand no chance against Ryuji."


    Mahito''s smile faltered slightly, but he knew Jogo was right. If he didn''t learn how to use his domain, fighting Ryuji again would be impossible.


    "Got it, got it," Mahito replied, waving his hand dismissively. "I''ll work on it."


    Kenjaku, who had been quietly observing, just smiled. The wheels of his new plan were already turning in his mind. He would do whatever it took to resurrect Sukuna. Originally, he had planned to wait a bit longer, but now it seemed there was no more time to delay.


    As Kenjaku plotted his next move, Ryuji had already made his way back home.


    "Hmm?"


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow as he entered the house, noticing Nanako and Mimiko had just finished washing up. They looked at him with a mix of anticipation and nervousness.


    "You two seem bolder than I thought," Ryuji remarked, his tone teasing. "You even washed up."


    Nanako and Mimiko blushed at his words but didn''t back down. They had made their decision, and there was no turning back now. As sorcerers, they were less hesitant than ordinary girls. Since they had already agreed to this, there was no point in panicking.


    Instead, the two sisters exchanged glances and looked at Ryuji with a hint of joy in their eyes.


    "Did you do it?" Nanako asked. "Is Geto Sama''s body safe?"


    "Yeah," Ryuji nodded without hesitation.


    With a thought, Ryuji summoned Suguru''s body from his Third dimension. The process was slow, as the dimension was now filled with thousands of cursed spirits that had gone berserk after Suguru''s death. Those spirits, once controlled by Cursed Spirit Manipulation, had all lost their restraints.


    For most people, those cursed spirits would be a catastrophe. For Ryuji, they were more like a stockpile of food. In fact, if he hadn''t been full already, he would have considered devouring another batch of them.


    With a bit of effort, Ryuji carefully released Suguru''s body from Kamui, leaving the cursed spirits locked safely inside.


    "Master Geto!"


    Nanako and Mimiko''s eyes lit up as they rushed over to Suguru''s body, their faces filled with relief. Even though Suguru had been like a father to them, they understood what needed to be done.


    "You should consider cremating him," Ryuji advised, his tone serious for once. "There''s still someone out there who wants this body. That person has been waiting for Gojo Satoru to hesitate, hoping he wouldn''t have the heart to destroy his best friend''s body. But you two won''t have that luxury forever."


    Kenjaku had been banking on Gojo''s reluctance, waiting for the right moment to strike. While Ryuji wasn''t afraid of Kenjaku, he also couldn''t guard Suguru''s body day and night. Sure, he could keep it in Kamui indefinitely, but even that seemed a bit creepy in the long run.


    "We understand," Nanako said quietly, her voice firm. Mimiko nodded in agreement. They weren''t the kind to be indecisive, and cremation was an acceptable option in the modern era.


    After a moment of silence, they both agreed.


    The rest of the process was simple. Ryuji stored Suguru''s body back in Third Dimension, planning to handle the cremation the next day.


    With their emotions finally settling down, the two sisters felt a sense of calm return to the house.


    "Now then," Ryuji said with a grin, looking at the sisters. "Are you ready?"


    Mimiko blushed again, but Nanako raised her head boldly, meeting Ryuji''s gaze.


    "We''re ready! Go ahead!" Nanako declared.


    "S-Sister!" Mimiko stammered, surprised by how brave Nanako was.


    "What''s there to be afraid of?" Nanako replied confidently. "We''ve already come this far, there''s no point in holding back now."


    Nanako''s sudden confidence seemed to ignite something in Mimiko, and she too straightened up, giving Ryuji a more determined look.


    "And besides..." Nanako smirked playfully. "There are two of us here. Are you sure you can handle it?"


    She shot Ryuji a teasing, provocative glance, clearly trying to rile him up.


    Mimiko, encouraged by her sister''s boldness, also gave Ryuji a playful look.


    "¡­"


    Oh? They''re a lot braver than I expected, Ryuji thought to himself. But challenging me like that?


    "You''ll find out soon enough whether I can handle it or not."


    What else could he say? There was no way he could let that challenge go unanswered.


    "Contacted target: Mimiko Hasaba!


    Golden entry activated, would you like to load it?"


    "Contacted target: Nanako Hasaba!


    Purple entry activated, would you like to load it?"


    A golden entry and a purple entry, Ryuji couldn''t help but smile. Tonight''s gains had been more than just cursed spirits and Suguru''s body.


    ---


    The next morning, when Ryuji woke up, the first thing he did wasn''t to check the new entries.


    Instead, he glanced over at the exhausted Nanako and Mimiko, who were still fast asleep beside him.


    Sometimes, people really don''t know how brave they are until they challenge their own limits, Ryuji mused, feeling quite amused by last night''s events.


    He couldn''t help but think of the Nakano quintuplets for some reason. How would that feel, he wondered.


    "Hmph."


    With a satisfied exhale, Ryuji got up and walked out of the room. Nanako and Mimiko would need some serious rest after last night. They had stayed up until four or five in the morning, and even sorcerers had their limits.


    Ryuji prepared a quick breakfast for them before heading out for the day.


    After all, he still had to go to school.


    "Come to think of it, I''m pretty powerful, yet I''m still attending school like a normal guy. I really am a model citizen," Ryuji muttered to himself, amused by the thought.


    "Ryuji!"


    As soon as he stepped outside, he heard Sagiri call out to him.


    Sagiri, along with her mother, Sae, were just getting ready to head to school as well. Seeing Ryuji, Sagiri waved happily.


    "Good morning, Sagiri!" Ryuji smiled warmly at the young girl.


    Then, he looked at Sagiri''s mother, who was standing next to her.


    "Good morning, Sae!"


    Over the past few weeks, Ryuji had spent a lot of time with the two of them, often helping out around their house and cooking meals for them. Sagiri had grown very fond of him, and Sae¡­ well, she seemed to enjoy his company too.


    "Good morning!" Sae replied with a smile, her cheeks slightly flushed.


    She had grown more comfortable around Ryuji recently. In the past, she might have felt awkward or embarrassed when greeting him, but now it seemed she didn''t mind anymore.


    Her smile was warm and inviting, and Ryuji couldn''t help but notice how youthful she still looked, almost like Sagiri''s older sister rather than her mother.


    "By the way, it''s been a few days since we last had dinner together," Ryuji said casually. "How about I come over tonight and cook something for you?"


    Before Sae could respond, Sagiri clapped her hands excitedly.


    "Yes! I love the food Ryuji makes!" she exclaimed.


    Sae chuckled softly. "I suppose we''ll have to take you up on that offer, then."


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 90+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 112: Inevitable

    "Little ungrateful girl, isn''t your mother''s cooking delicious?"


    Sae smiled as she playfully scolded her daughter, though there was no real irritation in her voice.


    "It''s different!" Sagiri said with a pout, holding her mother''s hand affectionately.


    Despite being shy and a bit introverted, Sagiri wasn''t the type to lock herself in her room all day like the stereotypical anime shut-in. After spending time with her, Ryuji found her to be a cute and smart girl.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll bring more food tonight," Ryuji said, turning to Sayo with a grin.


    "Well then, I''ll leave it to you, Ryuji," Sae replied, lowering her head slightly, her cheeks flushed. She wasn''t foolish, she knew Ryuji''s reasons for coming by. It wasn''t just about the food.


    Still, Sae felt a bit conflicted. She wasn''t exactly at an age where she could suppress certain feelings. If it weren''t impractical, she wouldn''t mind spending every day with Ryuji.


    "It''s settled, then!" Ryuji waved as he started walking away. "I''ll head to school now. See you tonight!"


    "Goodbye, Ryuji!" Sagiri waved happily, her face lit up with excitement.


    As Ryuji headed toward school, the system''s notification rang in his mind.


    "Golden entry: Binding Technique!"


    On his way, Ryuji decided to review the entries he had triggered last night from the Kamo sisters.


    First was the golden entry from Mimiko. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Binding Technique, huh? Lately, the rate of techniques appearing has been pretty high."


    The Binding Technique was the technique Mimiko was born with. It involved using a rope to hang a doll by its neck¡ªtypically a sunny doll, though other objects worked as well. The curse inflicted upon the doll would be reflected back on the target it represented.


    It was similar to stabbing a voodoo doll.


    However, the curse could backfire if the target was significantly stronger than the caster.


    Nanako''s technique operated similarly, though she used photographs instead of dolls. By taking a picture of her target, she could place a curse on them.


    "Loading!"


    While not particularly useful in direct combat, the Binding Technique could be handy in certain situations, like ambushes. It was a fun trick to have in his back pocket, so Ryuji didn''t hesitate to load it.


    Next, he checked the purple entry triggered from Nanako.


    "Purple entry: Beauty!"


    "Uh¡­"


    Nanako''s technique required taking pictures, and over time she had developed an almost supernatural ability to enhance photos. In essence, it was the power to Photoshop reality.


    But for Ryuji, this ability didn''t serve much of a purpose.


    "Forget it, I''ll break this one down."


    No big loss. Besides, Nanako was someone close to him. Even if he didn''t get something useful this time, there would be more opportunities in the future.


    "[Talent entry system]


    Host: Ryuji Hoshino


    Bloodline: Human


    Loaded entries: Soul Devouring [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold], Presence Concealment [Gold],Tranquility [Gold], Reverse Cursed Technique [Gold], Monster Attracting Physique [Gold], Third Dimension, Dreamwalker [Gold], Physical Strengthening [Gold], Cursed Speech [Gold], Shadow Manipulation [Gold], Malevolent Shrine [Gold], Blackbird Manipulation [Gold], Idle Transfiguration [Gold], Anti-Gravity System [Gold], Horizon of the Captivating Skandha [Gold], Binding Technique [Gold], Iron Fist [Purple], Combat Intuition [Purple].


    Points: 80,120!"


    Ryuji took a look at his growing list of abilities. It was starting to get packed.


    Who knows? Maybe one day he''d have all gold-level skills filling every slot. Now that would be something.


    Then again, Ryuji mused, not many people probably knew there were gold and red levels to these skills.


    So far, the only red-level skill he had was Soul Devouring, which had been granted by the system itself. The unlimited, all-encompassing enhancement from that ability demonstrated just how overpowered a red-level entry was.


    Ryuji suspected that triggering red entries on his own wasn''t possible, those might only come from the system.


    "Whatever, no point stressing over red entries. I''m doing fine with what I have."


    Even without another red entry, the abilities he had now were more than enough to let him live freely, unconstrained by anything.


    "Idle transfiguration will need proficiency," Ryuji reminded himself.


    He had recently unlocked the "Idle Transfiguration" ability, which allowed him to alter souls. It would be useful if he ever needed to help someone become a sorcerer, but it wasn''t something that could be done without sufficient practice.


    He wasn''t about to experiment recklessly on the people close to him.


    "No need to rush," Ryuji thought. He had time to master it. When the moment came, altering someone''s soul to give them sorcerer powers would be a simple task.


    As Ryuji continued walking, he arrived at school. His thoughts were interrupted by several familiar voices calling out to him.


    "Ryuji!"


    "Hey, morning!"


    "Good morning!"


    Miura Yumiko and the others waved enthusiastically as they greeted Ryuji. Yumiko moved closer, pressing herself against him affectionately. Things had progressed between them, and now there was no need to hold back.


    Yuigahama Yui, standing nearby, looked on with clear envy.


    "Have you heard the rumors?" someone asked in a nearby group of students.


    "My friend said he saw a terrifying monster on his way home from school yesterday!"


    "Seriously?"


    "I thought that was just a joke. My friend said the same thing!"


    "It has to be fake, right? Monsters don''t actually exist."


    "Yeah, no way."


    As expected, the first reaction from most students was disbelief. To ordinary people, monsters were nothing more than fictional characters from anime or novels.


    But Ryuji knew better.


    He rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Looks like the curse world can''t stay hidden anymore."


    The fact that regular people were starting to see cursed spirits meant that things were spiraling out of control. It wasn''t something that could be brushed under the rug anymore.


    Erasing memories wouldn''t be enough to cover this up.


    "The world''s going to be chaotic soon," Ryuji thought.


    "It feels like the world''s become so dangerous!" Yumiko commented, her voice filled with concern. She and the others knew the truth about the existence of cursed spirits. What had once felt like a normal, peaceful world now seemed filled with unseen threats.


    Ordinary people had no defense against such monsters.


    Hina suddenly chimed in, "You know, I''ve heard a lot of people at school have been taking time off lately. Some aren''t feeling well, but some have just¡­ vanished."


    At first, everyone thought these disappearances were unrelated.


    But now, with the presence of cursed spirits, it was obvious what had happened. Those people had probably become food for the spirits.


    Ryuji crossed his arms and leaned back in his seat. "There really aren''t enough sorcerers around to handle this," he muttered.


    Noticing the worried expressions on the girls'' faces, he smiled.


    "But don''t worry. I''m here."


    The confidence in his voice made the girls relax a bit. With Ryuji around, it felt like there was nothing to fear.


    As lunchtime approached, Ryuji didn''t head to the usual spot at the service club. Instead, he entered his Third dimension.


    "Finally digested everything¡­ now I can enjoy another feast."


    He felt good after having fully absorbed previous cursed spirits. The space around him was filled with thousands of cursed spirits still in a frenzied state.


    "Roar!"


    "Boom!"


    The air was thick with the enraged cries of the cursed spirits.


    These spirits had been going berserk since last night, fighting one another over something. It didn''t take long for Ryuji to realize what it was.


    "I see."


    At the center of the chaos were the two fingers of Ryomen Sukuna that Ryuji had stored here earlier.


    To cursed spirits, Sukuna''s fingers were an irresistible lure, a source of immense power.


    Without wasting any time, Ryuji temporarily moved the two fingers out of the space.


    "Roar!"


    The cursed spirits, realizing that their prize had disappeared, froze in confusion. Their fighting came to an abrupt halt as they finally noticed Ryuji standing among them.


    They stared at him, their gazes filled with growing hostility.


    Ryuji''s grin widened.


    "Let''s have a proper feast, then."


    "Soul Devouring!"


    Countless chains shot out from behind Ryuji, wrapping around the cursed spirits and pulling them toward him.


    It was a scene of utter horror. One man alone, devouring tens of thousands of cursed spirits.


    Once it was over, nearly an hour had passed.


    He had devoured all the cursed spirits in the space, thinking they''d last him two or three times. But in reality, they were gone in one sitting.


    Every time he ate and digested these cursed spirits, his power increased. But that also meant he needed more to feel full the next time.


    It was a strange feeling, but Ryuji didn''t dwell on it too much. At least for now, he was satisfied.


    "Forget it. I''ll worry about it later."


    Ryuji wasn''t the type to stress over things he couldn''t control. He would deal with future problems when they arose.


    He put Sukuna''s two fingers back into the space and left, stepping out of the dimension. There was still time left before lunch break ended, so he decided to head to the service club to spend some time with the girls.


    ---


    Meanwhile, deep within Ryomen Sukuna''s domain, the King of Curses let out a booming laugh.


    "Ha! Hahahaha!"


    Sukuna''s voice echoed through his eerie domain, his four eyes gleaming with malice. He had sensed something, something that had been missing for a long time.


    The faint presence of his fingers.


    Though they had disappeared again, the fact that they had surfaced, even momentarily, was enough to make Sukuna smile.


    "So, my fingers weren''t destroyed. They''re just hidden¡­ But no matter. As long as they still exist, it''s only a matter of time."


    The King of Curses smirked.


    Whether they were hidden or locked away didn''t matter to him. Eventually, those fingers would come back to him. And when they did, the world would tremble.


    His resurrection was inevitable.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 90+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 113: Plan in Motion

    "I''ve memorized your presence," Sukuna said, a twisted smile spreading across his face.


    With that, he only needed to find the sorcerer and retrieve his finger. That would be enough.


    As for whether the sorcerer''s strength would be a problem?


    Sukuna didn''t entertain such thoughts. As the King of Curses, he had his pride. Even if the sorcerer in question was considered the strongest of this era, Sukuna didn''t take him seriously.


    In Sukuna''s mind, he was always the strongest. The so-called "strong" of the modern era? To him, they were merely insects who hadn''t been born during his reign. Not worth his attention in the slightest.


    "Hey!"


    Suddenly, a voice interrupted Sukuna''s thoughts.


    "You scheming again, huh?" Yuji''s voice called out, clearly confused by the silence that had come over him.


    "¡­"


    This idiot, Sukuna thought bitterly.


    Outside the domain of Sukuna''s mind, Yuji was staring at his own reflection in a nearby window, wondering why Sukuna had gone silent. Every time the curse king got quiet like this, it couldn''t mean anything good.


    "Sensei!" Yuji turned to call Gojo Satoru, who stood next to him along with Megumi Fushiguro, who had recently awakened his Ten Shadows Technique.


    Megumi glanced at Gojo for reassurance. Earlier, while on a mission to exorcise a cursed spirit, Yuji had suddenly appeared, eager to help. The cursed spirit had been defeated, but instead of leaving with the cursed object, the finger of Ryomen Sukuna¡ªYuji had eaten it.


    Megumi had been worried, thinking Yuji might be in grave danger. But to his surprise, Yuji seemed fine, even managing to suppress Sukuna''s will.


    "Are we sure it''s okay? He just ate the finger of the Cursed King from a thousand years ago," Megumi asked cautiously.


    Gojo waved his hand dismissively, his carefree grin never wavering. "Don''t worry. I''m here, after all."


    Megumi, still concerned, looked at Yuji, who was standing in front of them. Gojo had taken quite an interest in the boy. He was intrigued, Yuji had eaten Sukuna''s finger and yet managed to keep his mind intact, something no one else had ever done.


    "If Sukuna goes berserk, it could be really dangerous," Megumi continued, but Gojo interrupted him with a casual shrug.


    "We''ll win."


    "Huh?"


    Megumi stared in shock, but Gojo''s tone remained relaxed, even lighthearted.


    "No matter who the opponent is, I''ll win. Because I''m the strongest."


    "¡­"


    Megumi sighed. Gojo''s confidence was staggering, but it was hard to argue. As narcissistic as his teacher could be, Gojo was undeniably the strongest sorcerer alive.


    "The strongest? Ha!" Sukuna''s voice rang out suddenly.


    A mouth formed on Yuji''s cheek, and Sukuna''s voice spilled out from it. "Are all the sorcerers of this era as ignorant and arrogant as you? Just anyone can call themselves the strongest?"


    In Sukuna''s time, he was the undisputed strongest. Those who challenged him barely lasted a second under his attacks. So hearing Gojo proclaim himself as the "strongest" made Sukuna scoff with disdain.


    Before Sukuna could continue, Yuji quickly slapped his hand over his mouth. "Sorry about that, he just likes to run his mouth."


    Gojo waved it off nonchalantly. "It''s fine. He''s just a loser without a body right now. I''d probably talk nonsense too if I were in his position."


    Even with Yuji''s hand over his mouth, another one appeared on the back of Yuji''s hand.


    "A loser? You dare call me that?" Sukuna hissed. "I''ve decided. Once I''m fully resurrected, the first person I''ll kill is you, Gojo Satoru!"


    Gojo simply laughed, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Looking forward to it."


    With that, Gojo waved his hand and signaled for Megumi and Yuji to follow him.


    "Wait, I have to come too?" Yuji asked, surprised. Up until recently, he had been a regular high school student.


    "Of course," Gojo said. "You ate a cursed object, after all. Are you ready to go to jail?"


    "Jail?!" Yuji''s face drained of color, his confusion quickly turning into panic.


    Gojo smirked, clearly enjoying himself. He was only teasing Yuji, but it was still important to bring him back to Jujutsu High.


    What none of them realized was that not long after they left, Kenjaku appeared, watching them from the shadows with a smile on his face.


    "The plan is in motion," Kenjaku muttered to himself. Finally, things were beginning to fall into place.


    Originally, he had planned to wait before forcing Ryomen Sukuna''s reemergence. But with recent events, Kenjaku could no longer afford to wait.


    "The remaining fingers¡­" Kenjaku mused. He had already collected two of Sukuna''s fingers over the years, but there were still more out there, hidden and scattered.


    Among those, two had been placed in a space that even Kenjaku couldn''t access¡ªRyuji''s dimension. Finding the rest would be crucial.


    "The strongest? What a joke," Kenjaku chuckled as he turned to leave.


    For a long time, Kenjaku had viewed Gojo as the biggest obstacle to his plans. But now, after seeing Ryuji''s strength firsthand, Kenjaku felt genuine fear for the first time in centuries.


    Ryuji hadn''t even used his full power when he attacked, and yet Kenjaku and his allies had barely survived. If Ryuji had gone all out, they likely wouldn''t have lived to see another day.


    Still, Kenjaku was confident. Everything was proceeding as planned. Ryomen Sukuna''s revival was inevitable.


    ---


    By the time school ended that day, Ryuji was in the service club, yawning as he prepared to leave.


    The girls in the room looked at him in surprise.


    "You''re leaving already?" one of them asked. Normally, if Ryuji had nothing else to do, he would hang around the club for a while.


    "Yeah, I''ve got some things I need to practice back home," Ryuji replied, stretching as he stood up.


    "Practice?" They exchanged curious glances.


    Ryuji grinned. "I''ve been working on something that''ll allow you to become sorcerers."


    "¡­"


    The room fell silent as the girls stared at him, stunned.


    "Wait, you figured it out already?" one of them asked, wide-eyed.


    Ryuji nodded. "Yep, I found the technique."


    Raising his hand, Ryuji summoned the power of Idle Transfiguration into his palm. "This is a special technique that modifies the soul. It''s even more powerful than the RCT when it comes to healing."


    He explained that this ability could not only heal the body by manipulating the soul, but also transform a person''s brain into that of a sorcerer, enabling them to use cursed energy.


    "Modify the brain?" one of the girls asked, sounding a bit uneasy.


    Ryuji nodded. "Yeah, but that''s why I need to practice. I don''t want to accidentally turn any of you into idiots," he said with a teasing smile.


    The girls couldn''t help but laugh at his blunt honesty.


    "Thanks for working so hard, Ryuji!" one of them said, beaming at him.


    "Wait, did he just say ''my women''? Does that include me?" another girl asked excitedly, her cheeks flushing.


    The mood in the service club was filled with laughter, the atmosphere light and carefree.


    Ryuji couldn''t help but smile too. This was what youth was all about.


    ---


    When Ryuji got home, he noticed something immediately¡ªMimiko and Nanako were gone.


    They must''ve left while he was at school. A note was left on the table, and he picked it up to read.


    "We didn''t sneak away. There''s just some business we need to handle with the Organisation. Don''t worry, it''s nothing major, and it''ll be over soon. We''ll be back within three days¡ªwell, actually, we''ll be back in two. And after that¡­ we won''t leave again."


    The handwriting became messier toward the end, as if the writer''s emotions had gotten the better of them.


    "Unexpectedly cute," Ryuji chuckled as he set the note down.


    It seemed that they really didn''t plan on leaving for long. In that case, he had some time to practice Idle Transfiguration while they were away.


    ---


    Because Ryuji had left the service club early, the girls had dispersed quickly that day as well. Though no one mentioned it aloud, they all knew the real reason the club gathered was because of him. Without Ryuji there, the club just didn''t have the same energy.


    "I always feel like the club is boring without Ryuji," Yumiko remarked as she walked with Yui and Hina after school.


    "Ryuji really is the most important part," Yumiko said, not caring what anyone thought. For her, it was clear that Ryuji was the one she cared about the most.


    As they walked, their paths began to diverge.


    "Alright, I''ll head home from here," Yumiko said as they approached a crossroad.


    "See you tomorrow, Yumiko!" Yui and Hina waved as Yumiko headed off in the opposite direction.


    With Yumiko gone, Yui and Hina continued walking together, their footsteps echoing in the quiet streets.


    "So¡­ haven''t decided yet?" Hina asked, glancing at Yui out of the corner of her eye.


    Yui lowered her head, unsure of how to respond. The truth was, she still felt conflicted.


    Hina sighed, shaking her head slightly. "If you don''t make up your mind soon, I''m going to move first."


    The casual tone in Hina''s voice made it clear she wasn''t joking. She had already given Yui time, but she wasn''t going to wait forever.


    Yui''s eyes widened, and a small sense of panic welled up inside her. "I-I can do it!" she blurted out, her voice a bit shaky. The thought of being left behind, of losing her chance, was too much for her to bear.


    "Are you sure?" Hina asked, her eyes narrowing slightly. "You''ve been hesitating for a while now."


    Yui swallowed hard, trying to gather her thoughts. She had been hesitant, but seeing Hina so resolute made her realize that if she didn''t act soon, she might lose her opportunity.


    "I''ve made up my mind," Yui finally said, her voice firmer now. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hina smiled. "Good. Then let''s do it this week."


    "Th-this week?" Yui stammered, caught off guard by the suddenness.


    "Why not? Waiting won''t change anything. If you''re serious, let''s act now." Hina''s tone was decisive, as always.


    After a long moment of hesitation, Yui nodded slowly. "Alright¡­ this week it is."


    "Great!" Hina said, her smile widening as she waved goodbye. "See you later, Yui. Don''t back out."


    Yui watched as Hina walked away, leaving her standing alone in the street.


    "Bye¡­ bye," Yui muttered, feeling a mixture of nervousness and determination.


    She began walking toward her home, but her thoughts kept swirling. Could she really do this? Was she really ready to take this step?


    "It''s okay¡­ it''ll be okay," she whispered to herself, trying to keep her courage up.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 90+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 114: Dead Intern

    "Mom?"


    When Yui got home, she was surprised to find her mother sitting on the couch in the living room. Normally, her mother worked late into the evening, so it was odd for her to be home so early today.


    As Yui changed her shoes and walked in, she noticed something else, her mom wasn''t reacting to her presence at all.


    This only deepened Yui''s confusion.


    "Mom? Mom?" she called again, this time a bit louder.


    Finally, Mrs. Yuigahama snapped out of her trance, startled for a moment. But upon seeing her daughter, her expression softened, and she let out a small sigh of relief.


    "Oh, it''s just you, Yui."


    "Mom, are you okay?" Yui asked, her concern growing.


    Yui had grown up in a single-parent household, her mother raising her alone since she was a child. This made her particularly sensitive to her mother''s well-being.


    "I''m fine," her mother replied quickly, though her voice had a hesitation Yui didn''t miss.


    Mrs. Yuigahama clearly didn''t want to burden her daughter with whatever was troubling her. The truth was, she had seen something terrifying, but she wasn''t ready to talk about it.


    Before Yui could press her for more details, her mother suddenly stood up. "You must be hungry after school. Let me cook something for you."


    Yui started to protest, "I''m not that hungry, and you¡ª"


    But Mrs. Yuigahama had already headed into the kitchen, cutting off the conversation. With no choice but to wait, Yui decided she would try to get more answers from her mother later.


    In the kitchen, Mrs. Yuigahama turned on the faucet, but as soon as she did, her eyes widened in horror.


    Instead of clear tap water, thick, scarlet blood poured out of the faucet.


    She wanted to scream, but thinking of her daughter still in the other room, she fought to keep her composure. She took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and muttered to herself, "It''s just a hallucination. It''s just my imagination."


    When she opened her eyes again, the water had returned to normal.


    With a shaky sigh of relief, she continued preparing the meal, though her movements were stiff and her face pale with fear.


    Earlier that day, Mrs. Yuigahama had been at work when something tragic had happened. A young employee a new intern, barely over twenty had died in a sudden accident. By the time the ambulance arrived, it was too late; she was pronounced dead at the scene.


    The employees were given the rest of the day off to recover from the shock. Mrs. Yuigahama had overheard some of her colleagues talking about the intern, mentioning how she was so young and full of potential. "It''s such a pity," one of them had said.


    What Mrs. Yuigahama didn''t realize at the time was that the word "pity" had somehow triggered something a nightmare.


    On her way home, she started seeing the intern everywhere, out of the corner of her eye. At first, she dismissed it as a trick of her mind, thinking it was just grief playing tricks on her. But the more it happened, the closer the vision seemed to come. On the subway, the dead girl appeared just a few meters away, smiling at her with a sinister grin.


    This wasn''t just her imagination. Mrs. Yuigahama was sure of it.


    But why was the girl''s spirit following her? What had she done to deserve this? And worse, would her daughter be affected too?


    When Yui came into the kitchen after a while, she could tell immediately that something was wrong. Her mother''s behavior had been strange all evening, and now she looked pale and uneasy.


    "Mom, are you really okay?" Yui asked, her concern deepening.


    "It''s nothing," her mother insisted, forcing a smile. She didn''t want to tell Yui about the visions. As far as she knew, whatever was haunting her was focused on her alone. It wouldn''t affect Yui if she kept her distance.


    "I''m just tired from work. I''ll sleep it off tonight," Mrs. Yuigahama said, brushing it off.


    Yui, feeling a little reassured, didn''t press further. She knew how hard her mother worked to support them both.


    "Okay, Mom. You''ve been working hard. Get some rest, okay?"


    Mrs. Yuigahama smiled at her daughter, though it didn''t reach her eyes. "Thanks, sweetie. I''ll be fine."


    Yui nodded and went to bed, but she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was deeply wrong.


    That night, while Yui slept soundly, Mrs. Yuigahama tossed and turned, her forehead slick with sweat. Every time she closed her eyes, she saw the intern, staring at her with that same sinister smile. The girl''s lips curled upward, as if mocking her, as if asking, "Why was it me who died instead of you?"


    Mrs. Yuigahama awoke with a start, her heart racing. She couldn''t take it anymore. She opened her eyes¡ª


    ¡ªand screamed.


    "Mom!" Yui burst through the door, rushing to her mother''s side. She found Mrs. Yuigahama sitting up in bed, clutching her head, shaking with fear.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?!"


    Mrs. Yuigahama gasped for air, trying to ground herself in reality. "Yui¡­ Yui, I''m fine," she managed to say, though her voice was shaky.


    But Yui noticed something strange. Her gaze slowly shifted to the window. "Mom, what''s that?"


    Mrs. Yuigahama''s heart dropped. She turned to look and saw it¡ªthe figure of the dead intern, standing outside the window, grinning at them.


    "You can see it too?" Mrs. Yuigahama asked in shock.


    During dinner, she had seen the girl multiple times, but Yui hadn''t reacted at all. So why could Yui see her now?


    Panic surged through Mrs. Yuigahama. Was her daughter being targeted now too? Fear turned into a protective instinct as she pulled Yui close, shielding her. "Stay back! Don''t you dare hurt my daughter!" she shouted at the figure.


    But the girl at the window only smiled wider. Her form began to fade, as if she wasn''t ready to make her move just yet.


    As the figure disappeared, Yui finally understood what had been bothering her mother all day. She had been haunted by this, by something that clearly wasn''t human.


    "Mom, it''s okay. We can handle this," Yui said, trying to comfort her mother.


    "You need to leave, Yui," her mother insisted, her voice urgent. "Go stay with a friend tonight. Whatever this thing is, it''s after me. You''ll be safe if you''re not here."


    But Yui shook her head. "No way, I''m staying with you."


    "Yui, listen to me¡ª"


    Before Mrs. Yuigahama could finish, Yui smiled reassuringly. "Mom, I actually know someone who can help with this."


    Mrs. Yuigahama blinked in confusion. "What are you talking about?"


    Without hesitation, Yui pulled out her phone. She had Ryuji''s number saved for emergencies like this. She quickly dialed it, praying he would answer.


    Luckily, she didn''t have to wait long. After a few rings, Ryuji picked up.


    "Yui?"


    Ryuji sounded surprised. It wasn''t long after he had finished another task for the day and had just gotten ready to relax. Seeing Yui''s number pop up on his phone was unexpected.


    "Ryuji, are you busy?" Yui asked, her voice steady despite the situation.


    "Not at all. What''s going on?" he asked, sensing something serious.


    Yui quickly explained what was happening with her mother and the strange figure haunting them.


    "I see," Ryuji said after listening carefully. "Send me your location. I''ll be there soon."


    "Okay, thanks!" Yui hung up and felt a wave of relief wash over her.


    When she looked back at her mother, she noticed Mrs. Yuigahama''s confused expression.


    "What was that about?" her mother asked, gesturing toward the phone.


    "That was Ryuji. His full name is Ryuji, and he''s a classmate of mine. He''s also a really powerful sorcerer," Yui explained quickly.


    "A sorcerer?" Mrs. Yuigahama was taken aback. She had never heard of such a thing. But after the things she had seen tonight, it didn''t seem so far-fetched.


    "Yeah, he deals with things like this all the time," Yui continued, sensing her mother''s disbelief. She quickly recounted some of the things she had learned from Ryuji.


    "This is¡­ a lot to take in," Mrs. Yuigahama admitted. If she hadn''t seen the strange figure herself, she might have thought her daughter was making things up.


    But more than anything else, one question remained on her mind.


    "So, do you like this Ryuji a lot?"


    Yui froze, her face turning bright red at the question.


    "Mom!" she protested, her voice filled with embarrassment. "How can you ask that right now?"


    "¡­" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mrs. Yuigahama couldn''t help but smile. Her daughter''s reaction was all the confirmation she needed.


    Though she was relieved that Yui had someone she clearly cared about, there was still a small pang of sadness. After all, Yui was her daughter, and the idea of her little girl growing up and finding someone she liked made her feel like time was moving too fast. It was like the precious daughter she had raised was suddenly being pulled away.


    But Mrs. Yuigahama knew better than to interfere with young love.


    "You know, Yui," she began, her tone softening, "I''m happy that you''ve found someone you care about. You''re old enough to make your own decisions when it comes to love, and I won''t get in your way."


    Yui looked at her mother, still a bit embarrassed but grateful for her understanding.


    "But," her mother continued with a teasing smile, "just make sure I don''t become a grandmother too soon, alright? Let''s wait a few more years before we even think about that."


    "Mom!" Yui squealed, covering her face with her hands in pure embarrassment.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 90+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 115: Pity

    "Mom! What are you talking about!" Yui couldn''t hold back her embarrassment any longer after hearing her mother''s words. Her face turned bright red.


    "I-I mean, Ryuji and I aren''t even boyfriend and girlfriend yet!"


    Though she liked him a lot, Yui knew they hadn''t officially become a couple.


    "..."


    So, it was a one-sided crush.


    Mrs. Yuigahama''s momentary relief crumbled into disappointment. Well, it seems her hopes were a bit premature!


    "You¡ª" She was about to continue teasing, but seeing the panic in her daughter''s eyes, she stopped herself. She didn''t want to embarrass her any more than necessary.


    "Okay, okay, I won''t say anything more. After all, Ryuji-kun will be here soon!" Yui looked genuinely worried that her mother might say something embarrassing in front of him.


    "I know, I know," Mrs. Yuigahama replied, chuckling to herself. The thoughts and feelings of her daughter were written all over her face. Mrs. Yuigahama wasn''t oblivious, she could clearly see how infatuated Yui was.


    She sighed inwardly. It''s said that once daughters find love, they drift away from their mothers. Hers wasn''t even in a relationship yet, and she was already getting protective of Ryuji. Ah, well.


    "Is this Yui''s house?"


    Ryuji had arrived at the Yuigahama residence. Standing in front of the two-story house, he scanned it briefly, sensing the lingering presence of something unnatural.


    "There''s definitely some residual energy here, but it''s not strong. The manifestation''s still weak, it''s more of a nuisance than a real threat," he muttered to himself. Still, weak or not, he couldn''t just ignore it now that he was here.


    Ryuji pressed the doorbell.


    Inside, Yui''s eyes lit up when she heard the chime. "That must be Ryuji-kun!" She dashed toward the door, her excitement clear in her voice.


    "Slow down!" Mrs. Yuigahama called after her, though she couldn''t help but smile at her daughter''s enthusiasm.


    Yui swung the door open. "Ryuji-kun!"


    "Hey, Yui. Good evening," Ryuji greeted her with a smile.


    "Thank you so much for coming, Ryuji-kun. I''m sorry to trouble you so late."


    "It''s no trouble," he replied with a warm smile, gently patting her on the head. The gesture was comforting, and Yui felt her worries melt away as she let him inside.


    By now, Mrs. Yuigahama had made her way down from the second floor, and her eyes landed on Ryuji. She couldn''t help but admire how handsome and calm he seemed. If she were younger, she might have been a bit flustered herself. But looking at him now, she found herself wondering, could a young man like Ryuji really be interested in her daughter? She only knew Yui had a crush on him, but what did he think?


    Just as she was about to greet him, something cold and sinister flashed before her eyes. A chilling grin appeared in front of her, so sudden that she stumbled back in shock.


    "Mom!" Yui shouted as she saw her mother losing her balance, falling backward toward the stairs.


    Even though the stairs weren''t that high, a fall like that could still cause serious injury. But before Yui could even react, Ryuji was already moving.


    In an instant, he appeared beside Mrs. Yuigahama, catching her in his arms just before she hit the ground. There was no impact, no pain just the warmth of someone holding her securely.


    "Am I¡­ okay?" Mrs. Yuigahama blinked, disoriented but unharmed. Slowly, she realized she was in Ryuji''s embrace. Her face turned bright red as the reality of the situation set in.


    "Thank you, thank you so much," she stammered, looking up at Ryuji, who smiled down at her reassuringly.


    "It''s nothing," Ryuji replied smoothly, gently setting her back on her feet. As Mrs. Yuigahama stood there, flustered and embarrassed, Yui rushed over.


    "Mom, are you alright?"


    Seeing her mother safe in Ryuji''s arms, Yui breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t even mind that Ryuji had held her mother, it was more important that she was unhurt.


    "I-I''m fine," Mrs. Yuigahama said, still feeling a bit awkward. Here she was, getting flustered by a guy her daughter liked. How inappropriate! She quickly lowered her head to hide her blush.


    "Thank you, Ryuji-kun," Yui said sincerely, her eyes filled with gratitude. She couldn''t imagine what would have happened if he hadn''t been here.


    "It''s nothing, really," Ryuji smiled, shaking his head. "Besides, it would''ve been a real shame if someone as lovely as your mother got hurt."


    As he said that, he slowly helped Mrs. Yuigahama to the sofa. The words were casual, but they flustered her even more.


    "I''m not that young," Mrs. Yuigahama muttered, embarrassed.


    "Not at all! You look young enough that people would probably think you and Yui are sisters," Ryuji said, smiling.


    Yui giggled happily. "I think so too! Mom looks so young!"


    Mrs. Yuigahama shook her head, a small smile on her face. Her daughter''s innocence made the situation less awkward.


    Suddenly, Mrs. Yuigahama winced. "Ow¡­"


    "Did you sprain your ankle?" Ryuji asked.


    "Yes," she replied. "I think I twisted it when I almost fell."


    "Let me take a look," Ryuji said, kneeling down in front of her. "I know a bit about massage, this should help ease the pain."


    "Oh no, I''ve already troubled you enough tonight¡­" Mrs. Yuigahama tried to decline, but Ryuji was already gently examining her ankle.


    "Really, it''s no trouble at all," he said, smiling up at her before he began massaging her ankle with practiced hands.


    Although it was purely to help her heal, the touch still made Mrs. Yuigahama''s heart race a bit. It had been so long since anyone had taken care of her like this.


    "Speaking of which," Ryuji said casually, hoping to change the subject and ease the tension in the air, "did anything strange happen to you today?"


    "Strange?" Mrs. Yuigahama thought back to the events of the day. "Well, there was that accident at work¡­" She proceeded to explain about the intern who had died suddenly and the eerie sightings she''d experienced afterward.


    Ryuji listened carefully, nodding as she spoke. "That makes sense." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is it related to the weird thing that''s been haunting her?" Yui asked, curious and a little worried.


    "Most likely, yes," Ryuji confirmed. "When someone dies suddenly, especially in a tragic accident, their spirit can hold onto strong emotions like resentment or jealousy. In this case, it seems like your mom felt pity for the intern, which might have created a connection between them."


    "So, that''s why this spirit targeted her?" Mrs. Yuigahama asked, looking a bit shaken.


    "Exactly," Ryuji explained. "Newly formed spirits are often drawn to people who express emotions like sympathy or sorrow toward them. This one latched onto you because of that."


    "But it didn''t seem dangerous, right?" Yui asked, trying to comfort her mother.


    "Right," Ryuji reassured them both. "The spirit was weak, more of a nuisance than a real threat. But if left alone, it could have become more aggressive over time."


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 90+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 116: Transformer?

    "I''m glad I called you when I did," Yui said, feeling a wave of relief wash over her. "If we''d waited even one more night, that thing would''ve grown stronger. Not only would my mom have been in danger, but I would''ve been dragged into it too."


    "I see!" Ryuji responded, nodding. Both Yui and her mother, Mrs. Yuigahama, were visibly shaken by the close call but also incredibly relieved. They couldn''t imagine what would''ve happened if Ryuji hadn''t come to their aid. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, all done," Ryuji said, removing his hands from Mrs. Yuigahama''s ankle. "It shouldn''t hurt now."


    Mrs. Yuigahama blinked in surprise, wiggling her foot experimentally. "Wow, it really doesn''t hurt anymore!" she exclaimed, almost amazed at how quickly the pain had disappeared. There was a strange, almost unspoken longing within her, though she didn''t fully understand it herself, wishing that Ryuji hadn''t stopped so soon.


    "Thank you so much, Ryuji-kun!" she said sincerely.


    "No need to thank me." Ryuji smiled warmly and waved it off casually. "Well, it''s getting late. I should head out."


    Mrs. Yuigahama was about to offer to walk him to the door but hesitated. Her gaze flicked to Yui, who stood beside Ryuji, beaming at him. Her daughter clearly wanted the extra time with him.


    "Yui, why don''t you walk Ryuji-kun out?" she said, her voice even but with a knowing smile.


    "Okay!" Yui responded eagerly, her face lighting up with happiness at the suggestion. She practically skipped alongside Ryuji as they made their way to the door.


    Mrs. Yuigahama watched them leave, her mind swirling with unspoken thoughts. She couldn''t deny the pang of¡­something a mix of longing and resignation as she sat back on the sofa. Her eyes drifted back to her now perfectly healed ankle, recalling how gentle Ryuji''s hands had been. She chuckled quietly to herself.


    Meanwhile, Yui was happily walking with Ryuji to the gate, relishing every moment she got to spend with him. She cherished these little moments, knowing they didn''t happen all the time.


    "Okay, I think this is far enough," Ryuji said as they reached the front gate. "If I walk you back, we''ll just end up repeating this whole process." He smiled down at her.


    Yui pouted slightly but nodded. "Yeah¡­ I guess so."


    She looked up at him, her usual cheery demeanor softening as she spoke. "Thank you again for tonight, Ryuji-kun. Honestly, I don''t know what I would''ve done if you hadn''t been there. My mom could''ve¡­" Her voice trailed off, and the gravity of what could have happened hit her.


    Ryuji gave her a comforting tap on the head. "There''s no need to thank me, Yui. We''re close enough that you don''t have to say stuff like that. It''s what friends do, right?"


    Though it was meant to reassure her, Yui''s heart fluttered. Ryuji''s words, coupled with his touch, sent her imagination spiraling into all sorts of happy fantasies. Maybe...just maybe...he saw her as more than a friend.


    "Hehe," Yui giggled, her mind swirling with happy thoughts. "Hey, Ryuji-kun, do you think if you''re free sometime soon, you could come over for dinner? My mom and I would love to have you!" she asked, hope clear in her voice.


    Ryuji smiled, sensing the sincerity behind her invitation. "Sure, I''d love that."


    Yui''s face practically lit up like a beacon. His response felt like a validation of her feelings, even if nothing had been explicitly said. It was enough for now.


    "Alright then, I''ll be off," Ryuji said, turning to leave.


    Yui stood by the gate, smiling long after he''d disappeared down the street. She couldn''t stop the wide grin from spreading across her face, even as she eventually turned to go back inside.


    "Mom?" Yui called out as she entered the house, finding her mother still sitting on the sofa, staring at her ankle like she was lost in thought. "Is everything okay?"


    Mrs. Yuigahama blinked, snapping out of her thoughts. "Oh! Yeah, I''m fine, sweetie," she said quickly, offering a reassuring smile. "Did Ryuji leave?"


    "Yeah," Yui replied, still buzzing with excitement. "I invited him to come over for dinner sometime, and he said yes!"


    "Did he now?" Mrs. Yuigahama murmured, her mind elsewhere. An almost imperceptible smile tugged at the corners of her lips. Interesting...


    "Mom," Yui said, hesitating as she approached her mother. "Do you think you could teach me how to cook something? You know¡­for when Ryuji-kun comes over."


    Mrs. Yuigahama blinked, surprised by the request. Her daughter had never been particularly interested in cooking mostly because she wasn''t very good at it. But this was clearly different.


    "You¡­want me to teach you to cook?" she asked, eyebrow raised.


    Yui nodded earnestly, her determination clear.


    Mrs. Yuigahama sighed, though a soft smile lingered on her face. "Alright, I''ll teach you. But you better listen carefully this time, Yui. I''m not letting you burn down my kitchen!"


    "Thank you, Mom!" Yui''s face brightened even more as she hugged her mother tightly.


    The next morning at school, Ryuji walked into class like any other day. As usual, the first person to greet him was Yumiko except this time, Yui darted ahead, cutting in front of Yumiko.


    "Good morning, Ryuji-kun!" Yui said cheerfully, her energy practically bubbling over.


    "Morning, Yui," Ryuji greeted her back with a smile, raising his hand in a wave.


    Yumiko blinked in surprise, her greeting cut short. She didn''t mind, but something definitely felt off. Yui was acting unusually...cheerful.


    "What''s going on with you two?" Yumiko asked, crossing her arms and raising an eyebrow at Yui.


    "It''s nothing!" Ryuji said casually, but Yui quickly corrected him.


    "It''s not nothing!" she said seriously. "If it weren''t for Ryuji-kun, my mom and I would''ve been in big trouble last night!"


    Yui''s words drew the attention of both Yumiko and Hina, who had been standing nearby. The sudden shift in tone made them realize it wasn''t a trivial matter.


    "What happened?" Yumiko asked, her curiosity piqued.


    Yui launched into an explanation of the previous night''s events, detailing the eerie occurrences and how Ryuji had come to their rescue. By the time she finished, both Yumiko and Hina looked genuinely impressed and maybe even a little envious.


    "Wow¡­ Ryuji-kun, you''re like a real-life hero!" Yumiko said, clasping her hands together and looking at him in admiration. "It''s like you''re one of those strong, silent types from a novel who saves people without expecting anything in return."


    Ryuji couldn''t help but laugh. "I think you''re giving me way too much credit."


    "Ahem! Anyway, if any of you were in trouble, I''d help out too, you know," Ryuji added, clearing his throat, though a smirk crept onto his face.


    The girls giggled, the tension in the air dissolving as they returned to their usual banter. However, Hina, always perceptive, watched Yui closely, sensing something deeper in the way Yui''s eyes lit up whenever she looked at Ryuji.


    Hina''s thoughts swirled as she quietly observed their dynamic. It was clear that after last night, Yui''s feelings for Ryuji had grown even stronger. And though she hadn''t voiced them out loud, the affection in her eyes was unmistakable.


    "I''ll have to keep an eye on this..." Hina thought to herself, filing it away for later.


    ---


    "Yo! Long time no see, Nanami!"


    Ryuji called out as he approached.


    Thanks to his connections at Jujutsu High, Ryuji had managed to obtain news about several special-grade curse spirits. While he wasn''t particularly interested in the higher-ups at Jujutsu High, there was no denying how efficient their intelligence network was. If Ryuji had to search for special-grade curse spirits on his own, it would''ve taken forever. But with their help, the process became much smoother.


    Currently, Ryuji and Jujutsu High had a sort of special arrangement. Due to the shortage of sorcerers and the rising number of cursed spirits, even some sorcerers with questionable backgrounds were being considered for recruitment. It was a desperate situation there were just too many cursed spirits to deal with.


    So, the relationship between Ryuji and Jujutsu High had become one of mutual benefit. Ryuji received information on cursed spirits and got rewards for exorcising them. At the same time, his ability to devour spirits allowed him to grow stronger, making it a win-win situation. Why turn down such an opportunity?


    Just like today.


    Ryuji had been tracking a special-grade cursed spirit when he came across Nanami, who was already battling it.


    Normally, it wouldn''t be too difficult for a first-grade sorcerer to handle a special-grade cursed spirit, as long as the cursed spirit wasn''t too powerful. But today, Nanami seemed to be having a hard time.


    "What is this thing, a Transformer?" Ryuji muttered, staring at the massive cursed spirit in front of him. It was made up of several cars fused together, standing a good 20 to 30 meters tall.


    Nanami was struggling just to dodge its attacks. He didn''t even have the chance to counter.


    The problem was clear, Nanami''s fighting style relied on close combat. Against something so large, with such long reach, he was at a severe disadvantage. A sorcerer like Mei Mei might''ve had a chance with her ranged attacks, but Nanami''s options were limited.


    "Ryuji?" Nanami, who had been bracing himself for another round, visibly relaxed when he saw Ryuji arrive. He immediately plopped down on the ground, exhausted.


    "I gotta ask, do you trust me that much?" Ryuji asked, laughing at how quickly Nanami had given up the fight.


    "Well, if even you can''t handle this thing, there''s no point in me trying either," Nanami replied, completely unbothered by his own admission. There was no shame in admitting that Ryuji was stronger. Why pretend otherwise?


    Ryuji couldn''t help but laugh. "That''s just like you, Nanami."


    "But before I get started, what''s with this Transformer look-alike?" Ryuji asked, still staring at the giant cursed spirit in disbelief.


    It wasn''t Ryuji''s fault for being so confused. This cursed spirit looked nothing like the ones he''d faced before, it really did resemble some kind of mechanical monster.


    Nanami just shrugged, still catching his breath. "Your guess is as good as mine."


    ***


    I''m thinking of picking up a new ff to translate, but I''m a bit stumped. If you know of a good ff that hasn''t been worked on yet and think it''d be worth translating, drop me a link, and I''ll check it out.


    Support me on patreon to read 90+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 117: Beach For Nanami

    Nanami was just about to say something when the Transformer-like cursed spirit interrupted.


    "I am a cursed spirit born from humanity''s fear of cars. All humans, die!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    A crazed laugh filled the air.


    Humans afraid of cars? Come to think of it, there hadn''t been any cursed spirit like this in "Jujutsu Kaisen" before. But considering the bizarre world of curses, it wasn''t that surprising.


    With that declaration, the cursed spirit waved its massive hands, sending a horde of vehicles sedans, vans, trucks¡ªrushing straight toward Ryuji.


    "Is this¡­ a domain?"


    Ryuji tried to dodge, but the cars still barreled toward him. That meant one thing: the cursed spirit had deployed its domain, a space with a guaranteed hit effect.


    "Be careful!" Nanami warned, though he knew how powerful Ryuji was. "In this domain, cars will keep crashing into you!"


    No wonder Nanami had struggled, constantly fending off cars without a chance to get close. He hadn''t been able to fight back properly.


    "Don''t worry about me," Ryuji replied with a calm smile, hands still in his pockets as the cars seemed about to crash into him.


    "Die, human!" the cursed spirit cackled, believing it had won.


    "This is it¡­" Nanami watched, feeling a cold sweat. Even though he trusted Ryuji''s abilities, the scene unfolding still made him nervous.


    But then, to Nanami''s surprise, the cars passed through Ryuji as if he were a ghost, not even grazing him.


    This was the power of Third Dimension, his intangibility.


    "You know, I haven''t used this phasing ability much," Ryuji mused aloud. The truth was, with his overwhelming strength, he rarely had the need to use such a specific technique. But he had to admit, it was ridiculously overpowered.


    In the face of Third Dimension''s phasing ability, the must-hit effect of any domain became a joke.


    "How¡­ how is this possible?" The cursed spirit, previously full of confidence, froze in shock. Its most powerful attack had just gone right through Ryuji, leaving him completely unharmed.


    "Is it over already?" Ryuji asked, noticing the attacks had come to a halt. His indifferent smile didn''t waver.


    Clasping his hands together, he turned his gaze to the cursed spirit.


    "In that case, why don''t I show you my domain?"


    If the other side had unleashed a domain, it was only fair to respond in kind.


    "What¡­ is that?" Nanami watched in awe.


    So far, only Gojo had seen Ryuji use his domain, but even Nanami, knowing Ryuji''s talent, couldn''t help but be impressed.


    "Domain Expansion: Horizon of the Captivating Skandha!"


    The domain of Horizon of the Captivating Skandha opened up, its space replacing the cursed spirit''s domain in an instant. Unlike Sukuna''s Malevolent Shrine, this domain wasn''t as fearsome, but it was more than enough to deal with an ordinary special-grade cursed spirit.


    With Ryuji''s vast well of cursed energy powering it, the cursed spirit''s domain was crushed in mere moments.


    "What¡­ what is this place?"


    Nanami, now seeing the beach, the bright sun, and the gentle waves of Horizon of the Captivating Skandha for the first time, was taken aback.


    "This is¡­ beautiful."


    He hadn''t expected such a serene, almost vacation-like domain.


    "I''ve always wanted to visit a place like this on holiday," Nanami remarked with a hint of longing. "Who knew the first time I''d see such a sight would be inside a domain!"


    While Nanami admired the scenery, the cursed spirit was clearly panicking. It hadn''t expected its own domain to be overwhelmed so easily.


    "How¡­ how can this be?"


    Its confidence shattered, the cursed spirit''s eyes darted around at the now unfamiliar space. But before it could react, Ryuji''s calm voice echoed again.


    "Let the dead rise."


    In an instant, the tranquil ocean began to churn. From its depths, cursed spirits shaped like giant fish leapt into the air, rushing straight toward the Transformer-like cursed spirit.


    Within Ryuji''s domain, the sure-hit effect was in full force. The cursed spirit had no chance to dodge.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    The cursed spirit initially tried to resist, but soon it was overwhelmed, struck again and again until it couldn''t fight back.


    "This¡­ this is impossible!" The cursed spirit, unable to comprehend its defeat, screamed in disbelief. It hadn''t expected to be defeated so thoroughly and easily.


    Deploying a domain wasn''t enough. The difference in power was just too vast. Even the fearsome Horizon of the Captivating Skandha had become far more powerful in Ryuji''s hands due to his absurdly high level of cursed energy.


    "Well, not bad."


    Ryuji seemed satisfied with the result.


    "Soul Devouring!"


    Without wasting any time, he activated his Soul Devouring ability. Chains shot out from his back, swiftly wrapping around the cursed spirit. The fish-like cursed spirits retreated as their prey was claimed.


    Though it wasn''t the most massive cursed spirit he had ever consumed, a special-grade spirit was always a good catch.


    "A pity¡­" Ryuji muttered as the chains retracted. The fish spirits returned to the ocean, disappearing as quickly as they had appeared.


    The cursed spirits inside the domain were just manifestations of Ryuji''s cursed energy, not real cursed spirits he could consume. Otherwise, he could create cursed spirits at will and devour them for power.


    "That would''ve been perfect."


    The domain faded, and Nanami stood up, brushing the dust from his clothes.


    "Thanks again," he said gratefully. He wasn''t naive¡ªhe knew he''d have been dead if not for Ryuji stepping in.


    "It''s nothing," Ryuji replied casually, waving off the gratitude.


    "There have been more and more cursed spirits like this lately," Ryuji noted, recalling the spirit''s claim that it had been born from the fear of cars. He hadn''t seen anything like that before.


    "Yeah," Nanami sighed. "People''s negative emotions are off the charts these days. The number and variety of cursed spirits have gone through the roof."


    "So what''s Jujutsu High''s plan to deal with it?" Ryuji asked, curious.


    "There''ve been rumors¡­" Nanami hesitated for a moment but decided to share. After all, Ryuji had saved his life¡ªmore than once, in fact. "They''re talking about¡­ live streaming."


    "Live streaming?" Ryuji was taken aback, then couldn''t help but laugh. "So, sorcerers are going to become internet celebrities now?"


    "That''s one way to put it," Nanami said with a shrug. It sounded absurd, but in the current situation, it might be the best option.


    "Right now, too many people have witnessed cursed spirits. It won''t be long before everyone knows about them. The idea is to stream battles with cursed spirits so people can see sorcerers in action and feel safer. Maybe that''ll calm their fear."


    It made sense. People''s fear of cursed spirits had fueled the rise in curses. If they could show the public that sorcerers were capable of handling these threats, it might reduce their fear.


    But¡­


    "Fear isn''t the only negative emotion out there, you know," Ryuji said, shaking his head. "There''s also jealousy."


    People could be petty and spiteful. If they saw sorcerers wielding powers far beyond that of ordinary humans, some would inevitably feel jealous, angry even.


    "Why not me? Why don''t I have that power? Why am I just an observer?"


    Those feelings could easily give rise to resentment, hatred, and bitterness¡ªemotions just as dangerous as fear.


    "¡­"


    Nanami was silent for a moment, understanding the truth of Ryuji''s words. But still¡­


    "This is the only solution we have right now. We''ll just have to deal with it as best we can."


    Seeing cursed spirits wasn''t something that had ever happened on this scale before. The higher-ups didn''t have a perfect answer.


    Ryuji chuckled. "Well, if Gojo is around, he can probably handle most of it. Just having him should be enough to put people at ease."


    Gojo was the strongest sorcerer alive. Even if people got jealous, they wouldn''t dare act on it as long as Gojo was there to keep things in check.


    "And with your power, Ryuji-kun, I''m sure you''ll keep plenty of people in line too."


    Nanami looked at him with admiration. Ryuji''s strength was also more than enough to keep troublemakers at bay.


    "Haha, maybe," Ryuji said, smiling. "But honestly, I just want a peaceful life. If the cursed spirits get too out of control, it''ll ruin my quiet days."


    Nanami knew Ryuji wasn''t the type to enjoy being tied down. He didn''t want to be part of Jujutsu High, preferring his freedom.


    "That''s fine. It''s just reassuring to have someone like you on our side."


    Gojo was powerful, but he could be unreliable. Ryuji, though, was someone Nanami could trust to get the job done.


    "I''ll take that as a compliment." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the cursed spirit dealt with, Ryuji wasn''t planning to stick around any longer.


    "I''ve got leads on a few more special-grade cursed spirits I need to handle, so I''ll be heading out."


    "Understood."


    Nanami watched him leave, then sighed.


    "Looks like I''ll be working overtime again. Ugh, I hate overtime."


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 90+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 118: Idle Transfiguration At Work

    The next day.


    Ryuji came to school as usual.


    During lunch break in the classroom, besides Yukino and the others, two new faces had joined them¡ªNanako and Mimiko .


    The two sisters sat on the table, casually swinging their legs, looking very relaxed. Even under the curious gazes of the other girls in the Service Club, they didn''t seem the least bit nervous.


    After all, they had experienced much more intense situations when they were with the Panxing Sect. This was nothing to them.


    "Alright!" Ryuji stood up and clapped his hands, drawing everyone''s attention. "You''ve probably seen these two before¡ªMimi and Nana. They''re with me now."


    The others had seen the Hasaba sisters before when they had come to ask Ryuji for help, so their presence wasn''t a complete surprise.


    "Hello," the two sisters greeted. Though their tone wasn''t overly friendly, it wasn''t hostile either. It was more of a neutral, no-nonsense kind of greeting.


    Given that they had once followed Geto Suguru, who preached that non-sorcerers were no more than monkeys, it was understandable that they held a certain contempt for ordinary people. It was ingrained in them.


    After a brief pause, the other girls in the Service Club introduced themselves politely.


    "Hello, I''m Miko Yotsuya."


    "Hi, I''m Hana Yurikawa. You can call me Hana, and I''m also Ryuji-kun''s girlfriend!"


    "¡­"


    The rest of the introductions were much simpler and less forward compared to Hana''s bold declaration.


    "A sorcerer?" Nanako and Mimiko only paid attention to Miko, Hana, and Mai for a brief moment before dismissing the rest.


    After all, the Hasaba sisters were second-grade sorcerers, so they could sense the cursed energy within Miko and the others. It wasn''t strong, but it was there.


    Yukino and the others were smart enough to pick up on this. They noticed the sisters'' subtle disdain for non-sorcerers, but they didn''t let it bother them. They remained calm and composed in their seats.


    Seeing this, Ryuji explained, "These two followed Suguru Geto for a while, and they still believe in his idea that non-sorcerers aren''t human, just monkeys. It might take them some time to change that view."


    Ryuji wasn''t one to claim he treated sorcerers and non-sorcerers equally. In truth, he only cared about the people around him. But he didn''t go as far as to exclude non-sorcerers from the human race.


    "I never said I wanted to change it," Nanako, the older sister with blonde hair and a bit of a rebellious look, couldn''t help but mutter, clearly still holding onto her beliefs.


    "Hm?"


    Ryuji didn''t say anything more but shot her a look. The kind that said, *You''re with me now, so you follow my rules.*


    Mimiko, the younger sister, quickly tugged on Nanako''s sleeve and looked at Ryuji apologetically. "We''ll change. Slowly."


    Nanako wasn''t truly disobedient; she just had a bit of a defiant streak. Now, under Ryuji''s gaze, she fell quiet and looked away.


    "Good." Ryuji nodded, not pressing the issue further.


    Then he looked at the others. "Anyway, the Hasaba sisters are both second-grade sorcerers. If any of you have questions about sorcery, feel free to ask them for help."


    The sisters had trained under Geto Suguru, a special-grade sorcerer, so their foundations were solid. They would be great teachers for newcomers.


    "Them?" Nanako and Mimiko blinked in confusion, looking around. When Ryuji said "everyone," he really meant everyone in the Service Club.


    "Wait, but they don''t have the qualifications to be sorcerers, right?" the sisters asked, puzzled.


    They wouldn''t refuse to teach, but if the others didn''t have the potential to become sorcerers, then teaching them would be pointless.


    Ryuji simply crossed his arms and smiled, not answering directly.


    However, Yukino and Utaha, being as sharp as ever, quickly caught on.


    "Ryuji-kun, does that mean you''ve found a way to give ordinary people the ability to become sorcerers?" Yukino asked, her eyes widening slightly.


    After all, Ryuji had mentioned something like this before.


    "Of course!" Ryuji responded confidently. Over the past few days, he had perfected his control over the Idle Transfiguration, a technique capable of altering one''s body at the soul level, enough to solve the problem of qualifications.


    "Huh?!"


    "This is impossible!"


    Nanako and Mimiko were in disbelief. They had never heard of anything that could give a regular person the ability to become a sorcerer. It was always something you were either born with or without.


    Ryuji didn''t bother explaining further. He raised his hand, and the power of Idle Transfiguration began to form around it.


    "Idle Transfiguration is a technique that can modify the soul to alter the body. The main difference between sorcerers and ordinary people is in the brain. If you change an ordinary brain into that of a sorcerer, then anyone can become a sorcerer."


    After hearing Ryuji''s explanation, the sisters were left speechless. They didn''t know what to say.


    "Who wants to go first?" Ryuji asked, ignoring their stunned reactions and looking around at the group.


    "I¡­" Utaha started, but Yukino quickly stood up first, beating her to it. "I''ll go first."


    She approached Ryuji with a serious expression.


    "Don''t worry, everyone will get a turn!" Ryuji reassured the others. After all, the process didn''t take long.


    He gently touched Yukino''s forehead, and the power of Idle Transfiguration activated. In an instant, Ryuji could see into Yukino''s soul and made the necessary adjustments.


    The process was quick, taking only a few minutes. When Ryuji removed his hand, Yukino slowly opened her eyes.


    Everyone, including Nanako and Mimiko, watched closely.


    "It doesn''t feel any different," Yukino said, looking slightly confused. She couldn''t sense any big changes in herself.


    "The real change happens when you try to sense your cursed energy," Ryuji explained with a smile.


    "I see."


    Yukino nodded, understanding what he meant. She had paid attention when Ryuji taught Miko and the others how to control their cursed energy, so she didn''t need much guidance to start practicing on her own.


    "Oh, by the way," Ryuji added, "unlike sorcerers born with the ability, those who undergo the Idle Transfiguration transformation are considered ''acquired sorcerers.'' This means it''ll be harder for you to awaken an innate technique."


    In other words, innate techniques were like natural talents, if you weren''t born with one, it was difficult to manifest it later.


    "Hard, but not impossible, right?"


    "Exactly."


    Ryuji didn''t deny it. Though being an acquired sorcerer was generally considered inferior to being born with the ability, there were always exceptions.


    "Maybe one of you will surprise us and awaken a technique. Even if you don''t, it''s not the end of the world. Sorcerers have plenty of ways to fight without needing an innate technique."


    In fact, many talented sorcerers hadn''t awakened innate techniques but were still extremely powerful. There were other techniques like the New Shadow Style or simple domain manipulation. There was also the *Falling Blossom Emotion technique from the Zenin family, which could counter domains.


    These were all techniques that didn''t require innate abilities and were still highly effective.


    "So, even if you don''t awaken a technique, don''t get discouraged. With my connections, it won''t be hard to find you some powerful abilities that don''t rely on innate talents."


    It was all about who you knew, after all. Ryuji wasn''t above using his influence to get what he wanted. If someone didn''t give him what he needed, he''d just take it.


    "Very reliable!"


    "That''s right! With Ryuji-kun here, we have nothing to worry about!"


    "Hehe!"


    The girls laughed, reassured by Ryuji''s confidence. Their trust in him was clear.


    Seeing this, Nanako and Mimiko felt a little envious. But Ryuji wasn''t the type to play favorites.


    "What are you two jealous of? Don''t forget, you''re mine too," he said, noticing the look on their faces. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "¡­"


    After a brief pause, the two sisters smiled and nodded, their loyalty now firmly placed with Ryuji.


    "Alright, next up!" Ryuji called out as Yukino moved to the side to start practicing gathering cursed energy.


    "It''s my turn!" Utaha stepped forward eagerly.


    One by one, the rest of the girls went through the transformation, gaining the ability to become sorcerers. Those who weren''t present didn''t need to worry¡ªRyuji could always transform them later. With the Idle Transfiguration technique, it was as simple as a wave of his hand.


    As the girls basked in the joy of their newfound power, Ryuji turned his gaze toward Nanako and Mimiko.


    "What is it?" they asked, feeling a bit uneasy under his stare.


    "I''m just wondering if Idle Transfiguration can remove the curse on you two."


    "Curse?"


    Nanako and Mimiko were both stunned.


    "We''re cursed?" Mimiko asked, looking confused.


    They had never considered that possibility before.


    "Have you never wondered why, even after becoming second-grade sorcerers, no matter how much you train, your strength hasn''t improved?" Ryuji asked, crossing his arms.


    "Uh¡­"


    The sisters had always thought that they had simply reached the limit of their talent. But now, hearing Ryuji''s words, it made them reconsider.


    "So¡­ we''ve been cursed this whole time?" Nanako asked, still processing the information.


    "Exactly. It''s called the Curse of Twins," Ryuji explained, not holding anything back. He briefly told them about the curse, how their talents had been split between them because they were twins, which was why their powers had stagnated at a certain level.


    "Is there a way to remove this curse?" Mimiko asked hopefully. Both sisters wanted to keep improving, and if the curse was holding them back, they were eager to find a solution.


    "Well, the most straightforward method is¡­ out of the question."


    The sisters didn''t need Ryuji to elaborate. The simplest way to break the curse would be for one of them to die, allowing the other to inherit the full talent. But neither they nor Ryuji would ever consider something like that.


    After all, both of them were his now, and losing even one was unacceptable.


    "But I''m curious to see if Idle Transfiguration can lift it," Ryuji mused aloud. He gestured for them to come closer.


    The two sisters exchanged a glance, then stepped forward without hesitation, standing before Ryuji.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 90+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 119: Ice and Fire Innate technique?

    He raised his hands and gently tapped the foreheads of Nanako and Mimiko.


    The Idle Transfiguration was activated.


    Since it was a curse, Ryuji wasn''t completely sure if the Idle Transfiguration could alter it. But after closely observing the situation, he realized something.


    "This seems surprisingly simple."


    The Curse of Twins, in essence, was like an incomplete talent split between the two sisters. As a result, their souls were also missing a portion, making it impossible for either of them to fully develop their powers.


    But with the Idle Transfiguration, all Ryuji had to do was repair that missing part of their souls, and the curse could be lifted. It was a straightforward fix.


    That''s why Ryuji found the process unexpectedly easy.


    The Idle Transfiguration, developed by Mahito, was truly absurd in its capabilities. No wonder Kenjaku regarded this technique as a key part of his plans.


    "Well, let''s begin," Ryuji said, smiling.


    Since both Nanako and Mimiko were his people, Ryuji naturally wanted them to grow stronger.


    Under his control, the incomplete portions of Nanako and Mimiko''s souls were gradually restored.


    "This is it!"


    As their souls became whole, the sisters felt an immediate change. Their eyes shot open wide in shock.


    The next moment¡ª


    Bang! Bang!


    A surge of cursed energy exploded from both Nanako and Mimiko.


    Their power had risen from second-grade sorcerers to first-grade in an instant.


    It was as if all the cursed energy they had accumulated during their past training, which had been held back by the curse, was now being fully unleashed.


    "I became a first-grade sorcerer!"


    "This is amazing!"


    The two sisters looked at each other, excitement lighting up their faces as they laughed out loud.


    Ryuji smiled calmly, not at all surprised. He had expected this outcome.


    "You both have considerable talent. The fact that you were able to become second-grade sorcerers even with the twin curse holding you back is impressive. Now that your talent is fully restored, it wouldn''t be surprising if you reach special-grade in the future."


    Before he could finish his thought, both sisters rushed toward him, one on each side, with a playful, grateful energy.


    "Thank you!"


    Whether it was out of gratitude or something more, Ryuji simply smiled and embraced them.


    Ryuji wasn''t the type to worry about his women growing too powerful and turning against him. If he couldn''t handle something as small as that, it would be an embarrassment considering the strength he had gained.


    Just as the affectionate moment unfolded, a sudden chill swept through the room.


    "Hm?"


    Ryuji turned his head, puzzled.


    Yukino, who had been quietly focusing on gathering her cursed energy, now stood up with a startled expression. Her hands were covered in a thin layer of frost.


    "What''s happening to me?"


    It wasn''t surprising that Yukino felt a bit scared by the sudden manifestation of icy energy.


    "Don''t worry," Ryuji said calmly, walking over to her. He lightly tapped her on the shoulder, using his cursed energy to stabilize the cold power that was surging within her.


    Slowly, the frost around Yukino began to melt, and the chill in the air faded away.


    "What was that?" Yukino asked, looking down at her hands in confusion.


    "An Innate technique," Nanako explained, stepping forward. "Yukino, you just awakened an Innate technique."


    Yukino blinked in surprise.


    Ryuji chuckled. "Looks like you''re one of the lucky ones. Like I mentioned earlier, even though it''s difficult for someone who wasn''t born a sorcerer to awaken an innate technique, it''s not impossible. You just proved it."


    She had awakened an ice-attribute technique, a powerful one at that.


    "An ice-related technique, huh? That''s quite strong."


    Ryuji thought about it for a moment. It reminded him of Uraume, a subordinate of Sukuna, who used a similar ice-condensing technique. Although Uraume''s strength wasn''t quite at the special-grade level, it was still far above most first-grade sorcerers.


    "Keep working at it. There''s a lot of potential in that technique," Ryuji encouraged.


    Yukino nodded firmly, her face serious. She was determined to become stronger, not just for her own sake, but so that one day she could stand beside Ryuji and help him.


    In the past, Yukino''s goal had been to become a righteous sorcerer and save people from curses. But now, her top priority was to support Ryuji. Everything else could come later.


    With the new guidance from Nanako and Mimiko, the atmosphere in the Service Club had become much more focused. The girls spent most of their time practicing their cursed energy manipulation, leaving the room quieter than usual.


    Ryuji didn''t mind the quiet. In fact, he enjoyed it. These peaceful, leisurely moments were exactly what he preferred.


    However, things soon became more eventful.


    Boom!


    A burst of flames erupted in the middle of the room, filling the air with heat.


    Ryuji quickly raised his hand, using his cursed energy to gather the flames and prevent them from spreading.


    "A fire Innate technique what the¡ª"


    It was a rare and powerful technique, one that reminded Ryuji of the fire Innate technique used by one of the Four Great Calamity Cursed Spirits, Jogo. While Jogo''s Innate technique was incredibly destructive, even this lesser version carried significant power.


    What surprised Ryuji even more was who had awakened it.


    Miura Yumiko.


    Yes, she had been given the chance to become a sorcerer along with Yui and Hina. However, while Yui and Hina hadn''t awakened any special techniques, Yumiko had just unlocked a fire Innate technique.


    The Queen of Flame had now awakened a fire-attribute technique.


    The Ice Queen, Yukino, had unlocked an ice-condensing technique.


    Ryuji couldn''t help but chuckle. These titles they had in school¡ªone of fire and one of ice really did fit them perfectly.


    "Not bad," Ryuji said, noticing the eager look in Yumiko''s eyes. He nodded approvingly. "Keep practicing."


    Yumiko grinned, clearly happy with his praise. She would need some time to fully control the technique, but she was already on the right path.


    As she composed herself, she cast a competitive glance at Yukino. The two had never been close, and even though they were now both under Ryuji''s care, there was still a rivalry between them.


    The rivalry wasn''t hostile, but neither of them was willing to admit they were lesser than the other.


    Yukino, noticing Yumiko''s gaze, narrowed her eyes slightly. She wasn''t about to back down.


    Want to surpass me? Good luck with that.


    Yumiko understood the challenge in Yukino''s eyes and grit her teeth, doubling down on her efforts.


    With this competitive fire fueling them, both Yukino and Yumiko began to progress rapidly in their training.


    Utaha, watching from the side, didn''t say much. But the way her fingers tapped the desk more quickly than usual gave away her irritation.


    She might not have voiced it, but she definitely had a strong personality. Seeing one girl after another awaken powerful techniques naturally bothered her.


    But before she could dwell on it, Ryuji reached over and held her hand.


    "???"


    The sudden gesture startled Utaha. She looked at him in confusion.


    "¡­"


    Ryuji simply gave her a reassuring look. Even if she didn''t awaken a technique, he would still take care of her. He would always give her something better.


    Utaha understood. After a moment of silence, she smiled back at him, the irritation she''d felt beginning to fade.


    That''s right. There was no need to worry. Even if the others had their techniques, she had Ryuji. And with him by her side, everything would work out.


    Meanwhile, the day of the banquet at the Shinomiya family estate was drawing closer.


    Ryuji had recently received a call from Gan''an Shinomiya, encouraging him to attend. While Ryuji didn''t particularly care about the event, he saw no reason to refuse. It was a free meal, after all.


    He even considered bringing some of the girls along for the experience.


    But while Ryuji was enjoying these peaceful, daily moments, the world outside was rapidly changing.


    The existence of cursed spirits could no longer be hidden. While the curtain technique could keep ordinary people out of areas with cursed spirits, it couldn''t fully protect those already inside.


    "What is that thing?!"


    "Monster! It''s a monster!"


    "What''s happening to the world?!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Run for your life!"


    People screamed and fled as cursed spirits began appearing in broad daylight. In their panic, they trampled over each other, and many died not from the cursed spirits, but from the chaos of the crowd.


    One or two incidents like this could be covered up. But when it kept happening, word spread quickly.


    More and more people began to realize that the world wasn''t as safe and perfect as they had believed. Cursed spirits had always been lurking in the shadows, and now they were out in the open.


    The school wasn''t immune to this either. Conversations about cursed spirits had become common among the students. It was clear just how far this information had spread.


    "So, what are we doing here?" one sorcerer asked impatiently, standing in a crowded meeting room at Jujutsu High.


    Sorcerers from both the Tokyo and Kyoto branches were present, as well as several high-level independent sorcerers. The normally quiet meeting room was now packed and noisy with concerned voices filling the room.


    "Hm?"


    Sitting in his seat, Kusakabe glanced over at Mei Mei, who was seated beside him, as calm and composed as ever despite the chaos.


    "It''s rare to see you here without asking for compensation for wasting your time," Kusakabe said with a teasing smile.


    Normally, Mei Mei would demand payment if she felt her time was being wasted, even in serious situations like this. Her reputation for putting a price on everything was well-known.


    However, this time Mei Mei barely reacted. She simply raised her head slightly, glancing at Kusakabe with an indifferent expression.


    "Shut up."


    "..."


    Her quiet but firm command instantly silenced Kusakabe. He quickly averted his gaze, realizing he had crossed a line.


    Even among first-grade sorcerers, Mei Mei was a force to be reckoned with. Kusakabe knew better than to push her when she was in a bad mood.


    But what had caused her to be so on edge?


    Kusakabe subtly turned his gaze toward Nanami, who was sitting across from them.


    "..."


    Nanami, noticing Kusakabe''s questioning look, shook his head in silence, indicating that he had no idea either.


    Kusakabe sighed internally. Sometimes, women''s moods were a mystery even to him.


    At least, he thought, this was one situation where being single had its advantages. He didn''t have to deal with any unexpected mood swings.


    In the meantime, Nanami was feeling a quiet sense of relief as well.


    At least he didn''t have to worry about the complications that came with relationships. In this chaotic world, he had enough on his plate as it was.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 90+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 120: Different Domains?

    "Tsk."


    Mei Mei sat with her arms crossed, her head lowered, saying nothing. Though she was perfectly still, her irritation was clear.


    The truth was, she was frustrated¡ªnot with the meeting itself, but because it had been days since she''d last had a chance to "run into" Ryuji.


    Ever since they''d met, Mei Mei had been wondering when she''d see him again, picturing different scenarios and what kind of "coincidental" encounter they might have.


    But she wasn''t about to be the one to call and set up a meeting, that would be far too direct. She was still a beautiful woman with her pride intact. She couldn''t look too eager, after all.


    So, she''d come up with a plan.


    Since Ryuji was frequently out hunting special-grade cursed spirits, Mei Mei had thought she could figure out where he might be and "happen" to arrive first, creating a perfect accidental meeting.


    It was flawless.


    But sometimes fate was a tricky thing. Before, she''d run into him by chance without even trying. But now, every time she set up the perfect opportunity to encounter him, something would come up, and she''d miss him by just a hair.


    "Damn it," she muttered under her breath. How did I miss him again?


    Her plan was foolproof, so why did it keep failing?


    To top it off, there was a sting of annoyance in her chest. Mei Mei was used to men pursuing her, not the other way around. Why hadn''t Ryuji taken the initiative to seek her out?


    It was irritating. And it made her want him even more.


    "Yo!"


    A cheerful voice broke her train of thought.


    Gojo strolled into the conference room, wearing his usual casual grin, not looking worried in the slightest. His laid-back arrival immediately silenced the room.


    Everyone''s conversations stopped in an instant. Gojo''s presence commanded attention. That was the respect and fear the strongest sorcerer of modern times inspired.


    "It''s rare to see so many sorcerers gathered like this!" Gojo said with a smirk, greeting some of the attendees, many of whom he''d probably fought at some point in the past.


    "Alright, enough of that, Gojo. Let''s get started," came the voice of Principal Yaga from behind him, interrupting his chatter.


    Gojo sighed, rolling his eyes but obediently finding a seat.


    Yaga looked around the room, addressing everyone with a serious expression. "Alright, everyone. I''m sure you''re all aware of the recent surge in cursed spirits. And I''m sure you''ve also heard that the existence of curses can no longer be hidden from the public. People are starting to talk about curses and sorcerers openly. This is a situation unlike anything we''ve ever faced."


    The room was silent. Everyone knew that was why they''d been called here, but hearing it out loud still made the situation feel more urgent.


    "Okay, okay, enough with the build-up," Gojo interrupted, waving his hand impatiently. "What''s the plan?"


    Yaga shot him an annoyed look but continued, "The higher-ups have decided on a solution: live broadcasts."


    A few murmurs broke out in the room. Live broadcasts?


    Yaga explained, "The plan is to broadcast our battles with cursed spirits to the public. The goal is to use the strength of our sorcerers to reassure ordinary people, to show them that curses are not unbeatable, that we''re here to protect them."


    For the sorcerers, who had always worked behind the scenes, this was a big shift. Some looked uncomfortable, while others seemed intrigued. They all understood the reasoning, though. It was a bold solution, and for now, it was the best option they had.


    "Well, would you look at that," Gojo said with a smirk. "Didn''t think those crusty old higher-ups had it in them to come up with something like this. I thought they just sat around all day counting their money and bossing people around."


    Some of the other sorcerers might have wanted to laugh, but no one dared to join in. Only Gojo could get away with mocking the higher-ups so openly. The others simply kept their eyes down, pretending they hadn''t heard him.


    "Gojo." Yaga shot him a warning look. "Let''s keep this professional."


    But then he added, "This plan wasn''t devised by the higher-ups. It was Lord Tengen''s idea."


    At that, Gojo burst out laughing. "Of course it was! Hahahaha!"


    Anyone could tell there was a bitter edge to his laughter.


    Even as the world was on the verge of being overrun by cursed spirits, the higher-ups had done nothing to adapt. Instead of leading, they were still protecting their own interests. It was Tengen, the one who rarely involved himself with the affairs of others, who had come up with the plan.


    Gojo''s laughter faded, and his expression turned dangerous. "Rotten to the core," he muttered. "If it weren''t for the fact that no one''s ready to take their place, I''d have wiped them out by now."


    Despite his power, Gojo knew managing the world of sorcery was an entirely different skill from fighting. The old guard may have been corrupt, but they controlled a network of influence and authority that couldn''t simply be replaced overnight. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yaga saw Gojo''s darkening mood and sighed. "Alright, enough of that. Since everyone agrees on the plan, we need to start preparing. Soon, we''ll be stepping out of the shadows and into the public eye. Get ready."


    The sorcerers in the room murmured in agreement, some looking uneasy at the thought of fighting in front of an audience. After a few moments, many of them began to file out, leaving just a handful behind, mostly from Jujutsu High and Kyoto High.


    "Gojo." Yaga looked at him, his tone firm. "You''ll be the first to go on camera. We need a strong debut, so you''ll be facing a special-grade curse. Make it count."


    Even Principal Gakuganji from Kyoto High, who often clashed with Gojo, didn''t object. Everyone knew that Gojo''s power was unmatched. If anyone could make an impact, it was him.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry." Gojo grinned, his tone more serious than his words suggested. "I''ll make it a spectacle."


    It would be a perfect opportunity to showcase the strength of sorcerers and show the world that there was nothing to fear.


    "Oh, by the way," Gojo said, as if suddenly remembering something. "As far as special-grades go, we''ve got me, but then there''s another one, right?"


    The room went quiet, with several people glancing around in confusion.


    Gakuganji raised an eyebrow. "Another special-grade sorcerer? What are you talking about?"


    Gojo grinned. "I''m talking about Ryuji."


    At that name, recognition sparked in the eyes of the Kyoto students, especially Miwa and Momo. Ryuji had saved them once, and his presence had left a strong impression.


    "Ah, Ryuji," Gakuganji said, nodding slowly. "Yes, I''ve heard rumors. They say you even consider him a genius, Gojo."


    "It''s not just rumors." Nanami, who had been silent up until now, spoke up. "I saw him in action recently. Ryuji opened his domain and defeated a top-tier special-grade cursed spirit, one that had opened its own domain as well."


    The room went quiet at that. Sorcerers exchanged looks of astonishment. Opening a domain was a rare skill, even among special-grade sorcerers.


    "You''re serious?" Gakuganji asked, clearly shocked. He had known Ryuji was talented, but this was on a different level.


    Nanami nodded. "He handled it with ease. The cursed spirit didn''t stand a chance. Ryuji''s power is very real."


    Gojo smirked. "Told you, didn''t I? He''s the real deal."


    "Speaking of which," Nanami added with a slight smile, "his domain was the most beautiful I''ve ever seen. Sunshine, ocean, beach¡­ it looked like a perfect vacation spot. It was almost surreal."


    The others looked at him in surprise. A beach domain?


    Mei Mei''s eyes narrowed slightly. She had seen Ryuji''s domain before, and it hadn''t been anything like what Nanami was describing. When she had witnessed it, it had been dark and dangerous, a blood-red space filled with a sense of foreboding.


    Something wasn''t adding up.


    "What''s wrong, Mei Mei?" Nanami asked, noticing her expression.


    She hesitated, then decided to speak up. "Are you sure? When I saw Ryuji''s domain, it was¡­ different. Dark red, almost oppressive. It felt dangerous, not beautiful."


    Nanami''s eyebrows knit together. "Sunshine and ocean aren''t exactly dark and oppressive, are they?"


    "Exactly," Mei Mei replied, still puzzled. She wasn''t the type to misunderstand something like that.


    A few others began to murmur, realizing the implications. If Ryuji''s domain could appear so drastically different depending on the viewer, that suggested he had an unusual level of control over it, or maybe even multiple domains.


    Principal Yaga''s gaze sharpened. "Mei Mei, can you describe exactly what you saw?"


    Mei Mei hesitated, wondering if this was crossing some line of Ryuji''s privacy. But then she recalled that Ryuji had never tried to hide his strength. He had faced down curses openly and had never asked her to conceal his strength, so she stopped hesitating.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 90+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 121: Utaha and Eriri’s Broke Abilities

    "Dark red! It looks dangerous, and in the domain space, it seems like Ryuji is using some kind of slashing technique!"


    "Slashing technique?"


    Nanami said nothing, simply shaking his head.


    Clearly, the domain he was seeing was completely different from what others were describing. If this wasn''t some kind of illusion, then there was only one explanation.


    No one believed Nanami or anyone else would joke about something this serious.


    "This is impossible!"


    For thousands of years, there had never been a sorcerer who could open two domains.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Instead of concern, Gojo burst into laughter.


    "Interesting! Really, really interesting!"


    Upon realizing that Ryuji might be capable of wielding two domain techniques, Gojo''s first reaction wasn''t panic, but sheer excitement. With his overwhelming confidence in his own abilities, he wasn''t one to feel threatened easily.


    "I originally thought Ryuji''s technique was similar to Yuta''s imitation technique, but it seems to be something even more advanced!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    An imitation technique couldn''t copy domains, nor could it combine multiple abilities simultaneously. But Ryuji seemed to have no such limitations.


    After a moment of silence, Gakuganji finally spoke up in the conference room.


    "So¡­ is there any chance we could recruit him?"


    Before, they hadn''t thought too much about it. But now, if there was even a sliver of a chance, Gakuganji wanted Ryuji on their side.


    Unfortunately, when Gakuganji looked around, both Nanami and Gojo were shaking their heads.


    "That kind of guy won''t sell his freedom for a few perks," Gojo said with a grin.


    The most intriguing thought, however, was Gojo''s own curiosity. "I wonder¡­ would he be able to use my techniques one day? My Limitless technique? Or maybe even my domain, Infinite Void?"


    The Limitless technique required specific principles to reach its full potential. But if it came to Infinite Void, it was a different story.


    "¡­"


    No one responded to Gojo''s musings. They lacked his strength, and more importantly, his unwavering confidence.


    Late at night, as quiet settled over the city¡­


    In her room, Utaha sat alone, staring at her laptop with a helpless expression.


    "Is it really impossible for me to awaken a technique?" she muttered to herself.


    Despite knowing that Ryuji wouldn''t treat her poorly even if she couldn''t awaken a cursed technique, there was a pang of envy in her heart. Especially when she thought of her friends Miko, Hana, and Mai all possessing unique abilities within their group. Even Yukino and Yumiko had awakened their own techniques.


    Sighing, she leaned back in her chair, staring blankly at the laptop screen. Though she had become a sorcerer, Utaha hadn''t forgotten her original passion: writing light novels.


    She wasn''t doing it for the money; it was something she truly loved. And even with her new life as a sorcerer, she continued her work, though it was getting harder to balance everything.


    "I feel like my time is running out," she muttered, staring at the empty document on her screen.


    Should she give up?


    As she typed away aimlessly, her mind drifted. After a long stretch of silence, she let out another heavy sigh.


    "If only my cursed power could just¡­ suddenly increase on its own," she typed, her fingers moving almost without thinking.


    After a moment, she looked back at her screen. She had typed the thought aloud, though it had no bearing on her story. She was about to delete it when¡ª


    "Huh?"


    Utaha froze. She suddenly felt a strange surge inside her, as if her cursed energy had inexplicably increased. Given that she had only a minimal amount to start with, this sudden boost was startlingly noticeable¡ªnearly doubling her initial reserves.


    "How¡­ how is that possible?" she whispered.


    She looked down at the line she''d typed. Her eyes brightened with a realization.


    "No way¡­"


    Heart pounding, she deleted the sentence, but her cursed energy remained stable. Pausing only a moment, she tried typing something new.


    "It''s going to be windy outside."


    Nothing happened.


    Had she just imagined it? Or was it just a random fluke?


    Determined to try again, Utaha revised the sentence. "Outside the house, a strong wind will blow!"


    Still, no response.


    She rewrote it one more time, more specific this time: "In ten seconds, a strong wind will blow outside my house."


    Ten seconds passed.


    Then¡ª


    Whoosh!


    A sudden gust whipped up outside her window.


    "That''s it!" Utaha''s eyes lit up. She had actually done it. She had awakened a technique!


    Excitement flooded her, until she felt a sharp pain in her chest. She began coughing, crimson droplets staining her hands, and her fingers cramped painfully.


    "Backlash¡­" she realized.


    Ryuji had once told her that certain powerful techniques came with a risk of backlash. The stronger the technique, the harsher the consequences, with some potentially costing the user their life.


    But Utaha was overjoyed, not afraid.


    The backlash only confirmed that she had, indeed, awakened a cursed technique. If she hadn''t used a technique, there would be no backlash.


    "Haha¡­ Hahahaha!"


    Laughing despite the pain, Utaha wiped the blood from her lips. Her first thought was to rush and tell Ryuji. She quickly gathered her things, shoving a tablet into her bag instead of a laptop, it would be enough for her writing.


    Even though it was dark, she didn''t care. She wanted to show Ryuji her newfound power. She could only imagine the look on his face when he realized she''d finally awakened her technique.


    Elsewhere, another person was wrestling with similar thoughts, Eriri, sitting in her room, sighing as she stared at her sketchpad.


    "If only I could awaken a technique too¡­"


    Yukino''s ice powers, Yumiko''s fire abilities¡­ Eriri envied them both.


    If only she could awaken a technique as well.


    But unlike Utaha, Eriri didn''t have an all-consuming obsession. She wanted a technique, yes, but she wouldn''t let it haunt her. If it happened, it happened. If not, oh well.


    "Anyway, that pretentious writer didn''t awaken a technique either!" she muttered smugly, thinking of Utaha. As long as she wasn''t the only one without powers, she could make her peace with it.


    Little did she know, her rival''s situation had changed drastically.


    Humming, she picked up her brush, gazing blankly at her empty sketchpad.


    "Ugh, the deadline''s looming¡­"


    As an artist known for her suggestive art style, Sawamura had a submission deadline coming up fast. But with everything happening recently, she''d been unable to draw anything.


    "Really, I have zero inspiration right now!"


    Holding the brush in her hand, she absentmindedly started drawing a large, cartoonish cat on her blank page.


    "Maybe it doesn''t even matter anymore," she mused aloud. "With the world going crazy, who cares about deadlines?"


    Before she knew it, she had drawn a large cat on the page. It was simple, almost childlike in its cartoonish proportions.


    Poof!


    To her shock, the cat moved, as if brought to life. It began swimming across the page and then jumped out of the sketchpad entirely.


    "Wha¡ª?!"


    Eriri stumbled back, shocked. She wasn''t sure if she was seeing things.


    As the cat leapt off the page, she tentatively waved at it, and the cat responded, coming closer to her.


    "Did¡­ did I do that?" She could hardly believe it.


    She hadn''t been trying to summon anything special, but there it was a large cartoonish cat, fully alive and responding to her.


    "This¡­ this has to be my technique!"


    Eriri felt a rush of excitement. Ordinary art didn''t just come to life like this. She must have awakened a technique, and it seemed linked to her drawings.


    In her joy, she began to laugh. The cat, as if understanding her excitement, began to prance around her, mirroring her mood.


    However, just as she was about to celebrate fully, she felt an intense wave of exhaustion. Her cursed energy reserves were drained, and she collapsed to the floor.


    "Wha¡­ I''m so¡­ tired¡­"


    Without enough cursed energy to sustain the cat, it started to fade, retreating back into the drawing as she lay there, too weak to move.


    "Man¡­ I''m just¡­ so sleepy¡­" she murmured as she drifted off into an exhausted sleep, a faint smile still on her face.


    ***


    Bonus Chapter.


    Support me on patreon to read 90+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 122: A Written Version

    "Why on earth is she sleeping on the floor?"


    Sayuri had heard some noise coming from Eriri''s room and walked over curiously. When she peeked in, she saw her daughter fast asleep on the floor, surrounded by an empty drawing board and scattered art supplies.


    Shaking her head with a hint of exasperation, Sayuri whispered, "This girl¡­" She guessed that Eriri had likely been working late and just collapsed from exhaustion. Without thinking too much about it, she picked her daughter up and placed her comfortably on her bed.


    After adjusting Eriri''s blanket, Sayuri glanced at the empty drawing board and sighed softly. "I wonder if she''s struggling with inspiration again¡­" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As she quietly left Eriri''s room, a thought crossed her mind. "Come to think of it, it''s been a while since I last saw Ryuji¡­"


    Her cheeks warmed as she remembered their last meeting, and she found herself feeling a bit nervous. She resolved to make plans to see him again soon.


    ---


    Meanwhile¡­


    Ryuji was lounging at home when he suddenly heard a rapid knock at his door, followed by a familiar voice.


    "Ryuji! Ryuji!"


    Recognizing the voice, Ryuji strolled over to open the door, stifling a yawn as he did so. Before he could greet his visitor properly, Kasumigaoka Utaha all but threw herself at him, her face flushed from running.


    "Utaha? What''s going on?"


    Just then, a system notification echoed in his mind.


    "New entry detected from contact with target: Kasumigaoka Utaha. Golden entry available. Load entry?"


    Ryuji blinked in surprise. A golden entry from Utaha? This was unexpected. But as intriguing as it was, he pushed the thought aside for now, focusing instead on the clearly exhausted girl in front of him.


    "Are you¡­ hurt?" he asked, noticing the faint pallor of her skin and the slight trembling of her hands.


    Utaha shook her head with a tired but bright smile. "I''m fine¡­ just a bit worn out."


    By now, Mimiko and Nanako, Ryuji''s housemates, had come out of their rooms, rubbing their eyes sleepily.


    "Utaha?" Nanako asked, surprised to see her standing at the door so late at night.


    Utaha gave them a quick nod, acknowledging their presence, but her attention quickly returned to Ryuji.


    "Here, let me heal you first," Ryuji said, activating his RCT to treat whatever minor injuries or exhaustion she might have accumulated.


    While he worked, the two sisters exchanged curious glances, picking up on the tension and the unusual situation. It was clear that something significant had happened.


    Once the healing was complete, Utaha let out a sigh of relief, visibly more at ease. The residual pain from her earlier experience had faded, and she felt much better.


    "Thanks, Ryuji," she murmured. Then, with a playful smile, she added, "Guess why I''m here?"


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow. "Awakened a technique, didn''t you?"


    Utaha''s smile widened. "Bingo."


    The sisters, Mimiko and Nanako, exchanged looks of amazement.


    "So, that''s why you''re hurt?" Nanako asked. "Was it the backlash from using your new technique?"


    Utaha nodded. "It''s¡­ a bit more powerful than I expected."


    Ryuji''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. "Show me."


    Utaha pulled out a tablet from her bag. Under everyone''s watchful gaze, she typed a simple sentence on the screen:


    "In five seconds, a flame will appear in front of me."


    Five seconds later¡ª


    Whoosh!


    A small flame, about the size of a basketball, flickered to life in mid-air before her. It lasted only a moment before vanishing, but the strain was immediate. Utaha''s face turned pale, and she coughed, a hint of blood appearing on her lips.


    "Whoa! That''s incredible!" Mimiko said, wide-eyed.


    Ryuji quickly placed a hand on Utaha''s shoulder, activating his RCT again to ease the strain and heal her.


    "Your technique¡­ it''s like a written version of the Cursed Speech technique," Ryuji observed thoughtfully.


    Mimiko and Nanako nodded in agreement. "Yeah, it''s similar to the Inumaki family''s Cursed Speech technique, but it''s activated through writing instead of speaking."


    Utaha, now feeling a bit more stabilized, grinned. "It''s pretty amazing, right? I can make anything I write come true¡­ within reason, of course."


    Ryuji''s expression turned serious. "Just be careful. Techniques like this come with heavy backlash if overused, especially if you try to do something big. You need to be cautious until you can master the RCT yourself. I won''t always be around to heal you."


    Utaha nodded, fully aware of the dangers. But she looked at Ryuji with a spark in her eyes, as if to say, I''ll work hard to catch up.


    Ryuji chuckled, seeing her determination. "Well, there''s one downside to this, though."


    Utaha tilted her head. "What''s that?"


    "You probably won''t be able to keep writing light novels."


    Utaha looked surprised, but she quickly realized what he meant. Since her technique activates based on writing, even something innocuous like storytelling could potentially trigger it.


    "Ah¡­ that''s true," she said, a bit wistfully. "I guess I''ll have to put my light novels on hold."


    But then her expression softened, and she smiled warmly at Ryuji. "That''s okay. I''ve found something more important to me now."


    Ryuji''s heart skipped a beat as he looked at her, feeling the sincerity in her gaze. He didn''t say anything, but his eyes softened in response.


    Meanwhile, Mimiko and Nanako were watching with a mixture of amusement and resignation. Utaha seemed to sense their presence again and turned, raising her chin slightly in a playful challenge.


    "You two have had Ryuji''s attention all this time. Tonight, it''s my turn," she said with a teasing smile.


    The sisters rolled their eyes but relented, heading off to other rooms without a word. There were plenty of vacant rooms in Ryuji''s house, after all.


    With a soft laugh, Utaha slipped her hand into Ryuji''s and led him toward his room. "Ryuji, I''m here to stay tonight."


    ---


    In the early hours before dawn, as Utaha finally drifted off to sleep in his arms, Ryuji opened the system screen, his curiosity piqued by the new golden entry.


    "Golden Entry: Curse Script"


    The description confirmed what he suspected, Utaha''s technique allowed her to alter reality through written words, similar to Cursed Speech but activated through text. It was powerful, versatile, and came with considerable backlash if overused.


    "Load Entry?"


    Ryuji chose to load it, feeling that even though it overlapped with some of his other abilities, it could still prove useful. There was always some value in adding new layers to his power.


    "[Talent entry system]


    Host: Ryuji Hoshino


    Bloodline: Human


    Loaded entries: Soul Devouring [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold], Presence Concealment [Gold],Tranquility [Gold], Reverse Cursed Technique [Gold], Monster Attracting Physique [Gold], Third Dimension, Dreamwalker [Gold], Physical Strengthening [Gold], Cursed Speech [Gold], Shadow Manipulation [Gold], Malevolent Shrine [Gold], Blackbird Manipulation [Gold], Idle Transfiguration [Gold], Anti-Gravity System [Gold], Horizon of the Captivating Skandha [Gold], Binding Technique [Gold], Curse Script [Gold]Iron Fist [Purple], Combat Intuition [Purple].


    Points: 80,120!"


    As he scanned through his list of loaded entries, he couldn''t help but notice how his powers were steadily expanding.


    ---


    The next morning¡­


    In the Service Club room, Ryuji had just sat down when he heard someone calling his name excitedly.


    "Ryuji! Ryuji!"


    He turned to see Sawamura Eriri bursting into the room, her face lit up with excitement as she clutched a blank drawing board.


    The other members of the club looked up curiously as she approached, seemingly oblivious to their attention.


    "Ryuji! I¡­ I''ve awakened my technique!"


    Ryuji blinked, nodding at first, but then did a double-take. "Wait, what?"


    Just yesterday, Utaha had awakened her technique. And now Eriri, too?

 Chapter 123: New Dream

    Originally, Eriri had planned to meet Ryuji last night.


    But unexpectedly, she''d fallen asleep, exhausted from using up her cursed energy. When she woke up in the morning, she barely had time to rush to school.


    Finally, during lunch break, she had her chance.


    Excitedly, she wanted to show off her newfound abilities to Ryuji and the others.


    Yukino and the rest, who had been getting ready to practice, paused and looked over curiously.


    "What kind of technique did you awaken?" Yukino asked.


    "Hehe!"


    Eriri grinned, but didn''t answer directly. Instead, she took out her drawing board and shot a smug, provocative glance at Utaha.


    See, I''m ahead this time!


    "¡­"


    Utaha didn''t say anything, but she raised an eyebrow. This silly girl... does she really think she''s won just because she awakened a technique?


    Under everyone''s curious and slightly puzzled gaze, Eriri started drawing on her board. Thanks to her artistic skills, it didn''t take long for a creature to take shape on the paper.


    "Come forth!" she commanded, waving her drawing board dramatically. The creature she''d drawn suddenly sprang to life, flying out from the page.


    The unexpected scene left everyone stunned, including Ryuji, whose eyes widened in surprise.


    "So, what do you think?" Eriri looked at Ryuji eagerly, clearly hoping for his praise.


    "Very impressive!" Ryuji didn''t hesitate to compliment her.


    Just based on this performance, it was clear that Eriri''s awakened ability had a lot of potential.


    "With enough spiritual energy, you might even be able to draw some powerful creatures," Ryuji mused. Compared to Utaha''s curse-based technique, Eriri''s ability was actually quite versatile¡ªand potentially even more powerful.


    "Hehe!"


    Eriri didn''t care what anyone else thought. Hearing Ryuji''s praise made her beam with happiness.


    She couldn''t resist throwing another smug look at Utaha. "Jealous?"


    She was clearly thinking, Look at me, I''ve awakened a technique, and you haven''t!


    Her thoughts were practically written all over her face, which only made Utaha roll her eyes.


    In the past, she might''ve felt a little envious. But now...


    "It''s undeniable, this is a pretty powerful ability," Utaha said, nodding. She wasn''t going to deny Eriri''s talent, especially after Ryuji had acknowledged it.


    But then she added, "It''s just a shame it''s in your hands."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Eriri snapped, clearly offended. "Are you saying I can''t draw? If anything, this technique suits me perfectly!"


    Utaha shrugged. "Oh, I''m not questioning your drawing skills."


    She pointed at the creature Eriri had summoned. "But don''t you see anything... off about what you just drew?"


    "What''s wrong with it?"


    Eriri looked down at her creature, ready to argue, but then froze. In her excitement, she hadn''t paid much attention to what she was drawing. Now, staring at it, she realized it was... a mass of tentacles.


    Why did I draw so many tentacles?


    Without looking up, she could already feel the others'' amused and slightly puzzled gazes.


    "So," Utaha said with a smirk, "I guess you just revealed your... tastes."


    "Bang!"


    The summoned creature vanished, as if bursting like a bubble. Partly because Eriri didn''t have enough cursed energy to maintain it, but also because she was beyond embarrassed.


    "What''s the big deal? At least Ryuji said my technique is strong!" Eriri huffed, trying to brush it off, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.


    She looked like a petulant child, which only made teasing her more fun for Utaha.


    Smiling with barely concealed amusement, Utaha pulled out a tablet and looked at Eriri. "Well then, would you like to see my technique?"


    "???"


    The other girls, except for Ryuji and the Kaba sisters, who already knew, looked over curiously.


    They''d thought Eriri was the only one who''d awakened a technique. But now it seemed that Utaha had as well.


    "You... you have a technique too?" Eriri''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Is this woman my nemesis or something? Eriri thought. She''d only just awakened her own ability, and now Utaha had one as well.


    If Utaha could read Eriri''s thoughts, she would''ve laughed. I can''t help when my technique awakens, can I?


    "Hmph! Well, I doubt your technique is as useful as mine," Eriri said, still confident. "I just need to build up my cursed energy a bit more."


    "Oh, really?" Utaha smirked. "Let''s put that to the test."


    Without another word, she began typing on her tablet. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you doing?" Eriri asked, confused.


    "Just wait thirty seconds," Utaha replied casually. "In a moment, a breeze will blow your drawing board right out the window."


    "???"


    Eriri looked skeptical. "Utaha, are you crazy? I''m holding the board. How could it just blow away on its own?"


    But before she could finish, a sudden gust of wind swept through the classroom, catching her off guard.


    "Hey! My drawing board!" Eriri yelped, trying to grab it, but it slipped out of her grasp and went sailing out the open window.


    "Cough¡­"


    Utaha started coughing, her hand trembling slightly as she put down her tablet.


    Seeing this, Ryuji sighed. He reached over, placing a hand on her shoulder, and activated his RCT, quickly healing her.


    Utaha''s discomfort faded, and she looked up at Ryuji with a grateful, but mischievous, smile.


    "My drawing board!" Eriri cried, running over to the window.


    "Don''t worry," Utaha said with a smirk. "I''ll buy you a new one."


    "I don''t want you to pay for it!" Eriri huffed. Although losing the drawing board was annoying, she could always buy a replacement. She shot a look of indignation at Ryuji, as if hoping he''d scold Utaha on her behalf.


    "..."


    Seeing her pitiful expression, Ryuji couldn''t help but smile. If you keep looking like that, people will want to bully you even more.


    But for Sayuri''s sake, he decided to show her a little sympathy. He gestured for her to come closer.


    "Come here."


    Eriri''s eyes lit up with joy, and she instantly forgot about her lost drawing board, rushing over to him.


    "Hehe!"


    Leaning close to Ryuji, Eriri looked happier than ever. She even threw a triumphant look in Utaha''s direction, as if to say, See? Even if you threw my board away, I still have him.


    "Tsk."


    This girl has really grown up, Utaha thought, amused. But she wasn''t jealous. Just a little annoyed by Eriri''s smugness.


    After all, who do you think was with Ryuji last night?


    "Both Eriri and Utaha have some impressive techniques," Yukino noted, breaking the silence. "They''re unique and hard to counter."


    Yumiko, who had recently awakened her own fire technique, nodded in agreement. While her and Yukino''s techniques were straightforward attacks, Eriri and Utaha''s abilities were much more versatile. If you weren''t careful, it''d be easy to fall into their traps.


    "Everyone has their own strengths," Ryuji said, nodding thoughtfully. "Eriri''s technique uses a lot of cursed energy, while Utaha''s comes with a bit of backlash. It''s hard to say which is better. They each have their pros and cons."


    "And both have side effects," he added.


    "Side effects?" Eriri looked up in surprise. She hadn''t thought about any drawbacks to her technique.


    "See?" Utaha snorted. "This is why you''ll always be a step behind. Do you even think about important things?"


    Eriri glared at her. "What side effects? Ryuji didn''t say anything about that!"


    Utaha just smirked. "That''s because he told me yesterday evening."


    The implication in her words was clear, and Eriri''s face flushed with irritation.


    "Yesterday¡­ evening?"


    Eriri was no stranger to certain implications, thanks to her knowledge from the manga and light novel world.


    "Damn it, you¡­!"


    "Hmmph!" Utaha crossed her arms, clearly enjoying Eriri''s frustration.


    "Anyway, shouldn''t we be discussing the side effects instead of squabbling?" Miko interjected, bringing them back to the topic.


    Utaha nodded, her face turning serious. "Because my technique involves writing, I can''t write light novels anymore."


    "Wait, what?" Eriri looked shocked. She knew that Utaha''s dream had always been to become a famous light novelist. Was she really giving that up?


    Though they bickered constantly, Eriri did care about Utaha. Both of them had few friends, and over time, they''d grown closer in their own way.


    Noticing Eriri''s concern, Utaha gave her a soft smile. "Don''t worry. I''ve already found a new dream that''s even more important."


    "A new dream?"


    Eriri noticed the way Utaha was looking at Ryuji as she said it, not even blinking.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 90+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 124: Ink Incarnation

    "¡­"


    This damn guy, Eriri thought, cursing herself. If I''d known she was this frustrating, I wouldn''t have worried at all. What a waste of my emotions.


    "So¡­ what about my side effects?"


    Utaha, already familiar with her own drawbacks, smirked, clearly enjoying Eriri''s panic.


    "Oh, didn''t I mention?" Utaha''s teasing smile widened as she leaned in. "Since your technique is linked to your drawing, Eriri¡­ you might lose the ability to paint altogether."


    Eriri''s face fell, panic spreading across her expression.


    No way! I have a deadline coming up! she thought, her mind racing. The idea of not being able to draw, it was like a nightmare. Drawing was her passion, her identity.


    "Relax," Ryuji said gently, patting her shoulder. "With practice, you might regain full control over your technique and continue drawing like before."


    Hearing Ryuji''s reassurance, the tension in Eriri''s face slowly eased.


    "Yeah," she muttered, a little less anxiously. "And maybe¡­ maybe I don''t need to worry about painting as much. I have a new dream now."


    Her eyes sparkled as she looked up at Ryuji, leaning closer to him, a soft smile on her face.


    "Tsk!"


    Utaha couldn''t help but scoff. Look at Eriri, trying to act all grown-up and sweet in front of Ryuji.


    Seeing Utaha''s reaction, Eriri smirked inwardly. Who says I have to be a loser? Just wait, I can be just as amazing as you.


    Ryuji, meanwhile, was oblivious to the silent rivalry brewing between the two girls. His attention was on something else entirely.


    "Successfully connected with target: Sawamura Eriri! Golden entry triggered. Would you like to load it?"


    Golden entry? Ryuji blinked, momentarily surprised, and mentally checked the details.


    Golden Entry: Ink Incarnation


    So, that''s the name of Eriri''s technique¡ªInk Incarnation.


    He skimmed through its description and nodded. In simple terms, it allowed the user to bring drawings to life, giving them certain special abilities based on their imagination and cursed energy. It was powerful, but it wasn''t without its limitations. The strength of the summoned creatures depended on the sorcerer''s own cursed energy.


    The more cursed energy a sorcerer had, the more real and powerful the summoned creatures would be. But if there wasn''t enough energy, even a fierce-looking creature would only be an empty shell.


    Interesting¡­


    Ryuji rubbed his chin thoughtfully. While the technique had its drawbacks, there was no denying it was a versatile and potent skill. And since the strength of the spell relied on cursed energy, Eriri''s limitations wouldn''t apply to him. His cursed energy had grown massive from devouring other curses, pushing his power to a level beyond most sorcerers.


    In fact, he suspected that even if he combined the cursed energy of every sorcerer in the world, it still wouldn''t match his. Of course, that was just a feeling, but it spoke to his confidence in his strength.


    "Load it."


    The moment he confirmed it, he felt the Beast Mimicry Spell entry integrate with his abilities. It was a good addition to his skillset, one he could leverage in interesting ways.


    "[Talent entry system] S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Host: Ryuji Hoshino


    Bloodline: Human


    Loaded entries: Soul Devouring [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold], Presence Concealment [Gold],Tranquility [Gold], Reverse Cursed Technique [Gold], Monster Attracting Physique [Gold], Third Dimension, Dreamwalker [Gold], Physical Strengthening [Gold], Cursed Speech [Gold], Shadow Manipulation [Gold], Malevolent Shrine [Gold], Blackbird Manipulation [Gold], Idle Transfiguration [Gold], Anti-Gravity System [Gold], Horizon of the Captivating Skandha [Gold], Binding Technique [Gold], Curse Script [Gold], Iron Fist [Purple], Ink Incarnation [Gold], Combat Intuition [Purple].


    Points: 80,120!"


    After reviewing his entry list, a thought struck him.


    "Maybe I should find some time to actually learn how to draw¡­"


    Ryuji grimaced slightly. It would be embarrassing if my ''creatures'' were just blobs and squiggles. Even if they were strong, the enemy would probably die laughing.


    He shook his head. I definitely need some practice.


    Later that evening, at the Sawamura mansion, Ryuji was reclining in a chair, deep in thought.


    Sitting before him, kneeling with perfect posture, was Sayuri Sawamura giving him a sloppy blowjob.


    "Woo¡ª" she gasped softly, suddenly realizing something. She quickly got up, hurried to the bathroom, and returned a moment later, her face slightly flushed as she resumed her place in front of Ryuji.


    "What''s gotten into you tonight?" she asked playfully, glancing up at him. "You actually called me over while Eriri is home?"


    Mature and graceful, Sayuri carried an air of elegance that always brought a smile to Ryuji''s face.


    "I missed you," he replied smoothly, rubbing his hands over her head.


    She chuckled and moved to sit beside him, resting her head on his shoulder.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with her lately," Sayuri murmured. "For the past two days, after Eriri comes home, she heads straight to her room after dinner. I thought something was wrong at first."


    Her concern for her daughter was clear. At first, she''d kept an eye on Eriri''s behavior, but eventually, she''d relaxed, realizing there was no danger.


    "She''s probably practicing her cursed energy," Ryuji said, smiling.


    Since Eriri had learned that Utaha had awakened a technique as well, she''d thrown herself into training with uncharacteristic dedication, not wanting to be left behind.


    "Practicing cursed energy?" Sayuri was puzzled. "I thought it wasn''t possible for Eriri to be a sorcerer?"


    Ryuji chuckled and explained how he''d helped Eriri unlock her potential as a sorcerer.


    Sayuri listened, her eyes widening as she processed his words. "You¡­ you gave her the ability to become a sorcerer?"


    She stared at him, her expression a mix of awe and admiration. Is there anything this man can''t do?


    A new thought crossed her mind, and she looked at Ryuji with a hopeful smile. "So¡­ could you¡­?"


    "Of course." Ryuji smiled. He wasn''t about to leave Sayuri out. "But let''s handle this later."


    With a grin, he lifted her effortlessly into his arms.


    Sayuri gave a soft laugh, leaning into his embrace. "Alright."


    ---


    Meanwhile, in her room, Eriri was panting from her training session, feeling drained. She had been pushing herself hard, yet her cursed energy had only increased by a small amount.


    Ugh, maybe I should just give up and go to sleep¡­ she thought.


    But then she shook her head. No way. I can''t slack off!


    Determination flashed in her eyes. "There''s no way I''m letting that fat woman look down on me!"


    The thought of Utaha mocking her if she fell behind was enough to rekindle her motivation. They might quarrel constantly, but that rivalry was also her drive.


    "For myself¡­ and for Ryuji!" she said aloud, clenching her fists.


    After a brief rest, she returned to training, focusing on condensing her cursed energy.


    ---


    A few hours later, Sayuri was back with Ryuji, who was finishing up the process of using Idle Transfiguration to unlock her potential as a sorcerer.


    As the last traces of cursed energy settled within her, Sayuri opened her eyes, marveling at the faint glow of power now resting within her.


    "So¡­ this is cursed energy?" she whispered, sensing the strange but exhilarating power now flowing through her.


    She turned to Ryuji, a serious expression on her face. "Ryuji, I think it''s best if Eriri and I keep quiet about this¡ªyour ability to make people into sorcerers, I mean."


    Sayuri was no fool. With the existence of cursed spirits becoming public knowledge, she could easily imagine the chaos if word got out that Ryuji could turn ordinary people into sorcerers. It would be a never-ending flood of people begging for power, and worse¡ªpowerful factions that might try to manipulate or control him.


    Ryuji chuckled, appreciating her concern. "Don''t worry. I''m not afraid of trouble. I don''t intend to play the hero or the villain. But if people do try to push me¡­ well, they''ll see exactly how strong I am."


    His tone was calm but carried an underlying sense of power. He wasn''t someone who would bend to the will of others.


    In a world where people like Gojo Satoru once stood as the pinnacle, Ryuji felt ready to surpass that. He would make his mark and reshape the sorcery world as he saw fit.


    The era of Gojo Satoru was ending. The era of Ryuji was about to begin.


    Sayuri''s eyes softened. She could see Ryuji''s determination, his strength. She reached out, placing her hand on his arm, leaning close.


    "I don''t need anything grand. Just knowing I have a place by your side is enough for me."


    As a woman who had seen the complexities of life, Sayuri had no unrealistic expectations. She didn''t need promises. All she wanted was to remain part of Ryuji''s life.


    Ryuji looked down at her, smiling. "You''re mine, Sayuri. Now and always. Don''t even think about escaping."


    Sayuri blushed but nodded, her heart fluttering.


    "Mm. That''s all I want."

 Chapter 125: Yukino’s Change

    At the Yukinoshita family estate, late at night...


    Normally, Yukino lived alone in a rented apartment away from her family home. Returning here was rare and hardly something she looked forward to.


    But tonight, she had received an unexpected message from her mother, asking her to come back immediately. Her first instinct was to refuse, she''d rather use the time to continue training alone. Frankly, despite being related by blood, Yukino felt little affection for her mother. It was precisely this strained relationship that had driven her to live independently.


    However, her mother had claimed that it was a matter of life and death for the family. With no other choice, Yukino returned home.


    As she entered, the first person she ran into was her older sister, Haruno, who had just arrived as well.


    "Yukino!" Haruno called out, waving. She looked tired likely from handling the company''s affairs recently but her exhaustion faded the moment she saw her sister.


    "Hm," Yukino responded quietly. Among her family members, her sister was the only one she felt any real attachment to.


    In the past, Yukino had complicated feelings towards Haruno: part admiration, part jealousy. She had always wanted to surpass her sister. Now, as a sorcerer, she had finally gained abilities that set her apart. But strangely, that sense of accomplishment she once craved wasn''t there anymore.


    Maybe we''re just on different paths now, Yukino thought, shaking her head to dispel these thoughts.


    "What''s on your mind?" Haruno asked, noticing the change in her sister''s demeanor. She had always been sharp, and it seemed to her that Yukino was acting¡­ different.


    "Nothing," Yukino replied, brushing it off. Her gaze shifted to the Yukinoshita family mansion. "Did¡­ someone in the family pass away?"


    The mansion had been decorated in a way that suggested mourning, something Yukino hadn''t expected.


    "I don''t know either," Haruno replied with a frown. "I''ve been buried in work at the company lately, practically living there." She sighed, her expression momentarily softening as she thought of Ryuji. "I haven''t even had time to see Ryuji¡­"


    Yukino glanced at her sister with sympathy. "You should take a break, sister," she said quietly. "If you ever need help with anything, you can come to me."


    Haruno''s eyes widened slightly. Yukino offering to help? In the past, such words would never have come from her sister. Yukino had always been stubbornly independent.


    "It''s not an illusion," Haruno mused, smiling. "You really do seem different, Yukino."


    "People grow up," Yukino replied, her voice steady and mature. Haruno had initially intended to tease her, but seeing the composed look on Yukino''s face, she held back.


    "Growing up suits you, but I miss the Yukino who''d get flustered whenever I teased her," Haruno sighed. "What happened to the little sister who''d panic at my jokes?"


    Yukino allowed herself a small smile. "Maybe it''s my turn to tease you now, sister."


    "Tsk! Go ahead and try, then!" Haruno challenged, grinning. No matter how much Yukino had changed, she was still her beloved little sister.


    The two walked side by side into the ancestral house, exchanging playful words. Soon, they found their mother, Fumino Yukinoshita, kneeling in the hall, dressed in mourning attire.


    "What''s going on?" Haruno asked, her voice serious as she and Yukino shared a wary look.


    Fumino met their eyes, her expression stoic. "As you can see, your father has passed away."


    Both sisters froze, momentarily speechless. Of all the things they''d expected, this was not one of them. Their father had always been a quiet, almost invisible presence in the household. He was a man who had married into the Yukinoshita family and, due to Fumino''s dominant personality, often seemed more like a shadow than a head of the family. Yet, despite their lack of a close bond with him, the news of his death was still shocking.


    "What¡­ happened?" Yukino asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Fumino didn''t respond immediately. Instead, she gestured to a maid, who soon returned carrying a laptop. She placed it in front of the sisters, who exchanged a puzzled glance before focusing on the screen.


    A surveillance video began to play. In the video, they could see their father alone in one of the rooms, drinking. Then, out of the shadows, several twisted, hunched figures emerged¡ªcursed spirits, their grotesque forms barely humanoid.


    Their father looked terrified, but being an ordinary man, he had no means of escape or defense. Within seconds, the cursed spirits closed in on him, and the screen went dark.


    "Those were cursed spirits¡­" Yukino whispered, horror spreading across her face.


    "I think you can understand now why I called you both back," Fumino said, closing the laptop. "The existence of cursed spirits and sorcerers is becoming widely known. Some families have already started hiring sorcerers for protection."


    Haruno frowned, piecing together her mother''s intentions. "You want us to¡­?"


    "Yukino. Haruno," Fumino continued, her voice cold and direct. "This is about the survival of our family. Haruno, I believe you know what you need to do."


    Haruno clenched her fists. She understood what her mother was implying, that she should use her relationship with Ryuji to secure his protection for the family.


    In the past, Haruno had always obeyed her mother''s orders, but this time she hesitated. Her feelings for Ryuji were genuine, and she didn''t want her relationship with him to become tainted by her family''s expectations.


    "I''m with Ryuji because I chose to be, not because of the family," Haruno said firmly.


    Fumino''s expression darkened. "Do you understand what you''re saying, Haruno?" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, I do." Haruno''s voice was unwavering as she looked her mother in the eyes, defiant for the first time. She wasn''t willing to sacrifice her feelings for the sake of family obligations.


    Yukino, watching her sister stand up to their mother, felt a swell of admiration. She''s amazing, she thought, allowing a small smile to form.


    But Fumino''s attention soon shifted to her younger daughter. "Yukino, you''ve grown up, but now it''s time for you to repay the Yukinoshita family. Times have changed, and we need strength more than ever."


    In the past, Fumino had been content to let Yukino live independently, with plans to bring her back into the family fold once she graduated college. But the rise of cursed spirits had shaken her sense of security, and now, she wasn''t willing to wait.


    Haruno immediately intervened. "Mother, Yukino is still young, and she needs to focus on school. If anyone has to take on this responsibility, it should be me."


    But before Haruno could continue, Yukino gently placed a hand on her sister''s arm, stopping her.


    "Yukino?" Haruno looked at her, concerned.


    "Thank you, sister," Yukino said softly. "But neither of us needs to make a sacrifice."


    Haruno''s eyes widened. She''d noticed that Yukino seemed different tonight, but she hadn''t realized just how much she had changed.


    Meanwhile, Fumino frowned, sensing a hint of rebellion. "Yukino, do you even know what you''re saying?"


    "Yes, I do." Yukino''s expression was calm but resolute. "Neither I nor Haruno need to give up anything for this family."


    "What do you mean?" Fumino demanded, anger simmering beneath her cool exterior.


    "If it comes to that," Yukino said confidently, "we don''t have to stay with the Yukinoshita family."


    The weight of her words hung heavily in the air. Haruno''s surprise turned into a proud smile, her little sister was standing up for herself in a way she never had before.


    Before Fumino could respond, her expression shifted to one of horror. Her gaze was fixed on the shadows around the room, where twisted, hunched figures had begun to materialize.


    Yukino and Haruno turned, their eyes widening as they recognized the cursed spirits from the surveillance video, the same spirits that had killed their father.


    "Haruno!" Fumino''s voice was filled with panic as she turned to her eldest daughter. "Call Ryuji! Now!"


    Haruno''s heart sank. She hadn''t anticipated something like this. "I¡­ I left my phone at the office. I rushed over so quickly, I didn''t bring it with me!"


    The cursed spirits continued to close in, their distorted forms casting long shadows across the floor.


    Yukino clenched her fists, feeling the weight of her newfound power surge within her. It''s time to put my training to the test.


    With a calm but determined look, she stepped forward, positioning herself between her family and the advancing cursed spirits.


    "Yukino, no!" Haruno reached out, but Yukino shook her head.


    "It''s okay, sister," Yukino said firmly, her eyes sharp and unwavering. "I''m not the same person I used to be."


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 90+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 126: Ice Convergence

    Yukino stood calmly, assessing the cursed spirits around her, while her mother and sister looked on in shock.


    "Grade 4 cursed spirits?" Yukino murmured. Thanks to her training with the Service Club members and the guidance of Ryuji and the Hasaba sisters, she could now recognize cursed spirits and their classifications. Grade 4 cursed spirits were the lowest rank under normal circumstances, an average adult could beat them with a sturdy stick. But there were simply too many of them here.


    "Yukino!" Haruno shouted as she saw the cursed spirits rush towards her sister, assuming Yukino was frozen in fear.


    But the next moment, Yukino moved with precision and strength, her leg snapping out in a powerful kick that sent the nearest cursed spirit flying. Enhanced by her cursed energy, her physical abilities were far beyond those of a regular person.


    "Yukino... what are you doing?" Haruno''s voice trembled with both amazement and confusion. She hadn''t expected her younger sister to handle herself so well against these monstrous apparitions.


    Ignoring the stunned looks from her sister and mother, Yukino called out, her voice sharp and clear. "I know you''re here. Show yourself."


    In the surveillance footage earlier, it was clear that someone was controlling these cursed spirits. If they''d come here tonight, it was likely their handler was nearby as well.


    After a few moments of silence, a slow, mocking applause echoed through the courtyard. An old man with a haggard face and shrewd eyes emerged from the shadows, hunched and unassuming¡ªyet his gaze was cold and calculating.


    "Well, well," he sneered. "The second daughter of the Yukinoshita family is a sorcerer. Quite the surprise."


    Yukino''s eyes narrowed. "You''re not here just to kill my father, are you? This is about taking down the entire Yukinoshita family."


    The old man chuckled, making no attempt to deny it. "Clever girl. Saves me the trouble of explaining. Yes, someone paid handsomely for your entire family''s lives. And I simply couldn''t refuse."


    "Who sent you?" Yukinoshita Fumino demanded, anger simmering beneath her composed exterior.


    The old man shrugged. "Apologies, madam. Professional ethics." His smirk widened. "In this day and age, with so many cursed spirits around, sorcerers are too busy to pay attention to us curse users. We can operate however we like."


    Yukino realized what he was. He wasn''t a true sorcerer, but a "curse user"¡ªsomeone who used curses for personal gain, often to commit crimes. And judging by his words, he thrived on the recent chaos.


    After surveying the scene, his gaze settled on Yukino. She was the only sorcerer here, and the only real threat. "For a sorcerer, there''s always a price," he muttered, almost to himself.


    The old man wasn''t strong; his power barely reached Grade 3. But against ordinary people, that was more than enough.


    "Allow me to introduce myself," he said with mock politeness. "My technique allows me to control weaker cursed spirits, though only a limited number of them at once." He gestured to the Grade 4 spirits surrounding him. "But thanks to the binding vow of explaining my technique, their strength will increase."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the cursed spirits around him began to grow larger and more menacing, swelling from Grade 4 to Grade 3.


    "Attack!" he commanded, sending the spirits charging toward Yukino.


    "Yukino!" Fumino and Haruno both shouted, terrified. But Yukino stood her ground, calm and focused.


    She clasped her hands together, summoning a chill in the air. Frost began to gather around her fingertips.


    "Ice Convergence: Frost."


    With a controlled exhale, she unleashed a frigid wind that swept over the cursed spirits, freezing each one in place. They stood immobilized, turned into ice sculptures.


    The old man''s smug expression vanished, replaced by shock.


    "Run!" he stammered, attempting to flee. But Yukino wasn''t about to let him escape. She knew if he got away, tracking him down later would be nearly impossible.


    Despite her exhaustion, she pushed through the fatigue, channeling cursed energy into her hand to form an ice-covered fist. She struck him as he turned, her icy punch landing squarely on his back.


    The old man collapsed, his eyes wide as he slipped into unconsciousness, his mind flashing back to long-buried memories¡ªa phenomenon known as the "revolving lantern," a final vision before death.


    With a deep breath, Yukino straightened, the ice around her dissolving. The frozen cursed spirits shattered into pieces, vanishing one by one.


    In the silence that followed, Fumino and Haruno stared, too stunned to speak. They could hardly believe that Yukino, their quiet, restrained Yukino, had handled the entire ordeal alone.


    "Yukino... you..." Haruno stammered, her usual confidence shaken.


    Yukino managed a tired smile. "As you can see, sister, I''m not the same as I used to be. I''ve changed, and from now on, I''ll live life on my own terms."


    Fumino''s initial reaction was relief, if her daughter had such power, then the Yukinoshita family''s future was secure. But as she listened to Yukino''s words, her satisfaction quickly turned to shock.


    "Yukino, what are you talking about? Don''t forget, it was this family that raised you!"


    Yukino''s eyes hardened. "And I just saved all of you, didn''t I?"


    "You¡­!" Fumino was momentarily speechless, thrown off by Yukino''s sudden defiance.


    "I''m not abandoning the Yukinoshita family," Yukino continued, her voice calm but resolute. "If the family needs me, I''ll help. But if you expect me to sacrifice myself for your ambitions, or force Haruno to do the same, then you''re wasting your time."


    "Yukino!" Fumino''s voice held a mix of anger and disbelief. She wasn''t used to being defied by either of her daughters.


    "I''m not a puppet, Mother. I have my own life to lead," Yukino said, turning her gaze toward Haruno, who looked at her with pride.


    Without waiting for her mother''s response, Yukino turned and walked away from the house. She felt an overwhelming sense of relief, as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. In her mind, she thanked Ryuji. Without him, she might never have found the courage to break free.


    "Yukino! Yukino!" Fumino called after her, desperation creeping into her voice. But Yukino didn''t look back. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Behind her, Haruno watched with a smile. For the first time, she felt no need to worry about her younger sister. Yukino could handle herself just fine.


    "Is this amusing to you?" Fumino snapped, glaring at her eldest daughter.


    Haruno met her mother''s gaze with a calm smile. "It is, actually. Yukino''s grown up, and she deserves to live her own life."


    Fumino bristled. Haruno had always been the dutiful daughter, the one she could rely on. But now, even she was slipping from her grasp.


    Haruno shrugged. "I''ll still handle some responsibilities at the company, but from now on, I''ll be taking more time for myself. It''s long overdue."


    Fumino''s face twisted with frustration, but she said nothing as Haruno turned to leave. Her daughters were slipping away, each of them determined to carve out their own path.


    Once alone, Fumino sat down in silence, a bitter realization settling over her. Somewhere along the way, she had lost her daughters. They no longer looked to her for guidance, and she had no one to blame but herself.

 Chapter 127: Thank You

    Late at night, there was a soft knock on Ryuji''s door.


    Surprised, he got up and opened it to find Yukino standing there, looking a little weary but determined.


    "Yukino?" Ryuji asked, raising an eyebrow. "What brings you here at this hour?"


    Before he could say anything else, Yukino stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him, holding him tightly.


    "Thank you¡­ thank you so much," she whispered.


    Ryuji was now fully awake, his surprise turning to curiosity. "So, what happened?" he asked gently, noting the faint depletion in her cursed energy. It was clear she had gone through something intense.


    Taking a breath, Yukino recounted everything that had happened with her family, the curse user, the attack, and the confrontation with her mother. She told him how she finally stood up to her family''s expectations, finding the courage she hadn''t known she had.


    "So it was a curse user, huh?" Ryuji nodded thoughtfully as she finished. He wasn''t surprised. The surge in cursed energy around the world meant that sorcerers and curse users alike were becoming more active. He was grateful that Yukino had learned enough to protect herself and her family.


    "Looks like I was right to teach you all how to handle yourselves. I can''t be everywhere at once," he murmured, half to himself. A fleeting idea crossed his mind, maybe he should just buy a huge place where all of them could live together. It would certainly make things easier.


    "Ryuji?" Yukino''s soft voice brought him back to the moment. She looked up at him with a warmth and trust that made his heart skip.


    "What is it?" he asked, smiling as he met her gaze.


    "I just wanted to say¡­ I wouldn''t have been able to stand up to my family without you. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have had the courage," she said, her voice quiet but sincere. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryuji chuckled, brushing a stray hair from her face. "You give me too much credit. You put in the effort, Yukino. You''ve been working hard to build your strength, and that''s what helped you tonight."


    She didn''t argue, just leaned into him with a sigh of contentment. "I don''t want to leave tonight," she whispered.


    A grin spread across Ryuji''s face. "Well, it''s a bit late to be saying that, don''t you think? You''re already here."


    With that, he lifted her gently, and Yukino let herself relax completely, holding him with trust and affection.


    ---


    The next morning, Yukino was up early, preparing breakfast in Ryuji''s kitchen with surprising energy. She looked perfectly calm and composed, even as Nanako and Mimiko walked in, rubbing their eyes sleepily.


    They both froze at the sight of Yukino bustling around, and then exchanged knowing looks.


    "Wait¡­ did you stay here all night, Yukino?" Mimiko asked, her eyebrow raised.


    Yukino glanced over at them, unfazed. "Yes," she replied simply, shrugging as if it were no big deal.


    After a moment of silence, the sisters just shook their heads. "Well, you''re certainly not the first," Nanako muttered under her breath, chuckling as she took a seat. "Breakfast smells good."


    Soon after, they all sat down to eat together. It felt strangely natural, like they''d been doing this for ages.


    ---


    At school later that morning, Ryuji walked into the classroom, only to be greeted by Miura Yumiko and the others with bright smiles.


    "Morning, Ryuji-kun!" they chorused.


    He greeted them with a nod, taking his usual seat near them. Thanks to some "special arrangements" by their homeroom teacher, Shizuka, Ryuji now had a permanent seat near his friends, which made things much more convenient.


    "Ryuji-kun! Have you heard the news?" Yumiko asked, leaning over with excitement.


    "News?" Ryuji asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Yui jumped in. "Yeah! It''s all over social media, people are talking about sorcerers and cursed spirits now!"


    Ryuji blinked. "Wait, sorcerers too? I knew people were talking about cursed spirits, but how did sorcerers get brought up?"


    Hina, sitting nearby, adjusted her glasses with a knowing smile. "It was announced this morning. Jujutsu High released a statement explaining cursed spirits and sorcerers. Looks like they''re trying to get people to understand what''s really going on."


    Intrigued, Ryuji took Hina''s phone and skimmed the announcement. It detailed the existence of cursed spirits, explained the dangers, and categorized them into different threat levels. There was even a section describing sorcerers and how they worked to protect people from these malevolent entities.


    "Huh. Pretty thorough," he muttered. "I guess they''re trying to give people a sense of security, to make sure they don''t panic."


    He scrolled further and noticed something else: an announcement about a live demonstration set for noon, where one of the "strongest modern sorcerers" would show how they handle special-grade curses.


    "The strongest in modern times, huh?" he mused, guessing who it must be.


    "Do you know who that is?" Yui asked, eyes wide with curiosity.


    Ryuji nodded. "Yeah. That''s Gojo Satoru."


    The girls looked at each other, impressed but still curious. "Is he really that strong?" Yumiko asked.


    "He''s definitely powerful," Ryuji confirmed with a slight smile. "Let''s just say he lives up to the title."


    Yumiko, however, leaned in with a mischievous grin. "Doesn''t matter how strong he is. Ryuji-kun is the strongest to us!"


    Yui immediately nodded in agreement. "Right! Ryuji-kun is way cooler than any sorcerer they could show on TV!"


    Hina chuckled, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Agreed. I''m sure Gojo''s strong, but¡­ he''s not our Ryuji."


    Ryuji just shook his head, a slight smile playing on his lips. He didn''t care about titles like "the strongest." To him, it was all just noise.


    "Honestly, being ''the strongest'' doesn''t matter to me. I just want to live my life," he said casually. "As long as everyone stays safe, I''m good."


    The girls laughed, each one finding his laid-back attitude charming.


    Around them, other students were excitedly discussing the live broadcast, theorizing about what a sorcerer might be able to do.


    "I bet this ''strongest sorcerer'' can punch through a wall with one hand!"


    "Nah, I think he''s as strong as a tank! Maybe even a missile!"


    "Come on, guys, be realistic. He''s still human, isn''t he?"


    "How can a human be more powerful than a missile? That''s a huge exaggeration!"


    "Yeah, totally!"


    "Well, I was just saying it casually!"


    Seeing so many people disagree, the person who spoke just shrugged, not really bothered. He didn''t know much about these so-called sorcerers or what kind of people they were, so there was no need to argue about it.


    "But, if there are sorcerers who can specifically deal with those cursed spirits, then we won''t have to worry about getting attacked by cursed spirits in the future, right?"


    "That sounds about right!"


    "That''s a relief. My teacher was worried that we might get targeted by cursed spirits!"


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 90+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 128: Righteous Man?

    "You tell me, if there''s someone who''s considered the strongest in modern times, wouldn''t there have been someone like that in ancient times too?"


    "Even if there was, so what? You don''t actually think people from ancient times could still be alive today!"


    "That''s true!"


    Young people nowadays are quick to jump to conclusions.


    In no time, the conversation had already shifted to other topics.


    Ryuji, listening from the side, couldn''t help but chuckle.


    So, people still have such a shallow understanding of sorcerers.


    Ignorance breeds arrogance.


    After this live broadcast, I believe no one will dare to casually talk about such topics anymore.


    Some will be too intimidated by the very idea of sorcerers.


    Of course, there may be envy or jealousy too, no surprise there.


    "Ha~"


    Ryuji watched all of this with quiet amusement, choosing not to interrupt.


    Let things unfold naturally.


    During the lunch break, the atmosphere was noticeably different from usual. Everyone was uncharacteristically quiet, each person silently glued to their phones. Some looked curious, others excited, and some just seemed to be along for the ride.


    But that didn''t stop most people from being curious about the live broadcast.


    Seeing this, Ryuji wasn''t surprised.


    He simply smirked and led Yumiko and the others to the Service Club.


    The live broadcast was worth watching, but there was no need to do it in the classroom.


    When they arrived, they found the room dimly lit, with the curtains drawn. Mai was setting up a projector, aimed at a blank wall.


    "Ryuji! You''re here!"


    Noticing him walk in, she greeted him with a smile.


    "What are you doing?"


    Ryuji closed the door and looked over at the projector, intrigued.


    "Hehe! I thought, since we''re all watching together, it''d be better on a projector than crowding around a phone!"


    This wasn''t something Mai had bought just for today. As a former child star, she wasn''t short on money and had previously bought a projector for watching movies at home during her downtime.


    Today, she figured it''d be perfect to bring it to the club.


    The other girls seemed to agree with her idea.


    "Alright then!"


    Ryuji just smiled.


    "Better hurry, though. The live broadcast is set for noon, and it''s almost twelve now!"


    "Don''t worry!" Mai made an OK gesture confidently. "It''s just a quick setup. Won''t take more than a few minutes!"


    "Hmm."


    Ryuji didn''t say any more. He settled into an empty seat, surrounded by the girls, curious to see how this live broadcast would play out.


    He had a feeling something interesting might happen. He was looking forward to it.


    "Oh, it''s my first live broadcast! I''m a little nervous!"


    Meanwhile, Gojo made a big show of pretending to be anxious.


    The other staff at Jujutsu High just looked at him flatly.


    They were clearly used to his antics by now.


    Seeing no reaction, Gojo looked exasperated. He was being serious!


    "I''m not kidding, I''m really nervous!"


    "Alright, Gojo."


    Finally, the principal, Masamichi, stepped in to cut off Gojo''s theatrics.


    "You know why we chose you to be the first sorcerer to go live, right?"


    Everyone present understood the reason for this arrangement.


    "Yeah, yeah, of course I know!"


    Gojo dropped the act, waving his hand dismissively.


    "Obviously, it''s because those uptight higher-ups are worried that people will freak out after learning about sorcerers. So, they need me, the strongest of our time, to show my power and put the masses at ease!"


    ¡­


    Though Gojo''s words were laced with disdain for the higher-ups, he wasn''t wrong. Even Masamichi couldn''t deny it.


    Ultimately, he could only shake his head in resignation.


    "It''s to prevent public order from falling apart."


    No one else could accomplish this like Gojo.


    Only he was powerful enough to pull it off.


    "I get it, I get it."


    Gojo''s demeanor was flippant, but he wasn''t ignorant.


    Though he rarely talked about grand ideals, he understood them well enough.


    "Otherwise, why do you think I''d cooperate? Those uptight fools think they can boss me around?"


    If he didn''t see the potential benefit, he''d never have agreed to the higher-ups'' orders.


    Anyone trying to control him would have found themselves in serious trouble.


    "Good, as long as you understand."


    Masamichi didn''t push further. Although he shared Gojo''s distaste for the higher-ups, only Gojo had the strength to express such sentiments openly.


    "It''s almost time."


    "Alright, alright!"


    Not wanting to drag it out, Gojo waved his hand dismissively.


    "Relax, I''m on it!"


    And with that, he prepared to cast his technique, vanishing in an instant.


    "Be careful. This time, your target is a special-grade cursed spirit, not some..."


    Not some weakling.


    To showcase Gojo''s power, they needed a cursed spirit of significant strength, not just any random creature.


    But before Masamichi could finish, Gojo had already vanished.


    ¡­


    Masamichi stood there silently.


    Though he was used to Gojo''s antics, it was still a bit exasperating.


    "Huh!"


    He decided to let it go. If he argued with Gojo, he''d just end up frustrated.


    With a sigh, Masamichi turned to the other staff members.


    "Let''s go back and watch the broadcast."


    This broadcast could shape the future era.


    Naturally, they were all invested.


    "So cool! I wonder when I''ll get to do something like that!"


    Yuji, a new recruit at Jujutsu High, was still full of youthful enthusiasm.


    He imagined himself standing up to protect others and felt excited just thinking about it.


    His classmates, Nobara and Megumi, looked unphased. Clearly, they didn''t share his boundless energy.


    "True."


    The timeline had shifted. Although Yuta had lost his power after the special-grade cursed spirit, Rika, departed, he had since left for training abroad.


    But Maki, Inumaki, and the others were still students at Jujutsu High at this time.


    Suddenly, Maki turned to Masamichi with a thought.


    "We''ve said before that Ryuji is a powerful special-grade sorcerer too. If more cursed spirits appear, wouldn''t he also step in?"


    "Hmm? Maki, that''s unusual for you!"


    Panda, a cursed corpse created by Masamichi, looked at her with a smirk.


    "It seems like ever since he saved you, you''ve been acting strange. Even on missions, you seem distracted. Could it be¡­ you''ve got a thing for Ryuji?"


    "Salmon! (Hmm.)"


    Inumaki, standing nearby, nodded in agreement.


    After all, he''d been there too when Zenin was rescued, so he knew what was going on.


    "Oh my! Maki, in love? This is a first! I thought you''d never fall for anyone, let alone a guy! You''re always so focused on training¡­"


    Maki used to think about nothing but honing her skills.


    She was the definition of a martial arts fanatic. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was hard to imagine someone like her developing feelings for anyone.


    Panda, of course, couldn''t resist teasing her, and the others couldn''t help but look over.


    ¡­


    Maki said nothing, refusing to react. Her fists just clenched tighter.


    Inumaki, noticing this, wanted to stop Panda, but it was too late.


    Bang!


    In a flash, Maki''s fist landed on Panda''s head.


    The room fell silent.


    "Ahem!"


    Masamichi cleared his throat, ignoring the scuffle.


    In his view, bonds were forged through such banter and sparring.


    Instead, he answered Maki''s earlier question.


    "Ryuji isn''t officially part of Jujutsu High, nor has he joined us as a formal member. At most, we have a business relationship. We provide information and rewards for cursed spirits, and he takes care of them."


    Masamichi had tried to recruit Ryuji, but he couldn''t force the issue. Offending such a powerful sorcerer would be a loss.


    Masamichi knew better than to push too hard.


    "But even if he''s not one of us, we can still work with him in the future if the opportunity arises."


    For some of the students who hadn''t met Ryuji, curiosity sparked.


    "Although I''ve never spoken to him directly, I think Ryuji is genuinely passionate about what he does. Honestly, he''s exorcised more special-grade cursed spirits on his own than we have as a school."


    Just recently, Ryuji had been actively taking missions from the sorcery world, efficiently exorcising cursed spirits.


    Masamichi had never seen anyone else who could handle cursed spirits at such a pace.


    It was why he viewed Ryuji as a truly dedicated sorcerer.


    Otherwise, who would go out of their way to deal with cursed spirits just for fun?


    Of course, Ryuji himself might not see it that way. He was just using these cursed spirits to make himself stronger.


    But Masamichi mistook it for a strong sense of justice.


    "So that''s why."


    The others nodded, feeling a newfound respect for this sorcerer they''d yet to meet.


    "I''ve decided. I''m going to become a sorcerer like him!"


    Yuji declared with enthusiasm.


    But Sukuna, the ancient curse dwelling within Yuji, scoffed at the notion.


    "Justice? Only fools care about that."


    As the cursed king from a thousand years ago, Sukuna had taken countless lives. Concepts like "justice" were meaningless to him, something he held in complete disdain.


    To him, only the strong ruled, and only power mattered.

 Chapter 129: The Skinny and Weak Gojo Satoru?

    As for the sorcerer named Ryuji,


    Ryomen Sukuna didn''t take him too seriously; in fact, he didn''t care about him at all. He didn''t see Ryuji as a particularly powerful figure.


    But!


    "Well then, let''s see just how strong this so-called modern powerhouse really is!"


    Sukuna had some knowledge of the Six Eyes and the Limitless techniques from the Gojo family.


    Though in previous conversations, Sukuna had shown disdain toward Satoru, the strongest sorcerer of the present era, treating him like a mere pest, that was only on the surface.


    If he were truly a reckless brute, Sukuna wouldn''t have been able to get himself resurrected after a thousand years, occupying a new body.


    In the end, they were both seasoned foxes who''d lived through the ages, each trying to outwit the other. And Sukuna knew well that if he were to be fully resurrected, he would inevitably face Satoru.


    Better to get a sense of his power now than be caught off guard later.


    "Heh!"


    Thinking this, Sukuna smirked with a mixture of confidence and contempt. After all, in his mind, he alone would be the one left standing at the end.


    "It''s starting! It''s starting!"


    In the clubroom, as soon as the live stream was turned on, the screen was projected onto a large display. Mai''s projector was high-quality, so the picture was crisp and clear. At the same time, a lot of people were tuning into this broadcast, including several wealthy backers.


    "Hey! Hello, everyone!"


    At the beginning of the broadcast, Gojo faced the camera directly, flashing his trademark cynical smile. That was so very "Gojo."


    The chat immediately exploded with comments, most of them from young viewers who were hyped up and curious about sorcerers. Gojo, however, paid no mind to these messages, casually waving at the camera.


    "I''ve already explained the different levels of cursed spirits and sorcerers in previous messages, so I won''t waste time going over them again!"


    He had no intention of covering unnecessary details.


    "Now, I''ll personally demonstrate how to handle a special-grade cursed spirit!"


    Saying that, Gojo handed his phone over to Ijichi, who was there to handle the filming. It wasn''t like Satoru could hold his phone and exorcise a Gojo spirit at the same time, though he probably could if he really wanted to. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No problem, leave it to me, Mr. Gojo!"


    Ijichi nodded solemnly, ready to carry out his task. Today, his job was to capture everything on camera. Not everyone could take on missions from Jujutsu High with the same carefree attitude as Gojo.


    "Let''s go!"


    With his hands stuffed in his pockets, Gojo casually walked into the dense forest ahead.


    The comments were still relaxed. It was clear most viewers hadn''t yet grasped the gravity of what they were about to witness.


    "Are all sorcerers this good-looking?"


    "He seems so chill! Maybe cursed spirits aren''t a big deal."


    "Yeah, nothing to be afraid of!"


    "How strong could a skinny guy like that really be?"


    "So this is the so-called strongest sorcerer? Doesn''t look all that impressive!"


    People had all kinds of opinions, and naturally, some trolls were throwing shade at Gojo.


    If he noticed these remarks, he didn''t show it. Hands still in his pockets, he strolled onward, looking completely unbothered by the idea of facing a special-grade cursed spirit.


    "So this is the strongest sorcerer?"


    Back in the clubroom, Yumiko and the others were all curious about Gojo. After all, they didn''t know much about him before this.


    "Is he blind?"


    Because of his cloth-covered eyes, it was easy to mistake him for a blind man.


    "Even if he is, he walks like a regular person!"


    "Looks cocky, doesn''t he?"


    Gojo''s swagger, with his head tilted slightly upward as he walked, wasn''t something just anyone could pull off. From a distance, he looked more like a yakuza than a sorcerer. It was hard to believe this was the strongest of them all.


    "Haha!"


    Ryuji chuckled at their curiosity.


    "He''s not blind. He just has the Six Eyes."


    "Six Eyes?"


    Other than Nanako and Mimiko, the rest of the group, including Yukino, didn''t even know what sorcerers were, let alone what the Six Eyes meant.


    "Yup!"


    Ryuji confirmed, filling in the gaps while they still had time to chat before the fight started.


    "The Six Eyes of the Gojo family! They give a 360-degree field of vision without any blind spots, and everything he sees is instantly analyzed by his brain. That''s why he covers his eyes."


    The analysis from the Six Eyes is automatic and continuous; he can''t turn it off. Whatever the Six Eyes see, the information is immediately processed in his mind.


    For instance, if he saw a new sorcerer he''d never encountered before, he could instantly understand their abilities and fighting style.


    "And the Six Eyes also allow precise control over cursed energy, which is necessary for his family''s Limitless technique. Without the Six Eyes, Limitless would be just an empty skill."


    After hearing Ryuji''s explanation, the girls finally understood. They were sorcerers themselves now, so they knew that appearance had nothing to do with a sorcerer''s strength. Physical build wasn''t a factor in power, this wasn''t some street brawl where brute strength mattered.


    "Oh, by the way, Ryuji, could you copy the Six Eyes technique?"


    Mimiko suddenly thought of this and looked over at him. She''d heard about his abilities from Suguru before, and after spending so much time with Ryuji, she knew his skills were somehow related to imitation and copying.


    "Who knows?"


    Ryuji just smiled in response, offering no clear answer. But sometimes, that kind of answer says a lot without spelling anything out.


    "Is that so?"


    Understanding Ryuji''s meaning, the girls exchanged knowing smiles.


    "Of course, Ryuji is the real strongest sorcerer!"


    They knew Gojo had to be powerful, but to them, Ryuji was still on a different level.


    "We''re here!"


    In the live stream, Gojo had ventured deeper into the forest. Soon, a large, muscular man appeared on screen.


    "Is that the special-grade cursed spirit?"


    "Doesn''t look much different from a regular person!"


    "Yeah, just a bit bigger."


    The viewers were confused. Aside from his size, the cursed spirit looked almost human.


    Gojo casually explained, "Cursed spirits have evolved. It''s not unusual for them to look human."


    In the past, cursed spirits would attack without strategy. But as they merged with urban legends, newer cursed spirits started emerging, even those with intelligence at lower levels.


    "Hey!"


    The cursed spirit, noticing Satoru''s approach, didn''t immediately attack. Instead, he grinned and waved at Gojo.


    "Want to join me in some muscle training?"


    With that, he struck a few bodybuilding poses, showing off his impressive physique.


    "You want muscles like mine?"


    "Nope!"


    Gojo responded with a wave, his voice as irritatingly nonchalant as ever.


    "Those muscles are kinda gross, honestly!"


    "???"


    The muscular cursed spirit was taken aback, as if he couldn''t believe what he''d just heard.


    "Did you just say¡­ disgusting?"


    "Yup!"


    Gojo spread his hands, speaking in a tone that could only be called infuriatingly casual.


    "Don''t you think so? If I had muscles like that, I''d probably puke!"


    He made a dramatic retching gesture in front of the cursed spirit, which was clearly a provocation.


    The air went still, heavy with tension.


    "Disgusting, huh?"


    "How dare he say muscles are disgusting!"


    "Who is this idiot sorcerer?"


    Several muscle enthusiasts in the comments flamed Gojo, but he would''ve ignored them even if he could see them.


    The muscular cursed spirit''s face twisted in anger.


    "Did you just call my muscles disgusting? Unforgivable! Absolutely unforgivable!"


    His skin turned red as he shouted, swelling up like an inflating balloon. His body started to expand, and the muscular man transformed into a towering ten-meter-tall creature, a monstrous being covered in bulging muscles.


    The live stream chat fell silent, the viewers too shocked to type. They watched in disbelief as the seemingly ordinary man turned into a hulking beast.


    "Huh! Showing your true colors, I see," Gojo muttered, unfazed by the transformation. He seemed more amused than surprised, watching the cursed spirit''s metamorphosis with interest.


    The cursed spirit, now fully transformed, bellowed, "I am a special-grade cursed spirit born from humanity''s fear of muscles!"


    Strange, unique cursed spirits were becoming more common, like the cursed spirit "Transformer," created from people''s fear of cars.


    "Any human who dares to insult muscles¡­ will DIE!"


    With that roar, he disappeared in a flash. Despite his massive size, the muscle cursed spirit was surprisingly fast, and within a heartbeat, he was right in front of Gojo, throwing a powerful punch.


    BOOM!

 Chapter 130: Hollow Purple

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    It sounded like thunder crashing down.


    The earth cracked and splintered. The force of the muscle curse spirit''s attack reverberated outward, shaking the ground for hundreds of meters around. Trees were uprooted, splintering and scattering like matchsticks. Ijichi, who was recording the live broadcast with his phone, quickly retreated to a safe distance. He wasn''t a fighter, but after years of working as the go-between for Jujutsu High, he knew better than to stay too close when danger struck.


    Despite the chaos, the live stream remained unaffected, the viewers still glued to the unfolding scene.


    "What the hell?!"


    "Is the sorcerer dead?"


    "Is this really a special-grade curse spirit? That can''t be real!"


    "Damn!"


    At first, many viewers thought that even the so-called "special-grade" cursed spirits or sorcerers couldn''t be that powerful, that it was all within the realm of human understanding. But now they realized how wrong they were. Just one punch from this creature had caused an explosion that looked like a missile strike. And this was just the beginning.


    On screen, Gojo''s figure had vanished in the aftermath of the attack. Had he been killed? Of course not.


    Suddenly, he reappeared in the camera''s view, still with that same mocking smile.


    "Now you all should have a pretty good idea of what kind of power a special-grade curse spirit can have!" he announced with a smirk.


    Thanks to Gojo''s Limitless Technique, the destructive power of the curse spirit''s punch couldn''t even scratch him. There was no need for him to dodge at all; he had only done so to give the people watching a sense of the curse spirit''s power.


    "Holy crap! I''m an idiot!"


    "Someone tell me how I can become a sorcerer!"


    "Look out, he''s coming back!"


    "Be careful!"


    The viewers suddenly noticed the muscle curse spirit''s hulking form in the dust cloud behind Gojo. It leaped forward, barreling toward him with terrifying speed.


    But Gojo remained nonchalant, glancing back at the live broadcast, as if he hadn''t even noticed the monster closing in on him.


    "Humans who look down on muscles¡­ go to hell!"


    For the muscle curse spirit, there was nothing more insulting than someone underestimating his muscles. With a roar, he threw a massive punch aimed directly at Gojo''s head.


    Gojo didn''t turn around. He didn''t even flinch.


    Many watching thought he was about to die. But at the last moment, they saw the punch slow down and then¡­ stop¡ªjust inches from his head, as if hitting an invisible barrier.


    "What¡­ what is this?" someone muttered in awe.


    Gojo turned to the camera and explained casually, "This is my ability, the Limitless Technique." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He lifted the cloth covering his eyes, revealing his Six Eyes beneath. "In simple terms, it''s the power of stopping. Anything that approaches me slows down until it stops. Essentially, as long as I''m careful, nothing can touch me."


    The chat went silent. Despite Gojo''s relaxed tone, everyone watching could tell how terrifying this ability was.


    "You''re amazing, Mr. Gojo!" someone in the Jujutsu High faculty room commented with a chuckle. The others laughed, familiar with Gojo''s playful arrogance. They knew he was putting on a bit of a show for the viewers.


    Meanwhile, back in the service clubroom, Ryuji suddenly stood up, catching the attention of the girls around him.


    "Ryuji, what''s up?"


    He glanced at them, a slight grin on his face. "That muscle curse spirit¡­ it''s pretty powerful. It''d be a waste if it just got killed like this."


    Ryuji had only been watching for fun at first. But seeing the muscle curse spirit''s strength, he realized it was too rare a feast to pass up. His soul-devouring ability worked best on special-grade curses, and first-grade spirits just didn''t have the same effect. Special-grade curses were rare, and it''d be a shame to waste this one.


    "Ohhh, got it!" The girls nodded in understanding; they knew Ryuji had the power to consume souls, so they immediately understood his intent.


    "You all stay here and keep watching the live stream," Ryuji instructed as he headed out of the room. With the live broadcast ongoing, it wouldn''t be hard for him to track down Gojo''s location.


    The girls didn''t protest. They knew they were still beginners and would only hold Ryuji back if they followed. There was no reason to worry anyway; they had complete faith in Ryuji''s strength.


    Meanwhile, in the live stream:


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    The ground cracked under the muscle curse spirit''s feet as he put all his strength into his punch, trying to break through Gojo''s barrier. But despite his power, his fist made no progress.


    "How is this possible? My muscle strength¡­ is it really so weak?" he growled, unwilling to accept that he couldn''t land a single blow.


    "Come on, come on! Just a little more!" Gojo teased, grinning like he was enjoying a game. He clapped his hands mockingly, as if cheering the curse spirit on.


    The viewers were stunned into silence. They could hardly believe what they were seeing.


    "Damn it!" The curse spirit''s face contorted in anger. Every taunt from Gojo felt like a slap in the face.


    After a moment, Gojo''s grin faded slightly. "Alright, this is getting a bit dull."


    With a bored sigh, he raised one hand and pointed it at the curse spirit in front of him. "Cursed Technique Reversal: Blue."


    A sphere of blue cursed energy materialized in Gojo''s hand, then blasted forward, creating an intense gravitational pull that sent the curse spirit flying backward, skidding across the ground and leaving a deep trench in its wake.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Gojo muttered, sounding almost disappointed. "I was hoping for a bit more of a challenge to show the audience what it''s like when a sorcerer exorcises a curse spirit."


    The curse spirit rose shakily from the rubble, glaring at Gojo with fury. "How dare you look down on me like this!"


    The creature was intelligent enough to realize that Gojo could have killed him at any moment but had chosen not to. This realization only enraged him further.


    "Can''t help it," Gojo replied with a shrug, pointing to the sky in a grandiose gesture. "You''re just too weak!"


    The muscle curse spirit fell silent, the insult settling heavily on him. In that silence, the viewers felt the sheer weight of Gojo''s power. Wealthy families watching in private rooms grasped the full implications of what they were seeing. Money and influence meant nothing in the face of such power. When it came down to it, even the richest person only had one life.


    "Weak¡­?" The curse spirit murmured, momentarily lost in doubt. Then¡ª


    "SHAA!"


    He lunged forward with renewed rage, throwing a relentless series of punches. "I''m a special-grade cursed spirit! You have no right to mock me! Die! Die! Die!"


    His fists moved so fast they left afterimages, each blow powerful enough to crack the ground beneath them. But Gojo simply stood there, hands in his pockets, watching with a calm, detached expression. None of the attacks broke through the Limitless Technique.


    "Damn it! Fine then¡ªif that''s how it is, I''ll use my Domain!"


    The curse spirit, realizing he couldn''t land a hit, decided it was time to pull out his ultimate move.


    "Oh, right, Domain Expansion!" Gojo said suddenly, as if the idea had only just occurred to him. His nonchalance caused the curse spirit to pause for a split second, thrown off by Gojo''s attitude.


    Ignoring the curse spirit, Gojo looked directly at the live broadcast. "For those of you watching, a domain is the ultimate form of a sorcerer''s technique. It''s basically our strongest move, and only a handful of sorcerers can create one. In most cases, the domain''s effect is guaranteed, meaning the only way to counter a domain¡­ is with another domain."


    As he finished explaining, he turned back to the curse spirit with a smirk. "Alright, let''s continue."


    "You¡­" The curse spirit ground his teeth, furious at being treated so dismissively.


    Gojo laughed lightly. "If you''re not going to make a move, I will!"


    He raised his hand, but before the curse spirit could act, Gojo spoke in a calm, commanding tone.


    "Domain Expansion ¨C Infinite Void."


    With those words, an overwhelming sensation filled the air, and the muscle curse spirit was instantly pulled into Gojo''s domain. The Infinite Void bombarded his mind with endless, useless information, rendering him completely immobilized. The curse spirit''s brain struggled under the overload, unable to process anything.


    Just as he was beginning to regain awareness¡ª


    "Cursed Technique Reversal: Red!"


    A red sphere of cursed energy shot from Gojo''s fingers, slamming into the curse spirit and sending him flying. Though it didn''t kill him outright, it left him severely wounded and barely able to move.


    Gojo chuckled. "Alright, I think that''s enough for today. This is just about as far as we need to go."


    The live broadcast was meant to show humanity that sorcerers could handle cursed spirits, that they were safe. But it also served to remind people just how terrifying sorcerers could be. This demonstration would hopefully keep anyone from foolishly trying to mess with them.


    With a slight smile, Gojo With a slight smile, Gojo began moving his hands in a precise formation.


    "Cursed Technique Reversal: Blue!"


    "Cursed Technique Reversal: Red!"


    As Gojo''s voice resonated, a sphere of blue and red cursed energy formed behind him, swirling with immense power. The two forces slowly began merging, creating a ball of concentrated energy that pulsed with an ominous glow.


    He raised his hands, aiming the fused power directly at the muscle curse spirit, who was now a hundred meters away, beaten and struggling to stay upright.


    "Hollow Purple!"


    The combined energy shot forward with overwhelming force, a spiraling wave of destruction that tore through everything in its path. The sheer intensity of the attack left the entire audience, both in the live stream and in person, completely silent. The blast of energy disintegrated everything in its way, carving a massive trench in the ground, and obliterating the muscle curse spirit completely.


    For a long moment, there was nothing but silence as everyone absorbed what they''d just witnessed.


    And then, as if it was the simplest thing in the world, Gojo turned to the camera with a small, satisfied grin.


    Just then.


    "Dissipate."


    ***


    Bonus Chapter.


    Support me on patreon to read 90+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 131: It can’t be

    The cursed energy began to ripple outwards, causing the air itself to tremble.


    The residual cursed energy that had been hanging in the atmosphere suddenly vanished without a trace, as if it had never been there.


    "Hm?" Gojo raised an eyebrow, intrigued.


    At that moment, the muscle curse spirit looked disoriented, clearly terrified by what had just happened.


    "!!!"


    "What''s happening?"


    "Where did that energy go?"


    "Is this what sorcerers are really capable of?"


    In the live chat, viewers who''d previously been skeptical of the whole "sorcerer and curse" business were now buzzing with shock. Despite the cursed energy dissipating, the massive gashes left in the earth made it clear that this power was far beyond anything they had imagined.


    Gojo seemed to put the pieces together. A small smirk played on his lips as he looked off into the distance.


    "Well, it''s been a while¡­ hasn''t it, Ryuji-kun?"


    It was clear that Gojo wasn''t angry about the interruption. In fact, he looked amused, even pleased.


    Just as everyone watching was wondering what he meant, Ryuji finally appeared on-screen, stepping into view with a confident grin.


    "Long time no see, Gojo," Ryuji greeted, looking directly at him.


    The live broadcast room fell silent. Many viewers, whether they knew Ryuji personally or not, couldn''t look away.


    Ryuji was young astonishingly so and he exuded a calm confidence. The marks on his face, representing the curse mark he used, were starting to fade away.


    "You''re not here to save that cursed spirit, are you?" Gojo asked, still grinning.


    "Of course not," Ryuji replied with a casual shrug. "I''m just¡­ a bit hungry."


    The cryptic exchange left most viewers bewildered, as they couldn''t understand the context.


    The next moment¡ª


    "Soul Devouring!"


    Chains erupted from Ryuji''s hand, lashing out towards the muscle curse spirit. The creature, thinking itself fortunate to have survived, was still trembling in fear. But as soon as the chains ensnared it, its expression shifted to horror.


    With no chance to resist, the curse spirit was dragged into a spatial rift, swallowed whole.


    "Ahh¡­ much better." Ryuji patted his stomach in satisfaction.


    Although he wasn''t completely full, the meal was a substantial improvement over consuming first- and second-grade curse spirits, which had hardly sated him at all.


    "Wait¡­ did he just EAT a cursed spirit?" one viewer gasped.


    "Oh man, this guy''s on another level!"


    "Hey, wait, I know him! Isn''t that Ryuji Hoshino? He goes to my school!"


    "Hold up, this dude''s still a student?"


    "WHAT?!"


    Sobu High students in the broadcast chat and even in the hallways were in a frenzy. Some even ran to Ryuji''s classroom, peering inside just to confirm it was him. Their classmate¡ªa terrifyingly powerful sorcerer? It was a shock they hadn''t anticipated.


    "Want to go grab some bubble tea?" Gojo tilted his head, extending the invitation with a casual smile.


    There was no hostility between them. In fact, Gojo genuinely enjoyed the company of someone strong enough to challenge him. He''d been the strongest for so long, and the idea of meeting someone on equal footing, or perhaps even stronger, was invigorating. It gave him a reason to keep growing.


    "Since when did Jujutsu High have so much free time?" Ryuji smirked, though he didn''t decline the offer.


    Gojo laughed, "Ah, we can exorcise curses while drinking bubble tea! Multitasking, you know?"


    "Sure thing," Ryuji replied, about to accept¡ª


    But at that moment¡ª


    BOOM! BOOM!


    The ground rumbled and started to split open, as if something monstrous was clawing its way out from beneath.


    The earth cracked apart, and a cursed spirit resembling a colossal centipede emerged from the rubble, towering over twenty meters tall. Its body, half-buried underground, seemed endless, stretching far beneath the surface.


    "Holy crap! Are curses this big now?"


    "What¡­ I don''t think I can ever leave my house again!"


    People who had been light-hearted about the existence of curses before were now terrified, realizing that curses like these could exist in their world. Some even hid in their homes, too frightened to imagine encountering such creatures in real life.


    But on the live stream, neither Gojo nor Ryuji showed the slightest sign of panic. Gojo lifted his hand to his forehead, pretending to scan the creature like he was sizing it up.


    "What a big one," he commented, amused.


    "Yeah, I''ve never seen a curse spirit this huge before," Ryuji replied, equally unfazed.


    "Not just the size¡ªthe form too. Guess humans must have a serious fear of centipedes?"


    "Seems likely," Ryuji agreed.


    The two of them continued discussing the centipede curse spirit, analyzing it with interest as if it were a specimen on display.


    "Humans!"


    The centipede cursed spirit let out an angry roar, its massive body curling to encircle Ryuji, Gojo, and Ijichi, who was still filming from a distance.


    "Uh, um¡­" Ijichi stammered, gripping the phone with shaking hands. He looked like he was about to lose his balance, but the sight of Gojo nearby helped him steady himself.


    He reassured himself, "It''ll be fine¡­ as long as Gojo''s here, nothing bad will happen."


    Gojo turned to Ryuji with a smirk. "So¡­ you want this one, or should I take it?"


    Rather than jumping into action, Gojo looked at Ryuji expectantly, fully willing to let him handle it. After all, this was supposed to be Gojo''s live broadcast, but he didn''t really mind sharing the spotlight. In fact, he was curious to see more of Ryuji''s abilities.


    "Much as I like a free meal, since you''re offering, I''ll take it," Ryuji replied, rolling his shoulders and getting ready.


    He clasped his hands together in preparation.


    "Going for a Domain, huh?" Gojo said, watching calmly, showing no signs of interference.


    However, others weren''t as calm.


    "No¡­ it can''t be," murmured Sukuna, who had been watching through Yuji''s eyes.


    Up until now, Sukuna had been content to stay silent, simply observing the spectacle. But the gesture Ryuji made as he prepared his Domain stunned him, his disbelief clear.


    A mouth suddenly appeared on Yuji''s cheek as Sukuna spoke, his tone filled with shock.


    "!!!" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The unexpected intrusion startled everyone around Yuji, who was immediately flustered.


    "S-Sorry! Sorry!" Yuji stammered, pressing his hand over his mouth in an attempt to silence Sukuna. "I don''t know why he spoke up!"


    The others settled down, though their expressions remained serious. They knew that the King of Curses wouldn''t break his silence without a good reason.


    "So¡­ what did that thousand-year-old curse just recognize?"


    Everyone''s Domain techniques were unique, and the hand signs they used to activate them were no exception. For Sukuna to react like this, he must have recognized Ryuji''s initial hand signs.


    But Sukuna said nothing further, retreating into silence once more, leaving everyone puzzled.


    Within Sukuna''s inner Domain, where he sat on his throne, his expression shifted from bored indifference to shock.


    "No¡­ it can''t be. That hand sign, it''s for the Malevolent Shrine. But¡­ how could he possibly use that technique? It''s impossible!"


    He muttered to himself, denial evident in his voice. But in the next moment, the sight before him forced him into stunned silence.


    In the live broadcast room, Ryuji''s calm, measured voice reached everyone''s ears.


    "Domain Expansion¡ªMalevolent Shrine."


    A hum of energy filled the air, and within seconds, the entire surrounding area was enveloped in Ryuji''s Domain.


    "An open Domain?"


    Gojo looked around, a bit surprised. Most Domains were closed, designed to prevent interference. Even his own Limitless Void was a closed Domain. Open Domains were rare, and in terms of sheer power, they could be more potent than closed ones.


    As Ryuji moved his fingers, countless slashes of cursed energy materialized and rained down like lightning strikes, slicing into the massive centipede curse spirit.


    "Shwip! Shwip! Shwip!"


    Despite its enormous size, the centipede was helpless in the face of Ryuji''s onslaught. The relentless strikes left it no chance to retaliate.


    "Soul Devouring!"


    Ryuji activated his technique, consuming the special-grade curse spirit. As the last remnants of the centipede curse disappeared, he gave a satisfied pat to his stomach.


    He smirked, clearly pleased. Two special-grade curse spirits in one day, while it wasn''t enough to completely sate him, it was leagues better than feasting on lower-grade curses, which barely had any effect at all.


    "Whoa, he''s insanely strong!" one viewer exclaimed.


    To ordinary people watching, Ryuji''s technique looked impressive and flashy. But to sorcerers, it was something much more, a display of raw, overwhelming power.


    Before this, they''d only heard about Ryuji through rumors, as a name whispered by those who had seen his abilities firsthand. They knew he was strong, but few had truly grasped what that strength looked like.


    Now, though, they understood. And one thing stood out to every sorcerer watching, Ryuji had effortlessly dispelled Gojo''s Hollow Purple earlier with just a few words. Even Gojo''s strongest technique was nullified in an instant.


    In the Jujutsu High conference room, Mei Mei watched the screen with a thoughtful smile, her usual calculating demeanor unaffected. Then she chuckled, amused.


    "Looks like the title of ''strongest'' might be changing hands soon."


    Despite Ryuji not having visited her in recent days, a fact she found mildly disappointing she couldn''t help but feel a swell of satisfaction seeing him shine so brightly.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 90+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 132: New Entry

    "Ahem! Let''s hold off on declaring a new ''strongest'' until Gojo gets back," Principal Yaga Masamichi interrupted, clearing his throat to draw everyone''s attention. His tone was serious.


    After all, regardless of Ryuji''s impressive display, Gojo was still a member of Jujutsu High, and the title of "the strongest" was more than just bragging rights, it was a point of pride for the school. Even if Gojo himself probably didn''t care about the title, Yaga knew how much it meant for the institution''s reputation.


    "..."


    Mei Mei shrugged, not arguing. She understood Yaga''s stance; he was the principal, after all. She wasn''t here to pick a fight over titles. Instead, she turned to Nanami, who had been watching the live stream quietly.


    "You mentioned before that you''ve seen Ryuji''s Domain. Was it the same one he just used?"


    Nanami shook his head. "No. The Domain I saw last time was entirely different from this one. They''re definitely separate Domains."


    The room went silent as everyone processed this. It was hard enough for a sorcerer to master one Domain. But two?


    Nanami continued, "Ryuji''s previous Domain had a completely different atmosphere, one filled with bloodlust and menace. This one felt¡­ colder. Like a calculated execution." He frowned, thinking back to the different Domains he''d seen Ryuji display. They were worlds apart in style and purpose.


    "Two Domains?" Maki looked incredulous. "That doesn''t make any sense. How can a sorcerer use two Domains?"


    "Believe me, I''m just as surprised," Nanami replied, nodding. "This is the first time I''ve ever encountered a sorcerer capable of wielding two Domains. And there''s a chance he could have more."


    Mei Mei''s lips curved into a sly smile, a glint of interest in her eyes. "Now that''s something. I''d love to see just how far Ryuji can push his abilities."


    Maki and the others exchanged uneasy glances. The concept of a multi-Domain sorcerer was unheard of, something they''d only expect to find in legends or ancient records.


    "Is that even possible?" Maki asked, looking to Principal Yaga for some kind of assurance.


    Yaga sighed, taking a moment to gather his thoughts. "Based on our analysis¡­ it seems Ryuji''s technique, which appears to be some form of copying, allows him to replicate even the abilities within a Domain. It''s highly likely he''s one of the rare sorcerers capable of wielding multiple Domains."


    Everyone in the room went silent, awestruck by the implications.


    "...Incredible."


    "Salmon!" Toge muttered, nodding in agreement.


    Meanwhile, inside Yuji Itadori''s mind, Ryomen Sukuna had been listening to the conversation, and his usual smug expression had shifted into one of intrigue.


    "Copy, huh?"


    Sukuna''s curiosity was piqued. The Domain Ryuji had just used¡ª"Malevolent Shrine"¡ªwas one that Sukuna himself knew well, a Domain that had belonged solely to him. The realization that Ryuji had somehow copied it sent a chill down his spine, something he hadn''t felt in ages.


    "When did he get the chance to copy my Domain?" Sukuna murmured, his mind racing. Then it hit him. Could it have happened when he lost those two fingers?


    Could it be that Ryuji somehow absorbed the technique by coming into contact with his fingers? It sounded impossible, but Sukuna was a creature of logic as well as pride. When every other possibility had been ruled out, the impossible became truth.


    "Well, well¡­ this just got interesting."


    For now, Sukuna didn''t care about the specifics. All that mattered was that his power, his Domain, had been duplicated and that was something he couldn''t ignore.


    Through Yuji''s eyes, he watched Ryuji in the live broadcast, a dangerous smile spreading across his face.


    "So, my two fingers are in your possession, aren''t they?" Sukuna whispered to himself. "Fine¡­ keep them for now. I''ll just make sure you return them to me¡­ personally."


    With that, Sukuna retreated into silence, his mind now wholly fixated on Ryuji.


    Back in the forest, Ryuji had no idea that he''d caught the attention of the King of Curses. After finishing off two special-grade curses, he looked visibly pleased, patting his stomach in satisfaction.


    "That should do it. I''ll be on my way," he said, turning to leave.


    "Need a lift?" Gojo offered, hands casually in his pockets. His Limitless Technique could transport people across distances with ease.


    Ryuji hesitated for a second, but then shrugged. "Sure, why not?"


    Gojo placed a hand on Ryuji''s shoulder, grinning. Suddenly, a notification popped up in Ryuji''s mind.


    "Successfully connected with target: Gojo Satoru. Golden entry available. Would you like to load it?"


    "Oh?" Ryuji thought, surprised but pleased. Success on the first try, this was perfect.


    In the next instant, Gojo activated his Limitless Technique, and both of them vanished from the spot.


    "Uh..."


    Ijichi, who was left standing there with the live broadcast still running, stared in confusion, scratching his head as he tried to figure out what to do.


    With the main stars of the broadcast gone, there wasn''t much point in continuing.


    Clearing his throat, he turned back to the camera. "Ahem! Well, that''s it for today''s live broadcast, folks! As you can see, sorcerers are here to protect you. No matter how terrifying cursed spirits may seem, as long as there are sorcerers like Gojo and Ryuji, humanity has nothing to fear!"


    Ending on a positive note, Ijichi quickly shut down the live stream. He didn''t exactly feel safe standing around alone, so he hurried off back to the school.


    But even though the broadcast was over, discussions among viewers were just beginning.


    "Is this what a sorcerer really is?"


    For most ordinary viewers, the power of the sorcerers was awe-inspiring. Knowing that such people existed to fight back the horrors lurking in the world made them feel safer. Some were even grateful, realizing how much they''d underestimated the danger that cursed spirits posed.


    Yet for others, the live stream awakened a sense of ambition. They wondered, could they too become sorcerers? Could they acquire such power?


    Meanwhile, the reaction among more influential viewers, particularly those from wealthy families and conglomerates, was different. They understood that the existence of sorcerers like Ryuji and Gojo could reshape the entire world order. And they weren''t about to let this new era pass them by.


    Plans were already forming. They were determined to find ways to recruit or ally with sorcerers, understanding that securing such power could mean the difference between survival and obsolescence in the world to come. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryuji and Gojo''s conversation hadn''t lasted long. Beneath his carefree exterior, Gojo was well aware of the struggles within the Jujutsu society and the burdens of his role. Despite his usual light-heartedness, he wasn''t a cold-blooded person¡ªif he were, he would have already done away with the corrupt leadership at Jujutsu High.


    Before they parted ways, Gojo brought up one last question. "What do you think about¡­ managing things?"


    Ryuji could tell Gojo was serious. He''d been searching for someone with the strength and vision to take charge of the Jujutsu world, to shape it into something better. This was why he''d stayed at Jujutsu High as a teacher, to nurture the next generation.


    But Ryuji laughed, shaking his head. "If I wanted to manage anything, do you think I''d still be a student?"


    He had no interest in the bureaucratic mess that was Jujutsu High. Endless paperwork, constant interruptions¡ªno thanks. Ryuji valued his freedom far too much.


    Gojo chuckled. "Yeah, I figured."


    "But," Ryuji added, his expression shifting slightly, "I''ll keep an eye out for someone who fits the bill. Someone who can handle it."


    He had no desire to deal with Jujutsu High''s politics himself. But it wouldn''t hurt to place that kind of power in the hands of someone he trusted. A plan was already forming in his mind.


    Gojo raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "That''s fair enough. I''ll take whatever help I can get."


    With a final wave, Gojo turned and teleported away.


    Once Gojo was gone, Ryuji checked the notification still lingering in his mind.


    "Golden entry: Domain Expansion ¨C Infinite Void."


    "Oh?" Ryuji''s eyes sparkled. So he''d managed to copy Gojo''s Infinite Void after all.


    Even though he already had multiple abilities, adding the Infinite Void to his arsenal was a huge advantage. It was a rare control-type Domain that could overwhelm opponents with an endless flood of information, shutting down their minds. Even someone like Sukuna wouldn''t be immune to its effects.


    While Sukuna''s regeneration might help him recover, in a battle, even a few seconds of paralysis could mean the difference between victory and defeat.


    "Load it," Ryuji commanded.


    The entry was successfully added to his growing list of abilities.


    He opened his status panel, looking over the impressive array of powers he''d accumulated. But despite all these abilities, he rarely needed to use most of them. Still, better to have them on hand than regret their absence later.


    Satisfied, Ryuji closed the panel and returned to the service club in a good mood.


    Using his spatial displacement ability, Ryuji didn''t even need to walk, he simply appeared outside the clubroom door. But the moment he opened the door, he was surprised by the scene inside.


    The club was unusually lively today. Besides Rikka and the usual members, even the five Nakano sisters he''d met before were gathered here. At the center of it all was Shizuka, who looked both relieved and slightly exasperated.


    The moment she saw Ryuji walk in, Shizuka''s face softened. Despite her typically composed demeanor, he could see she''d been worried about him. Seeing him safe and sound put her mind at ease.


    "Ryuji-kun! I''m glad you''re alright," she said with a sigh of relief.


    "As expected of you, Ryuji!" one of the Nakano sisters chimed in, admiration shining in her eyes.


    "You''re a real hero now!" added another.


    "Yeah, that was amazing!"


    The room buzzed with excitement as everyone took turns expressing their awe, showering Ryuji with praise. He could tell they''d all seen the live broadcast, and judging by their wide-eyed expressions, they were still processing everything.


    Ryuji felt a little overwhelmed by the attention, but he kept his cool, giving them a relaxed smile. With a wave of his hand, he signaled for everyone to settle down.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 90+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 133: Hayasaka Ai’s Dilemma

    It wasn''t until the afternoon school bell rang that the girls reluctantly left.


    "Phew!"


    Though it was nice to be surrounded by so much admiration, the constant chatter had been a bit overwhelming. Now, finally, there was some quiet.


    Ryuji was about to head back to his classroom for the next lesson when Shizuka, the club advisor, gave him a look with a hint of mischief.


    "Are you sure you want to go back to the classroom?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Hmm?" Ryuji stopped and looked at her in confusion. "What''s up?"


    "There are probably still quite a few students hanging around outside your classroom. After everything that''s happened, I doubt anyone''s going to be focusing on lessons," she said. "Some of them are there just to gawk, but others are probably hoping to get closer to you."


    Ryuji sighed, already picturing the crowd. He could understand why they''d be curious, but the idea of being mobbed didn''t sound appealing.


    "Well, if I don''t go to class, where else can I go?" he asked, giving her a curious look. He''d noticed something in Hiratsuka''s gaze, as if she had an alternative in mind.


    Clearing her throat, she replied, "I don''t have any classes this afternoon, so you could hang out in my office for a bit. After a couple of days, when the excitement dies down, things should go back to normal."


    Some of the girls who hadn''t left the clubroom nodded, clearly thinking it was a good idea. They trusted Hiratsuka''s suggestion without a second thought.


    Before long, it was just Ryuji and Shizuka alone in the now-empty clubroom. The spacious room felt even larger with everyone else gone.


    Noticing Ryuji''s amused gaze, Shizuka turned her head slightly, looking away with a bit of awkwardness.


    "Let''s go," she said in a serious tone, trying to cover up her flustered expression. "I''ll take you to my office."


    But just as she turned to leave, Ryuji reached out and gently pulled her back.


    "You¡­" Before she could react, Ryuji leaned in and whispered with a smirk, "I think this space is big enough. Don''t you?"


    After all, once the clubroom door was closed, no one would come in. They had the place entirely to themselves.


    Ryuji''s words made Shizuka''s steps falter, and she nearly tripped.


    "Whatever¡­ suit yourself," she muttered, glancing away as if giving him permission, though her expression said otherwise.


    Seeing her reaction only made Ryuji''s grin grow wider. With everything that had been happening lately, it''d been a while since he''d had the chance to enjoy moments like this with her.


    While Ryuji was busy in the clubroom, the live broadcast from earlier had stirred up waves in other places as well. People across various circles were investigating Ryuji and Gojo, having recognized them as some of the strongest sorcerers alive.


    For the powerful and wealthy, this meant opportunity. If they could win over one of these sorcerers, it would be a game-changer for their influence and security. The potential benefits were too tempting to ignore.


    ---


    At the Shinomiya mansion, Kaguya Shinomiya sat with her maid, Ai Hayasaka, watching the recorded footage of the live broadcast. Though Kaguya wasn''t particularly tech-savvy, Ai had been more than happy to set everything up for her.


    Watching the footage, Kaguya''s gaze was filled with awe. She''d seen Ryuji''s strength in action once before, back at one of her family''s properties, but that day was nothing compared to the spectacle in the live stream.


    It made sense now, she realized. No wonder her father, Gan''an Shinomiya, had insisted on holding a birthday banquet for her this year, a rare occurrence. The purpose was clear: to try and bring Ryuji closer to the Shinomiya family.


    And how would he accomplish that? The answer was obvious. By using her as bait.


    Kaguya sighed, feeling a familiar bitterness at the idea of her life being dictated by her family''s ambitions. But after witnessing Ryuji''s power, her feelings were mixed. There was a strange sense of admiration within her, a quiet acknowledgment that she was drawn to his strength.


    "Hayasaka!" Kaguya called out, her voice more hesitant than usual.


    "Yes, Miss?" Hayasaka responded, looking at Kaguya with her usual composed expression.


    "Have you prepared the dress for the banquet?" Kaguya asked, her tone carrying a hint of anxiety she rarely allowed herself to show. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hayasaka immediately understood her mistress''s unease. Smiling softly, she replied, "Don''t worry, Miss. The head of the family personally approved the dresses. He made sure they''re perfect for the occasion."


    Of course, Gan''an Shinomiya would want Kaguya to look her best. If the plan was to win over Ryuji, Kaguya''s appearance would need to be flawless. Anything less would be an embarrassment to the Shinomiya name.


    "I see¡­" Kaguya murmured, feeling somewhat reassured. But then, another thought surfaced, and her expression turned worried again.


    "But¡­ what if he doesn''t like me?" she asked quietly, a vulnerable look crossing her face.


    Although Kaguya was the Shinomiya family''s designated successor, being an illegitimate child meant her status within the family was always precarious. Despite her usual cold and dignified facade, only Hayasaka knew how insecure Kaguya could be behind closed doors.


    "Miss, you have nothing to worry about," Hayasaka reassured her, her voice softening. "You''re beautiful and intelligent. I''m sure Ryuji will be impressed. And if the two of you do end up together, no one in the Shinomiya family would dare look down on you again."


    Privately, Hayasaka herself hadn''t fully grasped the significance of sorcerers until the live broadcast. She''d once thought of them as nothing more than con artists. But now she knew better. Sorcerers were like walking natural disasters, capable of bending the very fabric of reality. It was both awe-inspiring and terrifying.


    Still, seeing her mistress''s nervousness, Hayasaka kept her own emotions in check, focusing entirely on Kaguya''s needs.


    "Yes¡­ you''re right," Kaguya replied, her expression firming up. "As a member of the Shinomiya family, I won''t allow myself to fail."


    Seeing her mistress''s determined expression, Hayasaka couldn''t help but feel a mix of pride and amusement. Kaguya''s serious demeanor, even about something like this, was both admirable and endearing.


    Just then, Hayasaka''s phone vibrated in her pocket. Glancing at the screen, her face fell slightly.


    "Excuse me, Miss. I need to go to the bathroom," she said politely.


    "Hmm? Oh, go ahead," Kaguya replied absentmindedly, already lost in thought as she mentally prepared for the upcoming banquet.


    Once in the bathroom, Hayasaka checked her phone. The message was from none other than Kaguya''s older brother, Oko Shinomiya. Her expression soured as she read it.


    "Don''t let Kaguya succeed."


    The message was short, but its meaning was clear. Oko wanted her to sabotage Kaguya''s chances with Ryuji. Hayasaka clenched her teeth, feeling a surge of disgust.


    "Are you afraid, Oko?" she muttered to herself with a bitter laugh.


    It was obvious why he wanted her to interfere. If Kaguya managed to form a bond with someone as powerful as Ryuji, her status in the family would skyrocket. Oko''s own position as a potential heir would be at risk, and he couldn''t allow that.


    Though she loathed the order, Hayasaka knew she couldn''t openly defy Oko. Instead, she typed back a calculated response.


    "Kaguya is beautiful. If Ryuji likes her, it''s beyond my control."


    She knew Kaguya''s beauty and intelligence were undeniable. If Ryuji truly took an interest in her, there would be little anyone could do to prevent it.


    Oko fell silent, seemingly frustrated. But then, after a moment, he responded with a new plan:


    "Then you seduce him."


    Hayasaka stared at her screen in shock. Was he really suggesting¡­?


    But she quickly realized he was serious. In his eyes, she was just another pawn, someone he could use to further his ambitions.


    "Do you think I won''t destroy the Hayasaka family if you fail?" Oko added, making his threat clear.


    Hayasaka clenched her phone tightly, her knuckles turning white. The Hayasaka family had already fallen under the Shinomiya family''s control after a failed business endeavor. They were no longer independent but a subsidiary family, existing only because the Shinomiya allowed it.


    "Bastard¡­" she whispered, feeling a surge of anger.


    If she had the power, she''d gladly slap Oko across the face. But in reality, she had no choice. With a bitter heart, she forced herself to type a single reply.


    "Understood."


    For the sake of her family, Hayasaka had no choice but to obey, even as it pained her to betray Kaguya''s trust in such a way.

 Chapter 134: Threatening Me?

    The more this happened, the heavier the guilt Ai felt towards Kaguya. Though she''d become adept at hiding her emotions, she couldn''t shake the weight of betraying her mistress, someone she had grown close to despite their formal relationship.


    By the time she left the bathroom, Ai had composed herself, her expression returning to its usual calm, detached demeanor.


    Returning to Kaguya''s room, she was greeted by an unexpected sight.


    "Hayasaka! Hayasaka!" Kaguya called out excitedly, her usual reserved tone replaced with eagerness. "Come here, quickly! I want you to teach me how to use a smartphone!"


    Ai blinked in surprise. "Why the sudden interest?"


    Kaguya, brilliant as she was, had always been something of a technological klutz. Despite her vast knowledge in other areas, smartphones and social media were uncharted territory for her. Up until now, she''d never shown any real interest in learning.


    Kaguya hesitated for a moment. "Well¡­ next time we meet, I''d like to add Mr. Ryuji on Line. It seems I need to have the right kind of phone to do that."


    Up until now, Kaguya had been using a PHS flip phone, something ancient by today''s standards, which could only make calls and send basic text messages.


    "Ah, I see." Ai suppressed a knowing smile, quickly grasping Kaguya''s intentions. "Alright, I''ll help you get set up."


    ---


    Meanwhile, across town at the Izumi residence, Izumi Sagiri was looking at Ryuji with wide, admiring eyes. "Ryuji-nii, was that really you in the live broadcast today?"


    Izumi Sae, Sagiri''s mother, was setting the table, but she couldn''t help glancing over as well, curious. They had watched the live stream earlier, and seeing Ryuji''s abilities on full display had been nothing short of shocking.


    "Of course," Ryuji replied with a smile, nodding. He hadn''t gone out of his way to hide his strength, and now everyone had seen it firsthand.


    "Wow¡­ that was amazing!" Sagiri exclaimed, her face glowing with excitement.


    Compared to how shy and withdrawn she''d been when they first met, Sagiri was now much more cheerful. The discovery that her mother was alive had lifted a huge weight off her, and her confidence had blossomed as a result.


    "Alright, alright. Let''s eat first," Ryuji said with a chuckle, ruffling her hair as she beamed up at him.


    As the family gathered around the dinner table, Sae took a moment to ask, "So, does this mean you won''t be going to school for the next few days?"


    Ryuji sighed. "I''d rather not feel like an animal on display."


    He had no problem with people knowing about his powers, but he wasn''t interested in being swarmed by curious classmates gawking at him as if he were in a zoo. He could already imagine the crowds that would gather just to catch a glimpse of him.


    Sae nodded thoughtfully. "That''s understandable. Maybe this is a good chance to take a break and relax for a few days."


    Ryuji just smiled, not bothering to explain further. Relaxing was all well and good, but he had no intention of letting his training slip. If any powerful cursed spirits emerged, he''d be the first to confront them. Power and strength were things he constantly pursued, knowing they were essential to his freedom and goals.


    "Well, at least this means I''ll have more time to spend with both of you," Ryuji added, glancing first at Sae and then at Sagiri.


    Sae''s cheeks reddened slightly at his words, though she tried to hide it by focusing on her food. She knew he was including Sagiri to be polite, but the underlying warmth in his words wasn''t lost on her. Despite herself, Sae felt a flutter of excitement. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hehe, Sagiri likes spending time with Ryuji-nii too!" Sagiri said cheerfully, completely oblivious to the undertones in the conversation.


    "Sagiri, you should really call him ''uncle,''" Sae interjected, though there was a slight awkwardness in her tone.


    "No way, I want to call him brother!" Sagiri pouted, crossing her arms defiantly.


    Sae was about to insist, but Ryuji laughed, cutting her off. "It''s fine. I like it when Sagiri calls me ''brother.''"


    Sagiri grinned triumphantly, sticking her tongue out at her mother, clearly pleased by Ryuji''s support.


    Sae just rolled her eyes, letting it go. It was just a title, after all, though she couldn''t shake the slight unease she felt about it.


    ---


    After dinner, while Sae was cleaning up in the kitchen, Ryuji entertained Sagiri by using his shadow manipulation technique, creating little figures that danced around in his hand. The shadows shifted, forming into shapes like horses, cats, and puppies, much to Sagiri''s delight.


    "Amazing!" she said for the hundredth time, clapping her hands in wonder.


    When Sae finally finished washing the dishes and returned to the living room, she paused to watch the scene, a soft smile on her face. For a single mother, moments like these seeing her daughter so happy were priceless.


    But then she cleared her throat, putting on a stern face. "Alright, Sagiri. It''s getting late. Go wash up and get to bed. You have school tomorrow."


    "Aww¡­ okay," Sagiri grumbled, though she didn''t put up too much resistance.


    As she headed to the bathroom, Ryuji reassured her, "Don''t worry, Sagiri. I''ll be around more often."


    Sagiri''s eyes lit up. "Really? Promise?"


    "Promise," Ryuji replied with a smile.


    Sagiri ran off happily, and Ryuji watched her go before turning his attention to Sae, who was standing nearby.


    "Don''t you want to come over?" he asked, reaching out his hand and smiling invitingly.


    Sae hesitated, glancing towards the bathroom where Sagiri was washing up. "Sagiri hasn''t gone to bed yet¡­"


    "Don''t worry," Ryuji replied with a smirk, gently pulling her closer. "Just keep your voice down."


    "You¡­" Sae blushed deeply, but didn''t pull away, leaning into him instead.


    ---


    The next day, Ryuji had intended to relax, maybe even spend some more time with the Izumi family. But just as he was settling in, he noticed Sae sitting on the sofa, looking unusually tense. She held a piece of paper in her hands, her face etched with worry.


    When she noticed him, she quickly tried to hide the note behind her back.


    "You¡­ why are you here?" she stammered, looking caught off guard.


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, seeing right through her attempt. "Is that a letter¡­ for me?"


    Sae hesitated, clearly conflicted.


    "Don''t worry," Ryuji said calmly, giving her a reassuring smile. "You know my strength, don''t you? I''d like to see who sent this letter."


    After a moment of hesitation, Sae handed him the envelope. "Alright¡­ but just be careful."


    Ryuji opened it and quickly skimmed through the contents. It was a request for him to join a certain family, with promises of wealth, power, and any other luxuries he could imagine.


    The letter was signed by the Black Dog family.


    "Black Dog?" Ryuji muttered, frowning. He''d never heard of them before, but from the tone, he could tell they were some kind of influential organization, possibly even a crime syndicate.


    However, something else caught his attention. Sae handed him a second piece of paper a photograph.


    Ryuji''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the picture. It was a candid shot of Sagiri, taken from outside her classroom window. The angle suggested that whoever took it had been watching her for some time.


    Clearly, the Black Dog family wasn''t just offering him an invitation they were using Sagiri as leverage.


    Realizing that they intended to threaten him through the people he cared about, Ryuji clenched the photo tightly, his expression darkening.


    "Those bastards¡­" he muttered, his voice filled with barely restrained anger.


    He glanced at Sae, who looked visibly shaken. "Were you planning on hiding this from me?"


    Sae lowered her head, guilt flashing in her eyes. "I¡­ I didn''t want you to get hurt because of us."


    "Idiot," he said softly, pulling her into a comforting embrace. "I don''t think you fully understand my strength."


    Sae let out a shaky breath, her anxiety slowly easing under his touch. "You''re¡­ you''re really going to handle this?"


    "Of course," he replied, his voice calm and resolute. "Leave it to me."


    Seeing his confidence, Sae''s worries finally faded. As long as Ryuji was there, she felt certain that everything would be alright.


    After spending a few more moments with her, Ryuji left the house, his mind focused on one thing: finding out more about the Black Dog family.


    ---


    Back at Ryuji''s house, Mimiko and Nanako were lounging on the sofa, watching TV. Since Ryuji wasn''t going to school, they''d decided to skip as well. When Ryuji walked in, they immediately noticed the hard look in his eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" Mimiko asked, sensing his tension.


    "Do you two know anything about the Black Dog family?" Ryuji asked, his voice low and dangerous.


    Mimiko and Nanako exchanged a look, searching their memories. After a moment, Mimiko''s eyes lit up as she recalled something.


    "Oh, right!" she said. "When we were with the Star Religious Group, the Black Dog family was one of the groups that sought our help."


    Nanako nodded in agreement. "Yeah, I remember now. The Black Dog family is a consortium that made its fortune in the underworld. They were involved in all sorts of shady business, smuggling, black market deals, you name it."

 Chapter 135: Loud And Clear

    The two sisters had never paid much attention to the politics and power struggles between sorcerers and non-sorcerers before. At most, they''d heard rumors or occasional gossip while with their former companions.


    "A consortium that came from the underworld?" Ryuji muttered, putting the pieces together. "No wonder they had the guts to pull something like this."


    Without any hesitation, he looked at the two sisters, Mimiko and Nanako, and gave a direct order.


    "Find the Black Dog family''s location. And leave no one alive."


    "...???" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two sisters were momentarily surprised. Ryuji rarely gave such absolute orders, especially with such a cold tone. But as they looked at his steely, resolute expression, any doubts they might have had quickly faded.


    "Understood!" they replied in unison, without a hint of hesitation.


    They didn''t ask Ryuji why he suddenly wanted to wipe out the Black Dog family. For them, it was enough to know that this was his command.


    ---


    That night, the head of the Black Dog family was sleeping soundly in his grand bedroom. But suddenly, his face twisted, turning red as if he couldn''t breathe. He clawed at his throat, struggling desperately, but there was no one around him. His breathing became more ragged, his struggles weaker, until finally¡­ he suffocated to death, alone in his room.


    The same fate befell the rest of the Black Dog family members. One by one, they showed identical symptoms, as if something invisible was choking the life out of them. Each member gasped, struggled, and then died, leaving a strange and eerie silence in the mansion.


    Outside the Black Dog family estate, Mimiko relaxed her grip on a small Sunny Doll she held by a rope around its neck, exhaling in satisfaction.


    "It''s done," she murmured.


    This was Mimiko''s Curse technique, a unique sorcery that allowed her to project effects onto her targets through the doll. Whatever happened to the doll was reflected in the person cursed by it.


    "Your abilities have gotten so much stronger," Nanako said with admiration, watching her sister''s handiwork.


    Ever since Ryuji had removed the curse that had once bound the twins, both Mimiko and Nanako''s powers had advanced rapidly. Mimiko''s Binding Curse, once limited to affecting only a single target within her line of sight, now could impact multiple targets within a given range.


    "I just hope one day my technique can be used without needing photos," Nanako sighed, a hint of envy in her voice.


    Her own technique required a photograph of the target, saved or taken in real-time, to activate her curse. Without it, her powers were useless.


    "Hey, don''t be so hard on yourself!" Mimiko replied, reassuring her sister with a smile. "Remember, you used to need to take photos on the spot. Now you can use saved images whenever you want. That''s huge progress!"


    Indeed, Nanako''s technique had evolved. Originally, she had to capture her target''s image in real-time. But now, she could cast her curse using photos stored on her phone, significantly increasing her flexibility.


    "Besides," Mimiko added, "maybe when you awaken your Domain someday, you won''t need photos at all."


    The concept of Domains had once felt impossibly distant for the twins. But with Ryuji''s guidance, they''d started to believe that maybe, someday, they could achieve it.


    Nanako laughed, though it was a bit self-conscious. "A Domain, huh? That still feels pretty far away."


    But she didn''t dwell on it, knowing they''d done what they came to do. "Anyway, let''s head back. Our job''s done."


    Leaving behind the scene of their work, the two sisters made their way back, unbothered. They had done similar things before under the orders of the Star Religious Group. For Mimiko and Nanako, taking lives when necessary was just part of the job.


    Cruel? Maybe. But in the world of sorcery, few hands were truly clean.


    "By the way, why did Ryuji suddenly target the Black Dog family?" Mimiko asked as they walked.


    Nanako smirked. "Isn''t it obvious? The Black Dog family must have been stupid enough to threaten him somehow. Probably tried to use someone close to him as leverage."


    The twins had spent enough time with Ryuji to understand his character. He was usually calm and easygoing, not someone to seek conflict lightly. If he''d wiped out an entire family, there had to be a serious reason.


    "Idiots¡­" Mimiko scoffed. "They really thought they could threaten Ryuji?"


    "Looks like they learned the hard way," Nanako replied with a chuckle.


    ---


    Back at Ryuji''s house, he welcomed the twins back. Seeing them return safely, he wasn''t particularly concerned. After all, Mimiko and Nanako were now first-grade sorcerers. Against ordinary humans even those from a third-rate crime family like the Black Dog, they''d been more than equipped to handle things.


    The truth was, ordinary people stood no chance against a trained sorcerer. Even lower-level sorcerers, depending on their technique, could easily take down entire groups without breaking a sweat. This imbalance was why sorcerers rarely saw ordinary people as equals. Whether they acknowledged it openly or not, most sorcerers carried a sense of superiority over non-sorcerers.


    Ryuji looked at the twins thoughtfully, remembering his recent conversation with Gojo Satoru. After witnessing the decay of the Jujutsu administration firsthand, Gojo had wanted someone reliable to eventually take over. That thought lingered in Ryuji''s mind as he gazed at the two girls.


    "What if I asked you to help manage the jujutsu world someday? Would that be a problem?"


    Mimiko and Nanako blinked in surprise, clearly taken aback. They hadn''t expected Ryuji to ask such a question.


    Nanako''s eyes lit up with excitement, clearly thrilled at the prospect. "Are you saying you''re planning to take down the higher-ups?" she asked, grinning. She was already imagining the chaos that would ensue.


    Mimiko, however, looked at her sister with exasperation before turning back to Ryuji, her expression more serious.


    "Did they do something to provoke you, Ryuji? You know, if you go after the higher-ups, you''d probably end up facing the entire jujutsu world," she said with concern. Mimiko was well aware of Ryuji''s strength, but the thought of him being hunted by every sorcerer made her worry.


    "Tch. Big deal," Nanako interjected, crossing her arms. "Once I become a special-grade sorcerer, I''ll do it myself if I have to. That rotten group at the top deserves it."


    Mimiko rolled her eyes, but Ryuji just chuckled, finding her enthusiasm amusing.


    "Don''t worry," he reassured them, patting Mimiko on the head. "If I say I''ll do something, it''s because I''m ready for it. Besides, if it ever comes down to that, I probably wouldn''t even need to make a move myself."


    "...What do you mean?" the twins asked, curious.


    Ryuji explained his recent conversation with Gojo, telling them about Gojo''s desire to change the system and eliminate the corrupt higher-ups.


    "Wait, so Gojo Satoru wants to take down the higher-ups too?" Nanako asked, surprised. She''d known Gojo as the strongest sorcerer and a bit of a troublemaker, but hearing he wanted to topple the establishment was something else entirely.


    Ryuji nodded. "Yeah, and he''s serious about it. I know he can be a bit chaotic, but he has a reason. The current system is rotten, and he''s tired of seeing it get in the way of what really matters."


    "But can we really trust him?" Mimiko asked, still hesitant. She trusted Ryuji implicitly, but Gojo was another story.


    "Relax," Ryuji said with a confident smile. "Even if things go sideways, don''t forget¡ªI''m still here. If Gojo ever tries to pull anything, I can handle him."


    Ryuji''s unwavering confidence made both sisters feel more at ease. He didn''t need to boast or make threats; his strength spoke for itself. And if it came to it, they had no doubt he could stand toe-to-toe with even Gojo.


    "Over the next few months, I want you both to start learning more about the world of sorcery and how it''s organized," Ryuji instructed. "And eventually, we''ll need more people. Just the two of you won''t be enough."


    The twins nodded, determined. They''d follow Ryuji''s lead, and if that meant preparing for a new era of sorcery, they''d be ready.


    ---


    The next day, for ordinary people, everything seemed calm. But for certain powerful families, it was anything but.


    News had spread that the entire Black Dog family had been wiped out overnight.


    The Black Dog family wasn''t the most powerful, but they were a well-known crime syndicate, a third-rate consortium with deep underworld connections. The fact that they were eliminated overnight sent a chilling message through the ranks of high society.


    Even more disturbing was the nature of their deaths. Every family member appeared to have died the same way, as if they had all been strangled at once. Security footage showed nothing unusual, as if the deaths had happened without anyone entering the estate.


    For some in the world of wealth and influence, the message was clear. The Black Dog family had crossed a line. And now, they were gone.


    In the days prior, there had been whispers among several consortiums about using unconventional methods to bring Ryuji to their side. Many of them saw sorcerers as tools, powerful weapons that, if controlled, could elevate their influence and ensure dominance over rival families. But they hadn''t yet dared to act, waiting instead to see if using those close to him as leverage would work.


    The Black Dog family had been the first to make a move, and they had paid the price.


    Now, with the entire family wiped out in a single night, any plans the other consortiums might have been quietly discussing came to an abrupt halt. The message was loud and clear: crossing Ryuji meant courting death.

 Chapter 136: Banquet Starts

    The panicked orders echoed in the halls of the powerful families'' estates:


    "Hurry, call back the surveillance teams! They don''t stand a chance!"


    The realization had finally dawned on them. Ryuji''s power wasn''t something they could control or intimidate. Attempting to monitor him, hoping to find a weakness, was a foolish endeavor. If he decided to target them, there would be no place to hide. And after witnessing the brutal fate of the Black Dog family, these influential families understood they were dealing with someone beyond their reach.


    "Is this what a sorcerer truly is?" one of the more ignorant family heads murmured, shaking his head in disbelief. Up until now, he''d assumed wealth was the ultimate power, that their influence was unshakable. But now, they understood that in the face of true strength, they were nothing more than lambs before a lion.


    The world, they realized, was changing.


    ---


    The next morning, Ryuji noticed that the usual surveillance presence around his residence had vanished. He''d been aware of their presence from the beginning but had ignored it, finding it more amusing than bothersome. However, the sudden absence was a clear sign that his message had been received.


    "Tch! See? Sometimes you need to remind people of the food chain," he muttered to himself with a faint smile. Apparently, his demonstration had left the right impression.


    With a rare stretch of peace ahead of him, Ryuji decided he''d use the time to rest and enjoy himself for the next couple of days. The attention he''d drawn at school hadn''t faded yet, so he figured it was best to avoid the inevitable gawking crowds of students for a while longer.


    As he settled in, his phone rang. Glancing at the unknown number, he hesitated only a moment before picking up.


    "Hello, is this Mr. Ryuji?" The voice on the other end was clear, feminine, and unmistakably familiar.


    "Speaking," he replied, recognizing the voice. "Hayasaka, right? Kaguya''s maid?"


    "Yes, Mr. Ryuji," she confirmed politely. "I am Hayasaka Ai, Miss Kaguya''s personal assistant."


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, intrigued. He knew Hayasaka as the "perfect maid" type, someone who could blend into any role seamlessly. But right now, she was reaching out in an official capacity, and he wondered what the Shinomiya family had in store.


    "Is there something you need?" he asked, his tone casual.


    Hayasaka continued, "There are two days left until Miss Kaguya''s birthday party. The family wanted me to inform you that, should you be otherwise occupied, they are more than willing to postpone the event for your convenience."


    Ryuji smirked, amused by the Shinomiya family''s eagerness to please. Despite their untouchable reputation among ordinary people, here they were, bending over backward to accommodate him. It was almost flattering¡ªif not somewhat amusing.


    "No need to change the date," he replied. "I''m free. I''ll be there on time."


    He sensed Hayasaka''s relief on the other end. "Thank you, Mr. Ryuji. I''ll relay the message. And¡­ if you don''t mind, I''ll be the one to pick you up on the day of the event."


    "Fine by me," Ryuji said, ending the call with a shrug. The Shinomiya family''s invitation wasn''t something he particularly cared about, but he was curious to see what they had planned.


    On the other end, Hayasaka ended the call and turned to Kaguya, who had been waiting anxiously. Ever since the phone call began, she''d been hovering nearby, her eyes filled with anticipation.


    "Well?" Kaguya asked, trying to maintain her usual poise despite her curiosity.


    "Mr. Ryuji confirmed he''ll be attending, Miss," Hayasaka said with a soft smile. She found Kaguya''s eagerness endearing, given how reserved she usually was.


    "Oh¡­ that''s good then," Kaguya replied, attempting to hide her relief and excitement behind a facade of indifference. She cleared her throat, composing herself. "It''s not like it would matter if he couldn''t come."


    Hayasaka, ever the dutiful maid, fought to keep a straight face, her own amusement hidden behind a neutral expression. "Indeed, Miss. On another note, many of the dresses your father had prepared have arrived. Would you like to try them on?"


    "Yes, let''s," Kaguya replied, a small smile betraying her composed exterior. She was eager to look her best at the party, though she''d never admit it out loud.


    As Kaguya busied herself trying on dresses, Hayasaka''s mind drifted to the task her other employer, Kaguya''s half-brother Oko, had given her. He''d made it clear: she was to do whatever was necessary to prevent Kaguya from securing Ryuji''s interest.


    Her loyalty to Kaguya was genuine, but so was her loyalty to her family. The Hayasaka family had long been under the Shinomiya family''s control, and she couldn''t ignore Oko''s orders without risking everything her parents had worked for.


    "Miss, would you like me to drive to pick up Mr. Ryuji in two days?" she asked casually, her tone neutral.


    "Hmm? Sure, that would be fine," Kaguya replied absently, absorbed in examining the fit of her current dress. She trusted Hayasaka completely and didn''t think twice about it.


    Hayasaka clenched her fists subtly before releasing them. She felt a pang of guilt at the thought of betraying Kaguya, but her resolve held firm. She had a job to do. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---


    Two days later, Ryuji stepped outside, expecting to find a standard car waiting to take him to the Shinomiya estate. Instead, a sleek, black, extended limousine was parked in front of his residence.


    Hayasaka, dressed in her formal maid attire, stood beside the car. With her golden hair, calm demeanor, and elegant posture, she looked every bit the refined, professional maid.


    "Mr. Ryuji," she greeted him, bowing slightly and gesturing toward the open door. "Please, make yourself comfortable."


    Ryuji chuckled to himself. "Quite the welcome."


    He stepped inside, noting the spaciousness of the limousine''s interior. The back seat was luxurious, with plush seats and enough room to comfortably fit a dozen people. The driver''s section was separated by a tinted screen, giving him and Hayasaka complete privacy.


    Hayasaka entered after him, seating herself gracefully. She gave a signal to the driver, who began to pull away smoothly.


    "Not in a rush, are we?" Ryuji asked, noticing the car''s slow, leisurely pace.


    Hayasaka nodded, her expression polite and calm. "I thought you might appreciate a more comfortable journey."


    Ryuji arched an eyebrow. "Thoughtful. Very thoughtful."


    She offered a slight smile. "Would you care for a drink, Mr. Ryuji? We have a selection here."


    Ryuji glanced at the drink options, choosing a bottle of water. As he took a sip, he studied her with a raised brow. There was something about her demeanor, the way she leaned just a little closer, the subtle glances, that suggested she was¡­ well, being rather forward.


    Hayasaka noticed his gaze but maintained her composure, her face giving away nothing but professionalism. "Since we have some time, I thought I could provide you with a list of the other guests attending the party. I imagine many of the financial groups and high-profile families will be present."


    She handed him a neatly prepared list. Ryuji accepted it, though he couldn''t help but wonder where she''d been keeping it, given her attire. He glanced at the names and raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    The list read like a who''s who of the anime world''s elite families¡ªthe Suzuki family, the Nakiri family from Totsuki Academy, the Fujiwara family, and the Shijo family, distant relatives of the Shinomiya family. Even the Yukinoshita family was included, likely due to Yukino''s recent involvement in the sorcerer world.


    He chuckled softly. "Quite the lineup. Seems the Shinomiya family went all out for this."


    Hayasaka nodded. "The head of the family spared no expense to make this event memorable, especially since it''s in honor of Miss Kaguya."


    As he skimmed the list, Ryuji noticed that Hayasaka had quietly shifted closer. When he looked down, he found her kneeling in front of him, her gaze steady as she met his eyes.


    "What are you doing?" he asked, raising an eyebrow in genuine surprise.


    Without a hint of fluster, Hayasaka looked up at him calmly, her tone professional even as a slight blush colored her cheeks. "I simply thought, Mr. Ryuji, that the journey might be more¡­ enjoyable if I helped you pass the time."


    There was a faint crack in her mask, the blush on her cheeks betraying her nerves, but she held his gaze, unwavering.


    Ryuji chuckled, lifting her chin with a finger. "Did someone put you up to this?"


    Hayasaka didn''t confirm or deny it. Instead, she offered a soft smile. "Does Mr. Ryuji lack confidence in his own charm?"


    Ryuji laughed, genuinely amused. "You''re an interesting one, Hayasaka."


    She didn''t break her gaze, her poise unshaken. "Then, shall we continue?" she asked, her voice as calm as ever, though the faint blush on her cheeks hinted at a crack in her otherwise flawless composure.


    Ryuji leaned back, a faint smirk on his face. "Go ahead," he said, deciding to play along. He was curious to see just how far she was willing to go and what her true intentions were.


    Hayasaka moved with practiced grace, every action precise and calculated. Despite her composed demeanor, Ryuji could sense the slight tension in her movements, the way she kept herself perfectly poised but not completely at ease. For all her professionalism, this was clearly not something she did often.


    As she settled into her position, she looked up at him, her expression unreadable but her eyes sharp, calculating. For a brief moment, Ryuji wondered if this was all a performance, a fa?ade meant to draw him in or test him somehow. Was she simply following orders, or was there something deeper here?


    "So, tell me, Hayasaka," he began, his tone casual but his gaze intense. "Do you do this for every guest, or am I just that special?"


    Hayasaka''s lips curved into a subtle smile, a glint of amusement in her eyes. "You''re very special, Mr. Ryuji," she replied smoothly, without missing a beat. "It''s rare that we have someone of your¡­ caliber attending one of our events."


    Her voice was calm, almost detached, as if she were simply stating facts.


    Ryuji chuckled, recognizing the game she was playing. "Well, I''ll be sure to make it worth your while," he replied, leaning forward slightly. "But tell me, what does your master think of this approach?"


    Hayasaka''s expression remained perfectly composed, though her gaze grew slightly sharper. "My master doesn''t need to know every detail," she said quietly, her tone almost conspiratorial. "Besides, I believe it''s my job to ensure that you enjoy the experience in every way possible."


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. Hayasaka was clearly more than just a maid; her loyalty and dedication went beyond simple servitude. But at the same time, there was an air of independence about her, a sense that she was acting of her own accord, perhaps even defying her master''s expectations.


    He decided to push a bit further. "And what about Kaguya? How does she feel about her maid getting so¡­ personal with her guests?"


    For a moment, Hayasaka''s mask slipped, and a flicker of genuine emotion crossed her face¡ªsurprise, perhaps even a hint of frustration. But she recovered quickly, her expression smoothing back into calm professionalism.


    "Miss Kaguya trusts me completely," she said quietly, a hint of defensiveness in her tone. "She knows that I''ll do whatever is necessary to serve her best interests."


    Ryuji studied her carefully, his eyes narrowing. He could sense the underlying tension in her words, the weight of a conflict she hadn''t fully resolved. Hayasaka was a master at hiding her emotions, but in that brief moment, he''d glimpsed the cracks in her armor.


    "You''re an interesting one, Hayasaka," he said, his tone softening slightly. "Loyal to a fault, but there''s more going on here, isn''t there?"


    Hayasaka met his gaze, her calm exterior wavering just slightly. For a moment, it seemed as though she might say something, reveal something beyond her practiced professionalism. But then, with a slight smile, she regained her composure, tilting her head in acknowledgment.


    "Perhaps," she murmured. "But some secrets are best left unsaid, don''t you think?"


    Ryuji chuckled, leaning back in his seat, a glint of admiration in his eyes. "Fair enough. Just remember, I don''t mind a little mystery, keeps things interesting."

 Chapter 137: Rolling In the Deep

    Over his pants, she tugged him slowly pinching his cock, and drawing it out with curling fingers stroking his rod, and forcing his full length out while looking him dead in the eye.


    On the outline of his trousers, a swelling bulge long and fat began to rise. Her small hands worked up and down the shaft stroking him fervently, feeling it thicken. In between strokes, she paused to rub on the tip, and gasped when it throbbed wildly against her palm.


    In a fluid graceful movement, she swung her wide hips and slid out of the car seat.


    Standing before him, her hands went to the side of her thighs, as she slowly lifted up her dress from her feet, to her knees, all the way up till her thick white thighs burned into Ryuji''s eyes. To the ground.


    Quietly, she dropped to her knees, and slipped between Ryuji''s legs.


    Then, using her left hand, she curled her fingers around the shaft holding it upwards and lowered her tongue onto him.


    Her wet tongue slapped against his big balls.


    Flattening it against his scrotum, she licked his low hanging testesfrom top to bottom. She coiled her tongue around each ball tastefully savoring the rich organic taste of his groin as she simultaneously stroked the tip of his cock rubbing the circumference dedicatedly between her thumb and forefinger.


    Hayasaka''s mouth opened fully.


    Her long pink tongue lapped up his balls and drew them into her mouth with a loud sloppy suck. His dick responded automatically thickening in her hand. Cushioning his balls in a warm tomb of her saliva, she tugged on his rod stroking and stroking, focusing on his tip till his full length screamed into her hand.


    Ahh~ Slurp Slurp Slurp


    From the tip of her tongue, all the way back nearing the back of her throat, both balls slammed against the walls of her mouth rolling back and forth across in slippery luscious slurps. Her lips closed in on his sackdrawing the membrane of his sack stretching it out in a long suck.


    Her mouth retracted, and Ryuji''s penis throbbed.


    Still on her knees with her gown raised all the way to her pale thighs, and her round pumpy ass jutting behind her like a well sculpted piece of art, Hayasaka pulled her two hands together gripping the first half of his cock in her left and grasping the base in a tight clasp with her right.


    Hayasaka''s masterful hands weren''t just stroking him she was milking him.


    Having stimulated his organ by sucking his low-hanging big balls, she focused on his cock now twirling in unpredictable circular squeezespaying full attention to each swelling rubbing and sliding up and down massaging him till she physically felt the surge rapidly rising from the base of his cock.


    "It felt like she has been trained all her life just to do this."


    Hiding her tongue she let her lips take in the first inch of his throbbing tip.


    Mwuah~


    Kissing it in noisy wet kisses she focused on the hole, literally sucking it like it was a mega fat straw trying to draw out his semen from the base of his balls.


    Like a demoness, she uncurled her tongue, and tickled his hole in wicked steady vibrations moistening the tip as her lips bobbed up and down the cap.


    "Fuckkk...," he moaned aloud.


    Her saliva in rich generous trickles dribbled down from her mouth, onto his dick cap. It slithered all the way down snaking in between the tight squeezes lubricating her strokes.


    "Slurp slurp slurp~" Hayasaka worked his long shaft with both her hands tirelessly pumping his organ up and down while sucking just the tip with just the right amount of delicateness.


    From the different training she had undertaken, Hayasaka had developed a unique blow job style. Naturally, the objective was to get them to cum.


    But within the shortest time possible.


    So, she grew to understand the male organ. She knew each valve she recognized with staggering accuracy, each pulsation what they meant, and the timelines they told.


    She knew that the tip was the key. She knew that with enough jerking and stimulation, the pleasure was always proportional to the release.


    She tightened her grip on his cock sliding up and down in frantic urgent strokes letting the electrifying tingle explode through out his organ. From his glands his semen began to surge upwards as if being pulled up by a powerful reverse-gravitational pull.


    She was expanding her flexible insides and also contracting with every slippery suck, tightening her mouth and throat for the smooth ride of his cock.


    His engorged penis began to swell even more.


    Not from deliberate enhancement.


    But from the coming semen.


    From the base of his cock, with each tightening of her grip, and with each curling suck of her tongue, Ryuji''s orgasm began to build up. Gradually, it screamed through his rod in hot pleasurable slicing waves cruising through his urethra, and engorging each pulsing vein.


    His hands reached out to hold her head in place.


    "Gawk~ Gawk~ Aghhh~"


    Hayasaka struggled to catch her breath.


    Tears streaming from her eyes.


    With his dick fully submerged inside her mouth, she simply held it in. The insides of Hayasaka''s rubber-like jaws tightened and contracted repeatedly on their own milking him purely.


    Then thick cum out violently wheezing out of his hardened cock blasting straight into the back of her throat and splattered there like paint on the wall.


    Ahhhhn~


    Her throat convulsed around his shaft, swallowing every drop with a mix of desperation and delight. The sensation of his hot, sticky release filling her mouth and throat sent shivers down her spine. She could feel the warmth spreading through her, a primal satisfaction that made her own core throb in response.


    Ryuji''s emptied himself into her willing mouth. Each pulse of his cock sent another wave of cum into her, and she swallowed it all, her throat working in perfect harmony with his release.


    Her lips, slick with saliva and his essence, continued to massage the sensitive head of his cock, ensuring not a single drop was wasted.  S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---


    As he scanned the list again, Ryuji noticed the Suzuki family listed at the top. He raised an eyebrow.


    The Suzuki family from that high-society, mystery-solving world?


    The eldest daughter''s already married, and the second daughter, Sonoko, is known for her "hidden beauty," supposedly restrained by that headband of hers.


    And if the Suzuki family is attending, then that infamous "kid detective," the harbinger of death himself, might make an appearance as well.


    I wonder if he''s still an adult or if he''s in his shrunken state by now.


    Hmm. I am a bit curious.


    After all, he has that uncanny trait, wherever he goes, trouble follows, with death often lurking around the corner.


    I wonder if that strange effect would still work in this bizarre world.


    If he didn''t have the main character''s plot armor, given his knack for running into danger, he''d have probably met a tragic end by now.

 Chapter 138: Suzuki Family

    "Has he not arrived yet?"


    The Suzuki family, a powerhouse in the world of business and technology, holds a similar status to the Shinomiya family in this world. However, there''s a notable difference between them: while the Shinomiya family has many heirs and constant competition, the Suzuki family doesn''t face such internal strife.


    With the eldest daughter married off, only the youngest, Sonoko, remains. Anyone with a bit of insight could see that the Suzuki family wasn''t planning to marry Sonoko off¡ªinstead, they''d likely bring in a husband who could join the family and support their legacy.


    Sonoko Suzuki was feeling restless. If this were just a typical birthday party, anyone from her family could have attended as a representative, without it being such a big deal. But this time was different.


    Not only was Sonoko present, but her mother, Tomoko Suzuki, had come along as well.


    "Let''s wait a bit longer," Tomoko said, noticing her daughter''s impatience.


    Seeing her daughter''s lack of composure, Tomoko sighed internally. Despite her age, Sonoko still hadn''t learned the patience required to take over the family one day. How could she entrust the entire Suzuki empire to her?


    "You watched the live broadcast, didn''t you? You should understand, this may no longer be a world where business empires dominate, but one where sorcerers hold real power," Tomoko explained, her voice serious. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As one of the most powerful families, the Suzukis were aware of the existence of sorcerers, but they''d never realized that sorcerers possessed such overwhelming strength. This was nothing like the so-called "sorcerers" they''d seen before.


    "Yes, yes, I know!" Sonoko replied, rolling her eyes, clearly bored by her mother''s lecture.


    Tomoko resisted the urge to scold her. After all, Sonoko was her only daughter, and she was still young. There was plenty of time to guide her into becoming a fitting successor.


    "Oh, if only Ran and Makoto could be here!" Sonoko sighed, lamenting to herself. She hated formal gatherings like this; they were always so dull.


    Tomoko didn''t comment on Ran, whom she found to be polite and decent enough, but her opinion of Makoto Kyogoku was less favorable.


    Makoto was known as a karate champion, someone with reflexes quick enough to dodge bullets. Impressive as that was to the average person, it didn''t mean much to someone like Tomoko, who saw him as little more than a brawler.


    Especially now, with the rise of sorcerers, martial prowess alone was nothing. How could a mere fighter like Makoto compare to a sorcerer?


    "Sonoko, you haven''t... done anything serious with Makoto, right?" Tomoko asked, frowning slightly.


    "Huh?" Sonoko looked confused for a moment. When she realized what her mother was implying, her face flushed. "Of course not! Makoto and I just started dating! I''m not that easy!" she protested, genuinely embarrassed.


    Tomoko felt a bit relieved at this. She hadn''t doubted Sonoko''s innocence, but it was good to hear her confirm it. Her expression softened.


    "Good. Just remember, Makoto Kyogoku is, after all, just an ordinary person," Tomoko cautioned. "He might just be interested in you because of the Suzuki family''s power."


    Like any mother in her position, Tomoko had her reservations. Her daughter, though kind, wasn''t necessarily someone who''d turn heads with beauty alone. Makoto''s interest, she suspected, had more to do with Sonoko''s family status.


    "Who says that''s true?" Sonoko pouted, a bit annoyed. "Makoto isn''t that kind of person!"


    It seemed nobody would have expected that the Suzuki family''s younger heiress could be so lovestruck.


    Tomoko sighed again, feeling a mix of amusement and frustration. Perhaps she''d sheltered Sonoko too much from the real world.


    "Just be careful, dear. Don''t do anything you might regret," she advised gently.


    "Yeah, yeah, I get it," Sonoko grumbled, though she knew her mother''s words came from a place of care.


    Meanwhile, standing quietly behind the two was a woman with long blue hair and an effortlessly composed demeanor: Mei Mei.


    "Apologies if our family drama has entertained you, Miss Mei Mei," Tomoko said, noticing her presence. Knowing Mei Mei''s status as a top sorcerer, Tomoko spoke with genuine respect.


    "Not at all," Mei Mei replied, shrugging slightly. "I just didn''t expect the second daughter of the Suzuki family to be so... straightforward."


    Sonoko bristled slightly at the subtle implication of being called naive, but when she saw it was Mei Mei, she bit back her retort. She knew her place well enough not to antagonize a person her own father would respect.


    Tomoko smiled, acknowledging the unspoken dynamic. "In any case, we''re grateful for your company, Miss Mei Mei. We hadn''t expected you to accept our invitation."


    "Oh, don''t thank me too soon," Mei Mei replied lazily, lifting her wine glass. "I''m not here because of your family, after all."


    Mei Mei''s interest lay solely in the presence of Ryuji. The Suzuki family''s invitation had simply provided her with a convenient excuse. She was well aware that Tomoko likely hoped to gain her favor, but Mei Mei couldn''t have cared less. To her, sorcerers and the elite of society inhabited entirely different realms.


    Tomoko''s smile faltered slightly at Mei Mei''s bluntness, but she recovered quickly, maintaining her polite facade. "Even so, we''re honored to have you here."


    Meanwhile, in another part of the mansion, Kaguya Shinomiya was preparing for the event.


    "Wow, Kaguya-chan! You look gorgeous!" Chika Fujiwara exclaimed, her face lighting up as she watched her friend, now dressed elegantly for the occasion.


    Kaguya nodded in acknowledgment, though her usual stoic expression softened. While Chika could be a bit of a handful, Kaguya appreciated her enthusiasm. That said, seeing Chika jump around excitedly causing certain... assets to bounce made Kaguya''s mood darken slightly. She looked down at herself, trying not to feel a pang of envy.


    "Kaguya-chan?" Chika asked, noticing her friend''s sudden silence.


    "Ahem! Nothing," Kaguya replied, clearing her throat as she tried to suppress her earlier thoughts.


    "Oh, by the way!" Chika suddenly remembered. "I heard that the sorcerer from the recent live broadcast, Ryuji, is going to be here. Is that true?"


    Kaguya, feeling no need to hide the truth from Chika, simply nodded.


    Encouraged, Chika leaned in closer, her eyes gleaming with curiosity. "I also heard from my father that this banquet is more than just a birthday party¡­ it''s a setup for you and Mr. Ryuji to get acquainted. Is that true?"


    Kaguya blushed, caught off guard by the blunt question. After a moment, she nodded, her tone measured. "Yes. My father arranged it."


    Chika''s eyes widened. "Does that mean Kaguya-chan might be getting married soon?"


    "Not so fast!" Kaguya''s calm demeanor nearly cracked. "They''ll want us to get to know each other first. It''s not like I''m getting married tomorrow!"


    But in her heart, she knew that if Ryuji gave his consent, her father would likely arrange the wedding sooner rather than later. After all, this was a rare opportunity to secure an alliance with someone as powerful as him.


    As she thought about it, Kaguya''s mind drifted back to her brief interactions with Ryuji¡ªthe strong, confident presence he exuded. For a moment, she felt a sense of admiration and awe.


    Meanwhile, in the luxurious car on the way to the event, Ryuji observed Hayasaka Ai as she poured him a drink with practiced elegance. He couldn''t help but notice the way she seemed unusually attentive.


    "So, now that we''re being honest," Ryuji began, his tone light, "who put you up to this?"


    Hayasaka, unfazed, smiled slyly. "Can''t a girl be interested in someone as remarkable as Mr. Ryuji?"


    Ryuji chuckled, seeing through her facade. "Come on. Kaguya''s too innocent to plan something like this."


    Hayasaka''s smile didn''t waver. "Believe what you like, Mr. Ryuji," she said, tilting her head slightly. "After all, who wouldn''t want to make a good impression on someone with your... unique talents?"


    Ryuji smirked, not fully buying it but willing to play along.

 Chapter 139: Cursed Construct

    "Let''s just take things as they are!"


    Since Ai didn''t want to elaborate, Ryuji decided not to press further.


    He leaned back, satisfied. After all, he was the one benefiting from the situation, so there was no loss on his end.


    "¡­"


    Ai fell silent, looking at Ryuji with a hesitant expression. No matter how things had unfolded, this was the first man she''d had such close, personal contact with.


    After a long pause, she finally whispered, "My parents are being threatened."


    Ryuji didn''t respond, simply watching Ai as she knelt before him, waiting for her to continue.


    Understanding his silence as a prompt, Ai began to explain. She recounted the story of Oko Shinomiya¡ªthe person who had essentially handed her over to be a spy, placing her under constant pressure and control. Ai didn''t know if she could fully trust Ryuji, but what choice did she have? If she didn''t trust him, was she doomed to remain a pawn her entire life?


    If she gave in once, there would be a second and third time. Ai didn''t want to keep living like that.


    "I see," Ryuji replied, nodding thoughtfully after hearing her story.


    In truth, he''d already known from watching the anime that Ai was sent by Oko to monitor Kaguya. The glittering facade of the powerful Shinomiya family clearly hid a darker, more ruthless side.


    Only the heartless could survive in such elite circles; any softness had long been weeded out.


    Ai lowered her head, silent.


    Ryuji reached over, gently lifting her chin. "So, what do you want? Revenge? Or do you want to break free from Oko''s control?"


    Ai looked into Ryuji''s eyes, sensing a strength and confidence within him. But his question left her uncertain, her expression confused.


    "It seems you don''t even know what you want," he commented. "After all, you''re still just a girl, barely older than Kaguya. Maybe you''re smarter and more mature, but deep down¡­"


    Ryuji released her chin and leaned back with a casual shrug. "I''m not going to do anything for you."


    Ai opened her mouth to protest, but she realized she didn''t even know what to ask for. After all, Ryuji had no real reason to help her. She felt a pang of bitterness at the thought.


    "But," he continued, his tone softening."


    "I''ll give you the power to change your own fate."


    "¡­?"


    Ai blinked, not entirely understanding what he meant. Before she could question him further, Ryuji raised his hand and touched her forehead.


    In an instant, Ai felt an unfamiliar energy coursing through her body¡ªa strange, intense sensation that made her feel stronger.


    "This is cursed energy," he explained. "Get familiar with this feeling, but remember, I won''t help you manifest it again in the future."


    "Cursed energy?" Ai''s eyes widened. She knew what cursed energy was and what it represented. Somehow, she had just become¡­ a sorcerer?


    How could that be possible?


    Ryuji withdrew his hand, and Ai could still feel the newfound power pulsing within her. It was no illusion¡ªshe really had gained cursed energy.


    "Isn''t it said that ordinary people aren''t capable of becoming sorcerers?"


    The Shinomiya family had done their research after discovering the existence of cursed energy, even buying up various methods for sensing it. But no matter what they tried, it never worked. They didn''t have the talent, so they couldn''t learn it.


    Ai had tried before, but it had been hopeless. So why could she do it now?


    "It''s because of my technique," Ryuji said calmly.


    "Your¡­ technique?"


    Seeing her confusion, he decided to explain a bit. "Every sorcerer can awaken a unique technique, like a special ability. My technique allows me to give ordinary people the chance to become sorcerers."


    The intricate details weren''t necessary to go into, and frankly, he doubted she''d understand all of it anyway.


    "¡­!"


    Ai was sharp enough to grasp the significance immediately. If word got out about Ryuji''s ability, he would have a target on his back. After all, in a world like theirs, who wouldn''t want the chance to wield cursed energy?


    "I understand," she said seriously. "I won''t tell anyone about this."


    Ryuji chuckled, reaching out to lift her chin again. "You''re smarter than I thought. Good. Intelligence will keep you alive."


    Suddenly, a notification appeared in his vision.


    "Target contacted: Ai Hayasaka. Golden Entry unlocked. Do you wish to load it?"


    An entry? Had she also awakened a technique?


    As Ryuji wondered about this unexpected development, Ai murmured, "I¡­ I feel like I have some kind of new ability."


    She raised her hands, and with a look of concentration, a small knife materialized between her palms.


    "Cursed Construct?"


    Ryuji was genuinely surprised. Awakening a technique was supposed to be incredibly difficult for someone who had gained cursed energy later in life. Yet here she was, already capable of creating objects.


    Could it be because she was a heroine and had some kind of protagonist''s aura?


    As Ai held up the knife, her expression paled, and her strength faded. Just as she was about to collapse, Ryuji caught her, using his RCT to restore her energy.


    Although her strength returned, Ai didn''t make any move to get up from his embrace. She leaned into him, comfortable and at ease.


    Ryuji didn''t mind at all.


    He casually explained, "Cursed Construct is a technique that lets you create anything by using cursed energy. Your cursed energy is weak for now, so making a knife is about your limit. But once you grow stronger, you''ll be able to create almost anything."


    Of course, it wasn''t that simple. Advanced creations required an understanding of the object''s structure. A knife was easy, but something like a plane or a tank would require precise knowledge of every part.


    Fortunately, Ai was intelligent. She could probably learn to create complex objects if she put her mind to it.


    Ryuji recalled two other known users of the construction technique: Maki Zenin''s twin sister, Mai Zenin, whose ability was limited to making bullets due to the twin curse, and a sorcerer from a thousand years ago, an infatuated admirer of Sukuna, the king of curses.


    He didn''t expect Ai to awaken such a rare ability.


    Just as Ryuji was about to check if the golden entry he unlocked from Ai was indeed this construction technique, he suddenly felt Ai''s small hand moving restlessly.


    "¡­?"


    He looked down, only to see Ai smiling playfully up at him.


    "We still have a bit of a drive left. Would it be alright if we¡­ went further?"


    If her approach before had been calculated, now it was genuine. Ai simply wanted to offer herself to him, purely because the man in front of her was Ryuji.


    "Alright," he replied with a smile.


    Reject her? Of course not. Ryuji was never one to refuse such a gift.


    Half an hour later, the car rolled to a stop.


    Ryuji stepped out, closing the door behind him, and noticed the female driver''s surprised expression.


    Wasn''t Hayasaka Ai supposed to be with him? Why wasn''t she getting out of the car? S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "She''s a bit tired and needs some rest," he explained smoothly.


    "I understand." The driver nodded knowingly. She didn''t ask further, choosing to stay outside to ensure they wouldn''t be disturbed.


    Ryuji smiled, appreciating her discretion. The people in the Shinomiya family were well-trained, after all.


    He glanced toward the mansion in the distance, then walked leisurely toward it.


    "Golden Entry: Cursed Construct!"


    Only then did Ryuji have a chance to examine the entry he''d unlocked. Just as he''d expected, it was the construction technique.


    "Load it."


    Construction was a versatile ability, something he could see himself using often. It was well worth keeping around.


    "[Talent entry system]


    Host: Ryuji Hoshino


    Bloodline: Human


    Loaded entries: Soul Devouring [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold], Presence Concealment [Gold],Tranquility [Gold], Reverse Cursed Technique [Gold], Monster Attracting Physique [Gold], Third Dimension, Dreamwalker [Gold], Physical Strengthening [Gold], Cursed Speech [Gold], Shadow Manipulation [Gold], Malevolent Shrine [Gold], Blackbird Manipulation [Gold], Idle Transfiguration [Gold], Anti-Gravity System [Gold], Horizon of the Captivating Skandha [Gold], Binding Technique [Gold], Curse Script [Gold], Ink Incarnation [Gold], Infinite Void [Gold], Cursed Construct [Gold], Iron Fist [Purple], Combat Intuition [Purple].


    Points: 80,120!"


    "Not bad," Ryuji mused, pleased with his character panel.


    After a brief glance, he closed the menu.


    As he approached the manor, he noticed the security around the estate. There would be no foolish misunderstandings here¡ªRyuji was, after all, the main guest of the evening, invited by Gan''an Shinomiya himself.


    "Mr. Ryuji!"


    The security guards recognized him immediately, bowing in respect.


    They all bowed and greeted him with respect.


    Ryuji just nodded slightly and continued toward the entrance of the mansion.


    Inside, the banquet was already lively, despite the main guests not having arrived yet. The hall was filled with affluent guests, some engaging in polite conversation, while others tried to make new connections.


    Those from smaller families were especially eager to curry favor, keenly aware of how alliances could shift fortunes.


    "I didn''t expect our Yukinoshita family to be so popular," Haruno commented with a smirk as she looked at a business card someone had handed her.


    She understood why, though. Ever since her younger sister Yukino had become a sorcerer, people suddenly treated the Yukinoshita family with newfound respect.


    Their family''s business had also seen smoother operations as a result. Obstacles that had once caused them endless trouble now seemed to disappear on their own, thanks to Yukino''s reputation.


    "This is only natural," said Fumino, their mother, who was attending the event in place of Yukino, who had opted to stay home, disliking such gatherings.


    Fumino carried herself with an air of arrogance, basking in the prestige Yukino''s powers had brought them.


    "Our Yukinoshita family has finally risen to prominence."


    "Don''t forget, Mom," Haruno teased with a laugh, "Yukino''s relationship with you isn''t exactly warm."


    "¡­"


    Fumino''s self-satisfied expression faltered, but she quickly regained her composure. "No matter what, I am still her mother."

 Chapter 140: God’s Tongue

    "This can never be changed!"


    "Tsk tsk!" Haruno clicked her tongue twice but didn''t argue further.


    "..." Fumino looked somewhat helpless.


    If she''d put in more effort to build a better relationship with Yukino in the past, maybe things wouldn''t be this strained now. But things had reached this point, so what more could she say?


    "I will find a way to bring Yukino back into the Yukinoshita family!"


    "I think it''s better to let Yukino live her life freely," Haruno responded casually. "Let her do what she wants; dragging her back into the Yukinoshita family would only make things worse."


    "How could you say that? She''s..." Fumino started to protest, but Haruno cut her off before she could finish.


    "Don''t you get it, Mom? Times have changed. Yukino''s only still around because of her last bit of dignity. Don''t forget¡ªshe''s now an accomplished sorcerer."


    Haruno could understand her mother''s ambitions to elevate the Yukinoshita family''s standing. Now that there was an opportunity, of course, Fumino wouldn''t want to let it slip. But in this era, what''s the point of being at the top? Even the Shinomiya family, despite their wealth and influence, were now bending over backward to curry favor with Ryuji.


    "..."


    After a moment of silence, Fumino sighed. "Maybe I really am out of touch with this era."


    Haruno didn''t reply, but she thought that if her mother could adjust her mindset a little and not be so rigid, it would actually be a good thing.


    "Why isn''t he here yet? I should''ve just stayed at school and kept studying," Erina Nakiri grumbled nearby.


    As the possessor of the God''s Tongue, Erina had an intense dedication to culinary excellence. Even though she understood the significance of sorcerers and the changing world, her only real passion was to become a great chef.


    On the other hand, her cousin Alice Nakiri couldn''t help but laugh. "You''re really something, Erina. Only you would still be thinking about cooking at a time like this."


    "Hmph! That''s why your cooking skills can''t compare to mine," Erina shot back, not holding back in the slightest. Sharp-tongued and prideful as ever, she treated everyone equally with her bluntness.


    "Tsk." Alice pouted, clearly annoyed by the jab.


    "Alright, alright," their grandfather, Senzaemon Nakiri, stepped in to mediate.


    "Enough arguing, both of you. It''s already this late¡ªjust wait a little longer."


    Going back now would not only offend the Shinomiya family but also likely Ryuji himself. As the head of the Nakiri family and Totsuki Academy, Senzaemon had no shortage of connections and resources. However, he was also aware of the times. With the rise of sorcerers, it was crucial to keep up or risk becoming obsolete. That was the only reason he''d brought his granddaughters here tonight.


    "I understand," Erina finally conceded. Although arrogant, she wasn''t foolish.


    Alice wanted to say something else, but just then, the atmosphere in the banquet hall shifted, growing noticeably quieter.


    "...Huh?" She glanced around, quickly realizing that everyone''s attention had turned toward the main entrance of the hall.


    "Is he here?" She pieced it together immediately and looked over as well.


    Around the hall, other prominent figures, like members of the Suzuki family, had also turned their gaze in the same direction.


    Ryuji stepped into the banquet hall with a calm smile, unfazed by the countless eyes on him. For the guests who had come specifically to see him, his presence alone was enough to command silence.


    The air was thick with respect, admiration, and a hint of fear. No one had forgotten the massacre of the Black Dog family that had taken place not long ago.


    "Long time no see, Ryuji-kun!" Mei Mei approached him with a smirk, clearly pleased to see him.


    "You''re here too?" Ryuji replied, slightly surprised.


    "Yeah." Mei Mei nodded, giving him a pointed look. "Well, since you never come find me, I figured I''d have to come to you."


    "..." Ryuji had to admit he hadn''t reached out to Mei Mei since they last parted. It wasn''t out of any ill will¡ªhe just hadn''t had a reason to.


    "Haha, better be quick then," he joked. "Who knows, I might get swept away by someone else''s charms." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Think you can handle it?" she retorted, eyebrow raised.


    "No way."


    They both laughed, sharing a mutual understanding. Mei Mei knew what kind of person Ryuji was. She also understood that no woman could truly capture and control him. Having a fleeting romance was one thing, but expecting more was unrealistic.


    Before they could continue their conversation, Suzuki Tomoko approached with her daughter, Sonoko, in tow. Holding a glass of champagne, Tomoko greeted him warmly. "You must be Mr. Ryuji. Truly a talent beyond his years."


    "H-Hello," Sonoko stammered, raising her glass in a nervous toast. Despite her initial nonchalance, Sonoko felt a bit overwhelmed in the presence of someone as powerful as Ryuji. Even her father had stressed that she must show him respect, emphasizing that if Ryuji wanted, he could easily bring the Suzuki family to ruin.


    Ryuji chuckled lightly at her nervousness. "Relax, I don''t bite."


    "...Who are they?" He turned to Mei Mei, genuinely curious about the two women.


    "Oh, them?" Mei Mei shrugged. "The Suzuki family¡ªbig money. They''re why I''m here, actually."


    It didn''t take much to understand that the Suzuki family had probably hired Mei Mei for security. They certainly seemed wealthy enough to afford her services.


    "There aren''t many sorcerers who love money as much as you do," Ryuji commented with a grin.


    "Well, the world''s a cold place. Money is something I can rely on," Mei Mei replied without shame.


    It was true. Sorcerers often had their own personal goals and pursuits. But few were as openly motivated by money as Mei Mei.


    "But, you know," she added, her eyes gleaming with interest as she looked at Ryuji, "if you''re ever up for it, we could make a good team."


    Ryuji laughed, amused by her bluntness.


    At that moment, Shinomiya Gan''an, head of the Shinomiya family, made his way over. He wore a benevolent smile as he approached Ryuji. "It''s been too long, Mr. Ryuji."


    "Good to see you, Mr. Shinomiya," Ryuji replied politely, keeping his tone respectful but reserved. He was curious to see what Gan''an was planning.


    "Please, just call me Gan''an," he said, his smile widening. Despite being significantly older, Gan''an knew better than to act superior here.


    "For what happened before, I owe you my gratitude," he continued. "Thanks to you, our family avoided a major disaster. Since then, my daughter has looked up to you. I''m sure she''ll be thrilled to see you here tonight."


    The daughter Gan''an referred to was, of course, Kaguya Shinomiya. The meaning behind his words was clear to anyone paying attention: he hoped to connect his daughter to Ryuji, perhaps even romantically, in order to secure an alliance.


    "You''re too kind," Ryuji replied with a polite smile, playing along. It wasn''t hard to see through the pretense, but there was no harm in indulging him for now.


    At that moment, Kaguya entered the hall, having received the signal from her father. Following close behind her was Chika Fujiwara, her face alight with curiosity and excitement.


    "Has Hayasaka not come back yet?" Kaguya wondered, noticing her maid''s absence. But she wasn''t particularly concerned.


    "Kaguya, Kaguya!" Chika tugged at her sleeve impatiently, practically bouncing with excitement. She was eager to see Ryuji up close, and Kaguya had no choice but to go along.


    As Kaguya made her way through the hall, dressed in an elegant gown, the guests around them quieted down, all eyes turning to the Shinomiya heiress. Every movement, every gesture, reflected her strict training in etiquette, giving her the appearance of a modern-day princess.


    Even Ryuji had to admit, she looked stunning. Despite his usual indifference, he found himself appreciating her beauty for a brief moment.


    Gan''an, who had been watching closely, noted the faint change in Ryuji''s expression and relaxed slightly. He''d been worried that Ryuji might show no interest in Kaguya, but now he felt more confident about his plan.


    But Ryuji was not the type to be swayed by appearances alone. After that brief moment, he resumed his usual demeanor, looking away as if he''d seen enough.


    "Father," Kaguya greeted, her tone respectful as she approached.


    Gan''an smiled, visibly proud of his daughter. Despite her status as an illegitimate child, he had always valued her and had given her every opportunity to succeed within the family.


    "Let me introduce you," he said, turning to Ryuji. "This is Mr. Ryuji, our esteemed guest."

 Chapter 141: Fujiwara Chika

    "Mr. Ryuji!"


    As she looked at Ryuji, there was a noticeable sparkle in Kaguya Shinomiya''s eyes. She wasn''t sure if she simply hadn''t noticed it before or if he had become even more impressive. But now, Ryuji seemed more handsome, more commanding.


    People admired strength. Kaguya once believed her father was the most powerful person she knew, but the Ryuji in front of her , even her father had to treat him with caution. How could Kaguya not have a few other thoughts stirring in her heart?


    "Just call me by my name," Ryuji said with a nod and a slight smile.


    This was the famous "Ice Queen" of the Shinomiya family, Kaguya Shinomiya. He was curious how she would act if she dropped that icy demeanor.


    "Then... Ryuji-san!"


    Hearing his words, Kaguya''s face lit up. Calling someone by their first name felt intimate, even special.


    Ryuji noticed Gan''an, Kaguya''s father, watching their exchange with an increasingly pleased expression. This was exactly the outcome he had hoped for. But not everyone in the family was pleased.


    From a distance, Oko watched the scene with frustration. If Kaguya really ended up with Ryuji, his own hopes of inheriting the Shinomiya estate would be all but gone.


    No, he couldn''t let that happen. Clenching his fists, he muttered, "Damn it!" Where was Hayasaka Ai? Had she ignored his orders? He had told her explicitly to seduce Ryuji. Did she think he wouldn''t take action against the Hayasaka family if she failed?


    Despite his rage, Oko had no choice but to swallow his anger for now. He planned to confront Ai later, once this event was over.


    On Ryuji''s end, with his heightened senses, he could hear every murmur in the hall, including Shinomiya Oko''s curses. Narrowing his eyes, he looked in Oko''s direction, realizing that this was the man who had been threatening Ai.


    Yet Ryuji didn''t feel the need to act himself. This was Ai''s enemy. He''d rather let her handle it. Sometimes, to grow, one had to confront their own demons. Ai, like Mimiko and Nanako, was capable of much more. This was the perfect opportunity to give her some real-world experience.


    Ryuji imagined Oko''s reaction when Ai inevitably defied him, and the thought brought a smile to his face.


    Misinterpreting his smile, Kaguya thought Ryuji was smiling at her, and she flushed, lowering her head to hide her embarrassment. But then she mentally scolded herself ¡ª she was the daughter of the Shinomiya family! She couldn''t afford to be timid.


    With her nerves steeled, Kaguya looked back at Ryuji, her face composed once more.


    "Ah! Are you the famous sorcerer?" A voice interrupted them. Chika Fujiwara, with her distinctive pink hair, was looking at Ryuji with wide, curious eyes.


    So this was Chika Fujiwara, the so-called "Earth''s Problem Child" and Kaguya''s friend. Her bubbly personality and notable family background meant her presence here wasn''t surprising.


    Ryuji simply nodded. "Yes, that''s me. And you are?"


    "I''m Kaguya''s friend, Fujiwara Chika!" Unfazed, Chika reached out her hand for a handshake.


    "Chika! That''s¡ª" Kaguya began, about to scold her friend for being too forward. But to her shock, Ryuji reached out and shook Chika''s hand, something Kaguya herself hadn''t done yet. She felt a pang of jealousy.


    "Just call me Ryuji, like Kaguya does."


    "Alright, Ryuji-kun!" Chika replied cheerfully.


    Kaguya''s eye twitched at how casually Chika addressed him. She had called him "Ryuji-san," yet here was Chika skipping formalities entirely. How had she ever thought bringing this woman along was a good idea?


    Meanwhile, Gan''an looked at the interaction with satisfaction. He knew Chika and Kaguya were close friends, and if it helped strengthen Ryuji''s interest in Kaguya, then he had no complaints.


    Over to the side, Sonoko Suzuki, who was watching all of this, whispered to Mei Mei, "Aren''t you going to do something about this Sister Mei?"


    "Why should I?" Mei Mei didn''t mind Sonoko calling her "sister," given Sonoko''s straightforward nature and the decency of the Suzuki family. It was why she had accepted their job offer in the first place. She liked money, yes, but she wasn''t desperate enough to work for just anyone.


    "I mean, don''t you like Ryuji-san? Aren''t you worried he''ll be charmed by other women?"


    Sonoko''s idea of romance was simple and traditional. Although she respected Ryuji, she was much more interested in her boyfriend, Makoto Kyogoku, precisely because she believed he cared for her alone. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why would I be worried?" Mei Mei shrugged, unconcerned. "Men like to play. But in the end, a sorcerer''s true partner will only be another sorcerer."


    Mei Mei didn''t know about Ryuji''s ability to grant others sorcerer powers. She was confident that while other women might be around, only she would have a place at his side as a true equal.


    Sonoko, slightly stunned, stammered, "You''re¡­ not like any heiress I know¡­"


    Mei Mei just laughed. Sonoko''s honest and naive nature was truly rare among the elite. If only more people were like her.


    "Alright, enough." Tomoko Suzuki, Sonoko''s mother, finally intervened, pulling her daughter away. She hadn''t expected that a woman as sharp as herself would end up with such a guileless daughter.


    "I apologize if we caused any offense, Mei Mei-san."


    "It''s fine," Mei Mei replied with a wave, clearly unfazed. Sonoko, though, still looked displeased.


    "What? I didn''t do anything wrong!" she muttered under her breath, crossing her arms.


    Tomoko sighed. While she understood her daughter''s feelings, she knew that relationships among the elite were rarely simple. The truth of the world, as she saw it, was that stability mattered more than fidelity. Even though Tomoko and her husband loved each other, she knew he had mistresses on the side. So long as her family remained intact, she didn''t mind.


    Meanwhile, hidden in the trees outside the Shinomiya manor, a figure watched the proceedings with a calm gaze. It was Jogo, the cursed spirit with a volcanic head, and Kenjaku now occupying Kaori Itadori''s body after failing to secure Suguru Geto''s.


    Behind Jogo were Hanami and Mahito. Hanami watched quietly, while Mahito lounged on a branch, looking uninterested.


    "I still don''t get why you sent that cursed spirit to confront Ryuji," Jogo grumbled, glaring at Kenjaku. "You know he doesn''t stand a chance against that human. You''re just sending him to die."


    Kaori, now inhabited by the scheming curse spirit Kenjaku, only smiled serenely, ignoring Jogo''s irritation.


    Mahito chuckled from his perch. "Hey, don''t look at me. I''ve had enough of trying to fight that guy without the right power-ups."


    Indeed, Mahito had no plans to face Ryuji again until he''d grown strong enough to wield domain expansion.


    Recently, new types of special-grade cursed spirits had begun appearing, like a cursed spirit born from humanity''s collective fear of firearms. This "Gun Curse" had destructive power on par with Jogo.


    Just moments ago, Kenjaku had manipulated this firearm-based cursed spirit into going after Ryuji, claiming Ryuji was the most powerful human enemy to face. Jogo knew full well the Gun Curse wouldn''t last against Ryuji''s strength.


    But Kenjaku''s schemes were far from over.


    "Listen," Jogo hissed. "We''re here to take down the humans, not to let you throw curses at Ryuji just to get slaughtered."


    Kenjaku''s smile didn''t falter. "And yet, you didn''t stop him. Isn''t that right?"


    Jogo bristled, fists clenched. He had indeed stood by and done nothing, too focused on his own grievances with humanity to care about the fate of his fellow cursed spirits.


    "Why, you¡ª!"

 Chapter 142: Times Have changed

    "Don''t worry!"


    When Kenjaku said this, he wasn''t simply trying to provoke Jogo.


    "I just want to confirm something."


    "Confirm what?" asked Hanami. Up until now, Hanami had remained silent, watching the situation unfold as if he were just an observer. But that didn''t mean he would stand by and let himself be used without understanding why.


    "There''s something unusual about Ryuji''s powers and techniques. Abilities that shouldn''t belong to him," Kenjaku said, recalling the recent broadcast.


    That "Malevolent Shrine" ability, for example¡ªthat domain was something he knew should belong to the King of Curses, Sukuna. Kenjaku had seen it before and was familiar with its nuances.


    That wasn''t a power Ryuji should have control over.


    So why could Ryuji use it? Was it just some kind of mimicry technique?


    Over the years, Kenjaku had encountered many sorcerers and techniques. Among them were copy techniques, but Ryuji''s power didn''t align with any of the mimicry techniques Noritoshi had seen before.


    What was it?


    He was deeply curious.


    In truth, Kenjaku''s purpose was straightforward: he wanted to explore the limits of human potential. The reason he sought to revive Sukuna and bring about chaos was, at its core, for this purpose to see how far humanity could evolve.


    That was why he had experimented with the Cursed Womb: Death Paintings. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a way, Kenjaku was a madman willing to create chaos and destruction in pursuit of his dream. But his commitment couldn''t be denied. Spending over a thousand years pursuing a single goal required a rare kind of persistence.


    Originally, Kenjaku had focused all his ambitions on Sukuna, hoping that the revived Curse King would push humanity to its limits. But now, he had a new candidate¡ªRyuji.


    Perhaps Ryuji could become something even greater, even more powerful, than Sukuna.


    But first, he needed to test Ryuji.


    "You''re so long-winded. I can''t even understand half of what you''re saying!" Jogo muttered. Compared to Kenjaku, his thoughts were much simpler. He didn''t care about lofty goals; all he knew was that Noritoshi had just sent a fellow curse spirit to its death.


    "Fine, think of it this way: I want to find out exactly how strong Ryuji is," Kenjaku said, deciding to provide a simple explanation to appease his companions.


    "Ah, I get it now." Jogo seemed to understand, though he was still disgruntled. Even if it was just a test, he felt it was disrespectful to throw away a curse spirit''s life so casually.


    "Relax," Kenjaku said smoothly. "When the time comes, Sukuna''s power will be enough to defeat Ryuji." He said this as if to reassure the other curses, though he had already started formulating another plan.


    "Besides," Kenjaku added, "this firearm curse spirit is a product of the new era, completely different from you all, right?"


    "..."


    Jogo didn''t have a counterargument. It was true¡ªhe and the other older curses didn''t see these new curses as true companions. That was why he hadn''t intervened earlier. His only real allies were Hanami, Mahito, and Dagon. They were the ones who understood him, the ones who had shared laughter and battles together.


    At the thought of Dagon, a shadow crossed Jogo''s face.


    "Jogo." Hanami placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder, sensing his sadness.


    "Next time, before we act, we need to fully understand this human''s abilities. We can''t afford another impulsive mistake."


    Their last act of recklessness had cost them Dagon. They couldn''t let that happen again.


    "I know," Jogo muttered, slowly regaining his composure, though his single eye still glinted with anger.


    Kenjaku, observing the exchange, only smiled faintly. It was impossible to tell what he was really thinking.


    ---


    "Wow, that''s amazing!" Chika exclaimed, wide-eyed after hearing Ryuji''s stories of exorcising curses. She looked at him with admiration.


    "Ryuji-san! Ryuji-san! Next time you go curse-hunting, can I come along?"


    Before he could respond, she had already latched onto his arm. Her obvious enthusiasm and her somewhat exaggerated chest didn''t go unnoticed.


    "Chika!" Kaguya gave her friend a strained smile. "Ryuji-san must be exhausted from all his work. Don''t pester him."


    This "Earth''s Problem Child" was pushing her limits. She needed to be stopped, preferably with a swift penalty. Or maybe even execution! Kaguya felt a pang of jealousy.


    "It''s fine," Ryuji replied with a smile, shrugging casually.


    Kaguya interpreted this as favoritism toward Chika, and her mood dropped a bit. But then, Ryuji placed a gentle hand on her head.


    "Kaguya, you''re welcome to join me, too, if you want."


    "Really?" she asked, her previous gloom immediately lifting.


    "Of course," he replied with a nod.


    Kaguya''s heart soared. So, Ryuji still liked her best after all. The inner villain in her mind was practically cackling with triumph.


    ---


    "Shouldn''t we be going over to greet him?" Erina asked, puzzled, as she looked at her grandfather. She understood why they were at the banquet¡ªto build a connection with Ryuji. So why were they waiting?


    "Let''s hold back a little longer," Senzaemon Nakiri replied in a low voice.


    Erina''s confusion deepened, but her cousin, Alice, took the opportunity to speak up.


    "Oh, Erina, you really don''t know anything, do you?" Alice said, a hint of smugness in her tone.


    Though Alice often teased Erina, deep down, she didn''t truly dislike her cousin. She just had a competitive streak, always wanting to prove herself against Erina, especially in cooking. She had yet to win a single match between them, and that stung her pride.


    "Not long ago, a minor consortium tried to recruit Ryuji by threatening his loved ones," Alice explained openly.


    "How despicable!" Erina said, frowning. Such tactics were truly underhanded.


    "So, what happened to that consortium?" she asked.


    "Oh, they''re gone," Alice replied, as if it were obvious. "What do you think would happen to anyone dumb enough to mess with a top sorcerer?"


    "Gone?" Erina echoed, a bit lost.


    "Yes, gone. As in, wiped out. Not a single one of them left alive."


    Alice remembered her own surprise when she first heard the news, though it made sense the more she thought about it. But she realized her cousin was still a bit sheltered.


    "That''s¡­ that''s ruthless," Erina muttered. She couldn''t believe Ryuji would go that far. When she first met him, he''d seemed so friendly and kind. Now, she was seeing a different side of him.


    "Times have changed, cousin," Alice said, suddenly finding Erina''s naivety boring. "Now we''re in the sorcerers'' era. If you''re reckless enough to threaten them, what do you expect?"


    Erina opened her mouth to protest, about to say that she wouldn''t have gone to such extremes, even if threatened.


    "Erina," Senzaemon interrupted her, his tone serious. "Be careful what you say."


    Some things were better left unspoken. He could see that his granddaughter had been shielded from the harshness of the real world. She could think what she liked in private, but here, she had to be cautious.


    Erina fell silent, though the conflicted expression on her face remained.


    ---


    Ryuji, on the other side of the room, had overheard everything. With his heightened senses, it was easy to catch their conversation. The white-haired girl with red eyes¡ªAlice Nakiri¡ªhad caught his attention. Her appearance was distinct, and he found her perspective interesting.


    When Alice noticed Ryuji glancing her way, she was startled. Had he heard everything?


    Ryuji simply raised his glass to her with a slight smirk, then looked away.


    Alice returned the toast, a faint blush on her cheeks. For some reason, she felt oddly validated, and her earlier awkwardness dissipated.


    Both Erina and Senzaemon noticed her actions. Senzaemon felt a bit of relief¡ªthis was a good start. Erina, however, remained silent, feeling a strange sense of inadequacy. She had always been the center of attention, yet Ryuji hadn''t even looked her way.


    ---


    "Let''s go over now," Senzaemon finally said, gesturing for both his granddaughters to join him.


    "Alright!" Alice agreed instantly. She was eager to make her introduction.


    Erina hesitated, but Alice teased her with a smirk. "If you''re too scared, Erina, you can just wait here."


    "Who said I''m scared?" Erina shot back immediately.

 Chapter 143: Gun Curse

    "I''m not the type to give up so easily."


    Hearing that, Erina couldn''t help but refute Alice''s comment.


    "Let''s go!"


    After calming her breathing, she finally followed in Nakiri Senzaemon''s footsteps.


    "Heh!" Alice just smiled, choosing not to say anything more. She found it increasingly pointless to keep competing with her cousin. In this kind of setting, Senzaemon could only shake his head with a sigh. They were his granddaughters, after all what could he say?


    "Mr. Ryuji!"


    When they approached, Ryuji was still chatting with Kaguya and Chika. Senzaemon cleared his throat first, then greeted Ryuji sincerely.


    "My name is Senzaemon Nakiri. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Ryuji!"


    "I know you¡ªHead of Totsuki Academy, right?" Ryuji replied with a friendly smile as Senzaemon approached.


    "I''ve heard a lot about the cuisine at Totsuki. Food is the foundation of life, after all. Once you reach a certain level of strength, you start seeking other pleasures¡­ like good food." After all, this world wasn''t just about the culinary battles of Totsuki; it encompassed all kinds of realms. While Totsuki had a prominent place in the food scene, it was still, in the end, just a culinary school.


    "Is that so?" Senzaemon, who''d initially worried that approaching Ryuji might risk offending him, felt a rush of relief at his warm reception. Smiling widely, he replied, "If you ever have the time, Mr. Ryuji, you''re always welcome at Totsuki. We would be honored to host you."


    This was a rare opportunity to form a connection with Ryuji, and Nakiri Senzaemon was not about to let it slip.


    "Hahaha! I''ll make sure to visit when I can," Ryuji said with a nod. It would be interesting to see the quality of Totsuki''s cooking and whether it lived up to the hype.


    "This is my granddaughter," Senzaemon continued, encouraged by Ryuji''s friendliness. "Erina Nakiri. When it comes to cooking, I assure you, she won''t disappoint."


    Ryuji nodded slightly, glancing at Erina Nakiri, who stood as the queenly and proud protagonist of the culinary world. Just as he''d imagined, her demeanor exuded arrogance and a sense of superiority. However, after overhearing her previous conversation, Ryuji also thought she seemed rather naive.


    In his early days after arriving in this world, he might have been fascinated by meeting a "heroine" from anime, even trying to strike up a conversation. But now? After everything he''d been through, the term "heroine" had lost its luster. Ryuji no longer felt the need to go out of his way to impress anyone, let alone someone with such a limited worldview.


    Erina, who was already conflicted, had wanted to introduce herself politely. But remembering what she''d heard about Ryuji''s actions, she found herself hesitant. She couldn''t shake her disapproval of his ruthlessness; even if someone had threatened his family, killing everyone involved seemed unnecessarily brutal. But given Ryuji''s strength and status, Erina certainly couldn''t voice her thoughts openly. She wasn''t just representing herself here; the Nakiri family was on the line, and she didn''t want to bring trouble to them.


    Yet, just as Erina gathered the resolve to speak, Ryuji turned away from her, looking instead at her cousin, Alice.


    "And who might this be?" he asked, feigning curiosity as he glanced at Alice.


    In terms of looks, Alice Nakiri was certainly on par with her cousin.


    "Hello, Mr. Ryuji! I''m Alice Nakiri," she said with a bright smile, not waiting for her grandfather to introduce her. She recognized the opportunity and seized it.


    "If you''d like, you can just call me Alice!" she added warmly.


    "Alice? I like it¡ªnice name, very fitting," Ryuji responded. His comment felt like a clear confirmation of what Alice had been telling Erina earlier: times were changing. Those unable to adapt to the new world would be left behind, regardless of their titles or backgrounds.


    "Thank you for the compliment, Mr. Ryuji!" Alice replied with a smile, while Erina''s expression soured. She wasn''t oblivious; she could tell this was a veiled criticism of her.


    She was about to retort, but Nakiri Senzaemon intervened, seeing the tension. He smiled diplomatically and said, "Yes, Erina can be a bit naive. I''m sure she''ll broaden her perspective soon enough."


    Ryuji wasn''t one to press an issue unnecessarily. Since Senzaemon had smoothed things over, he simply waved his hand dismissively, signaling he was done with the topic. Understanding this, Senzaemon quickly guided his granddaughters away.


    As they left, Alice grinned. "If it weren''t for Erina, maybe I could''ve chatted with Mr. Ryuji a bit longer!"


    Erina, on the other hand, looked visibly annoyed. She''d always been revered at Totsuki, winning respect from all who knew her. Today''s encounter was a bitter first.


    "But¡­" she began, clearly upset.


    "Enough," Alice interrupted, not interested in prolonging the argument. "Maybe you should rewatch the live broadcast from a few days ago, Erina. It might help you understand the true power of those cursed spirits and why Mr. Ryuji''s strength is in a league of its own."


    It was clear to Alice that her cousin didn''t fully grasp the threat level of cursed spirits or the unique abilities required to deal with them. Erina''s limited perspective kept her from understanding why people felt both awe and fear toward Ryuji.


    Erina fell silent, unsure how to respond. She truly hadn''t seen the broadcast. To her, cursed spirits were dangerous, but they could be managed by trained people. She didn''t realize how far beyond that Ryuji''s power went.


    Seeing his granddaughter''s conflicted expression, Senzaemon shook his head. Some lessons could only be learned through experience; no amount of lecturing could make up for personal understanding.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Ryuji continued chatting casually with Kaguya and Chika. Suddenly, he stopped, his gaze shifting toward the outskirts of the hall.


    "What''s wrong?" Kaguya asked, a bit startled by his sudden change in focus.


    "Oh, it''s nothing," Ryuji replied, his expression turning into a playful grin. "Just seems like something interesting is coming our way." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kaguya and Chika exchanged confused glances, both unsure of what he meant.


    At the same time, Mei Mei, who was sipping her drink nearby, picked up on Ryuji''s change in demeanor. She, too, glanced in the same direction, her expression briefly sharpening.


    "A special-grade curse spirit?" she murmured. The powerful aura she sensed was unmistakable, and the curse wasn''t bothering to hide its presence at all.


    Mei Mei''s eyes shifted to Ryuji. She doubted he''d missed it either.


    When Ryuji noticed her glance, he raised an eyebrow and gave her a reassuring smile. Seeing this, Mei Mei relaxed. With Ryuji here, one or even ten special-grade curses weren''t anything to worry about.


    Everyone else at the banquet remained blissfully unaware, still engrossed in trying to get close to Ryuji.


    "Is something wrong?" Suzuki Tomoko asked, feeling a strange tension in the air. Though she was an ordinary person, her instincts told her something was off.


    "It''s nothing," Mei Mei replied, waving her hand. "Just stay close to me for a bit."


    Mei Mei didn''t mind Suzuki Tomoko or her daughter, Sonoko. She was willing to offer them a bit of protection as a courtesy.


    "Huh?" Sonoko asked, utterly baffled, just as she was about to ask for more details. Her mother pulled her aside.


    "Understood," Tomoko replied, choosing to follow Mei Mei''s advice without further questions. Whatever was going on, she trusted that staying close to Mei Mei was the safest course.


    ---


    Elsewhere in the hall, Sayuri Sawamura had also sensed something. "Mom, shouldn''t we go say hi to Ryuji?" asked her daughter, Eriri, eager to approach him.


    But Sayuri, who had accompanied her daughter to the banquet, shook her head. As a member of another powerful family, she knew the Sawamura family could visit Ryuji at any time.


    "Let''s wait. Today, he''s the guest of honor. We can invite him over later, after things settle down," Sayuri advised.


    Eriri understood and, though disappointed, agreed. After all, not everyone at the banquet had as close a relationship with Ryuji as she did. She could see him whenever she wanted. Smugly, she thought, Let''s see these people try to compete with that!


    Suddenly, Eriri''s smile vanished, her gaze drawn to the direction where she felt a dark presence approaching. "Mom, stay close to me. Something''s coming," she warned.


    "¡­What do you mean?" Sayuri asked, alarmed. Just then, a hulking figure, nearly two meters tall, appeared outside the manor.


    It was the special-grade curse spirit that Noritoshi had manipulated¡ªthe Gun Curse. The cursed spirit, standing at nearly two meters tall, had a distinctive, unsettling appearance. Its head was shaped like an automatic rifle, and both of its hands looked like pistols, embodying the very essence of firearms.


    The Gun Curse had no eyes; beneath the automatic rifle on its head, its mouth split into a sinister grin, revealing sharp, jagged fangs. It was an unnerving sight, radiating an aura of violent intent.


    "This is the place, huh?"


    The Gun Curse spirit, born from humanity''s fear of guns, thrived on violence and chaos. Fueled by Kenjaku''s words, it hadn''t hesitated to seek out the powerful sorcerer supposedly lurking within the manor. It wanted nothing more than to test its strength against someone formidable.

 Chapter 144: What about me?

    Sometimes, I can''t help but sigh; if only all cursed spirits were as simple-minded as this, wouldn''t the world be a better place? sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who''s there?" Some of the manor''s security personnel frowned as they spotted the approaching figure. They moved in to disperse him, but as they got closer, they realized what they were dealing with. The guns on his head and arms made it clear this wasn''t a person. It was a cursed spirit. A real cursed spirit.


    "A curse! It''s a curse!"


    "Run!"


    If it had been an ordinary intruder, they could have handled it easily. But now that they saw it was a cursed spirit, they didn''t waste a second before running back. The Shinomiya family''s salary might be good, but no amount of money was worth dying for.


    "Tsk."


    The Gun Curse Spirit, normally eager to kill any human in his path, merely scoffed this time. He wasn''t here for these insignificant creatures; he was here for the sorcerer inside the manor. His true opponent was waiting for him just ahead.


    "Let me see if the so-called strongest sorcerer is really worth all the hype!" he sneered.


    Thanks to Kenjaku''s manipulation, he believed that Ryuji was the true strongest sorcerer, not Gojo Satoru. That confidence, misplaced as it was, had lured him right here.


    Without another word, the Gun Curse Spirit raised his hand, its end forming the barrel of a pistol. No need for a magazine; curse energy gathered at the muzzle instead.


    "Bang!"


    The shot echoed like thunder, rattling the entire manor.


    "What was that?"


    "What''s going on?"


    The sudden commotion sent waves of panic through the banquet hall as people looked around, startled and confused.


    "Boom!"


    An explosion ripped through the manor. Every building and structure surrounding the main hall was obliterated in an instant. The shockwave made the manor look as though it had been nothing but a flimsy set of cardboard walls.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Walls crumbled, debris flew, and the guests began screaming as they frantically tried to shield themselves from the falling rubble.


    "Help!"


    "What''s happening?"


    "Save us!"


    Most of the guests had no idea what was going on. For them, this was pure terror.


    Meanwhile, Mei Mei, who had been expecting something like this, glanced at Ryuji. She noticed that he hadn''t even flinched; he still held his wine glass, calm and composed. Her own anxiety relaxed a little.


    With just a wave of her hand, she deflected any debris that flew her way.


    Others, like Erina, were frozen in fear, watching as a large piece of rubble hurtled toward them, unable to react in time.


    Am I... going to die? The thought struck Erina as her eyes widened, staring at her impending fate.


    "Dissipate," Ryuji commanded, his voice carrying a hint of cursed energy that radiated outward.


    Instantly, all the rubble disintegrated into ash and vanished before it could reach anyone.


    "This¡­"


    After a moment of stunned silence, many of the guests turned to look at Ryuji. Realization dawned¡ªthey had just been saved by him.


    Erina stared at Ryuji in awe. Seeing something like this live was so much different from watching it on a screen. She finally began to understand the overwhelming power of a real sorcerer.


    Alice, however, just chuckled as she observed her cousin''s reaction.


    "Well, Erina? Starting to feel a bit small?"


    "..."


    For once, Erina had nothing to say, only bowing her head, a bitter expression on her face.


    "Mom!"


    Eriri''s voice broke through as she checked on her mother. She already had her sketchpad out, ready to activate her technique, but seeing that Ryuji was in control, she put it away.


    "Looks like it''s your cursed spirit fan club," Mei Mei smirked as she walked up to Ryuji, her voice laced with sarcasm.


    "Oh? Planning to deal with it for me?" Ryuji chuckled, clearly amused.


    "That depends. What do I get for my troubles?" Mei Mei teased back, her confidence matching his.


    "Compensation, huh?" Ryuji pretended to think it over, before giving her a sly smile. "How about me?"


    "Deal!" Mei Mei replied without a second thought.


    "Then don''t even think about leaving tonight," Ryuji added with a grin, matching her boldness.


    Mei Mei wasn''t shy in the slightest. She was a seasoned sorcerer, and she knew what she wanted. Playing coy wasn''t her style.


    At that moment, the ominous sound of footsteps drew everyone''s attention. Those who had planned to thank Ryuji froze in place, their faces paling as they realized the source of the footsteps.


    Through the clearing dust, they could see the intruder: the Gun Curse Spirit. Slowly, he stepped through the broken walls and debris, heading straight for them.


    "What¡­ what is that?"


    "A monster! A monster!"


    "That''s¡­ that''s a cursed spirit?"


    People shrank back, horrified by the sight. The Gun Curse Spirit''s grotesque form, with a head resembling an assault rifle and arms shaped like pistols, was enough to instill terror in anyone.


    "Which one of you is Ryuji?" the Gun Curse Spirit demanded, his voice thick with malice.


    The guests turned to Ryuji, looking bewildered and terrified.


    "So, it''s you," the Gun Curse Spirit said, locking his gaze onto Ryuji. A twisted grin spread across his mouth. "I''ve heard you''re the strongest sorcerer around. I''ll kill you and prove to everyone that my firepower makes me the ultimate cursed spirit! Hahahahaha!"


    Ryuji, still unfazed, simply took a sip from his champagne glass. "Quite the eventful evening," he remarked with a faint smile.


    Seeing Ryuji''s relaxed demeanor, the Gun Curse Spirit seethed with anger. "Are you mocking me?" he growled.


    Unfazed by the cursed spirit''s rage, Ryuji''s calm smile only deepened. His indifference seemed to infuriate the Gun Curse Spirit even more.


    "Die!" it roared, lifting its pistol-shaped hand and firing a curse-imbued bullet straight at Ryuji''s head.


    "Clang!"


    Before the bullet could reach him, Mei Mei intercepted it with her two-handed axe, sparks flying from the impact.


    The Gun Curse Spirit''s eyes narrowed as he took in Mei Mei''s stance. "Who the hell are you?"


    "You want Ryuji? You''ll have to get through me first," Mei Mei replied, lifting her axe with a fearless grin.


    The Gun Curse Spirit''s expression twisted into fury. Without hesitation, he unleashed a rapid-fire barrage of curse bullets at her.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Each shot came with deafening noise, the cursed energy tearing through the air toward Mingmei.


    "Clang! Clang! Clang!"


    But Mei Mei deflected each bullet with skill and precision, closing the distance between them with each step. Her axe met every shot, sending sparks flying.


    "You''re tougher than I thought," the Gun Curse Spirit growled, but his confidence remained unshaken. Gritting his teeth, he lowered his head-mounted assault rifle, charging it with even more cursed energy.


    "Die!" he roared, firing a massive blast that sent shockwaves rippling through the ground, cracks spreading in all directions.


    From behind, Sonoko gasped, watching Mei Mei struggle under the intense blast. "Mei Mei! Are you okay?"


    Tomoko put a reassuring hand on her daughter''s shoulder. "Let''s stay back. Mr. Ryuji will know what to do."


    "Relax," Ryuji said with a calm smile. "Mei Mei can handle herself."


    And sure enough, as the dust began to settle, Mei Mei''s silhouette emerged, her clothes slightly torn but otherwise unscathed.


    High above, a black crow circled, ready to strike.


    "Black Bird Manipulation¡ªKamikaze!" Mei Mei shouted, activating her ultimate move.


    The crow ignited with cursed energy, diving toward the Gun Curse Spirit with blinding speed, its feathers glowing with deadly intent.


    "What¡ª?" the Gun Curse Spirit barely had time to react.


    "Boom!"

 Chapter 145: Impact of Strength

    A mushroom cloud slowly rose in the distance.


    As Mei Mei ''s  strongest technique, "kamikaze" certainly packed a punch.


    "What a pity," Mei Mei  said with a slight frown as she landed next to Ryuji again, sighing with a hint of regret.


    After all, the crows that could execute "Kamikaze" were carefully cultivated through her Black Bird Technique. She didn''t have many of them to begin with, and now one more was gone. It would be a lie to say she wasn''t a little heartbroken.


    However, when she glanced at Ryuji, a smirk crept onto her face.


    "But it''s worth it."


    Compared to Ryuji, losing a crow wasn''t much of a sacrifice. She''d gladly pay that price.


    "Now, you''re mine!" Mei Mei  teased, flashing him a playful smile.


    Ryuji laughed, raising a finger to point toward the gun curse spirit''s location.


    "Much as I''d love to agree with that, it looks like you didn''t quite manage to finish him off."


    "Hm?" Mei Mei''s eyes narrowed as she followed his gaze.


    Sure enough, through the dissipating dust, the silhouette of the gun curse spirit reappeared, still standing tall.


    "What¡­ is that?"


    Despite her attack, the curse spirit was still intact. Mei Mei was incredulous. If her strongest move couldn''t take him down, then there was no point in continuing the fight. This curse spirit was clearly beyond her ability to handle.


    "Heh¡­ hahaha!"


    At first, the gun curse spirit chuckled, but soon, his laughter grew into a maniacal roar.


    "Hahaha! It didn''t even hurt!"


    With a sweep of his arm, he cleared the dust around him, revealing himself fully. His hands had shifted from pistols into automatic rifles, and the rifle on his head had transformed into a sniper configuration¡ªresembling the deadly barrel of a Barrett.


    Clearly, Mei Mei''s attack had done some damage, forcing the curse spirit to evolve to a higher state just to withstand it.


    "More! More! Come on, let''s keep going!" the curse spirit yelled, visibly exhilarated.


    Without hesitation, he aimed the sniper rifle on his head directly at Ryuji and the others, the energy of his curse power gathering as he prepared to unleash another shot.


    "This guy¡­" Mei Mei  muttered, her gaze hardening as she prepared to react.


    But before she could move, Ryuji gently pulled her back, stepping in front of her.


    "You did well. Leave the rest to me."


    With Mei Mei''s current strength, it would be pointless to let her continue. This newly upgraded curse spirit was beyond her capabilities. Besides, this charade had gone on long enough, and Ryuji was getting tired of it.


    As he spoke, he lifted his hand and made a gesture.


    "What''s this?" Mei Mei, momentarily stunned, watched Ryuji''s hand, her mind racing.


    Not far off, Kenjaku who had been observing the fight from a hidden vantage point was also caught off guard.


    He''d known from the start that the gun curse spirit wouldn''t stand a chance against Ryuji, so his real focus was on Ryuji himself. That gesture¡­ Kenjaku''s eyes widened as he recognized it. It was Gojo Satoru''s domain expansion stance.


    A third domain! Kenjaku''s mind raced. This couldn''t just be a copying technique. He refused to believe that there existed a technique capable of copying domains so perfectly.


    But if it wasn''t a copy, then what was it?


    For the first time in his thousand-year existence, he felt utterly baffled. He couldn''t make sense of it. The situation was far beyond anything he''d anticipated.


    "The third domain?" he murmured to himself. First, "Malevolent Shrine ," then "Horizon of the Captivating Skandha," and now¡­ this?


    But while Kenjaku''s mind spun with complex thoughts, Mei Mei''s reaction was far simpler. She watched Ryuji with admiration, a calculating gleam in her eyes. If a man this powerful belonged to her, wouldn''t it mean he''d help her out whenever she was in trouble on missions? She could practically feel the money rolling in.


    "Domain Expansion."


    Ryuji ignored Mei Mei''s gaze. Staring down the gun curse spirit, he activated his domain.


    "Infinite Void."


    Even though they''d anticipated this, Mei Mei and Kenjaku both felt a jolt of surprise when they heard Ryuji say it out loud.


    There was no doubt about it¡ªit was Gojo Satoru''s domain expansion!


    "Buzz¡­"


    With a single invocation, the domain expanded, pulling the gun curse spirit into its space.


    "¡­?"


    The curse spirit, who had been charging up an attack, paused, looking around in confusion as he found himself in a strange, infinite space.


    But only for a moment. Within seconds, his eyes went blank, his movements frozen.


    This was one of the rarest domain types in the cursed world today¡ªInfinie Void. By flooding his target''s mind with endless, meaningless information, Gojo''s domain left its victims in a state akin to complete mental shutdown.


    And thanks to the domain''s guaranteed hit, there was no way to avoid it. Even a curse king would be affected by this overload of sensory information.


    For a mere special-grade curse spirit, standing against it was impossible.


    "It''s over."


    Ryuji dropped his raised hand, looking at the immobilized gun curse spirit with a calm, indifferent expression, as if he''d done nothing more than swat a fly.


    "¡­"


    Aside from Mei Mei , most of the guests were completely bewildered. They had no idea what had just happened. One moment it had been a fierce battle, and then¡­ the cursed spirit had just¡­ stopped.


    Of course, they couldn''t understand what Ryuji had just done. But they knew enough to be grateful. Their respect for him deepened, laced with a hint of fear.


    "Soul Devouring."


    Ryuji didn''t care about their reactions. He simply extended his hand, and a chain emerged from a crack in space, shooting out to wrap around the dazed gun curse spirit and pulling it back through the rift.


    Waste not, want not. This was a special-grade curse spirit, after all, and devouring it would provide him with a decent boost in power.


    The gun curse spirit likely never imagined that its end would come so swiftly.


    "Not bad, not bad," Ryuji remarked.


    "You really are something else," Mei Mei  laughed, watching him with admiration.


    She''d fought the gun curse spirit with everything she had, and yet Ryuji had dealt with it effortlessly, as if it was no more than a minor inconvenience. His strength was even greater than she''d anticipated.


    Ryuji just chuckled at her praise, taking it in stride.


    The rest of the guests were still reeling, unable to fully grasp the scene that had just unfolded. They had expected Ryuji to be strong, but this¡­ this was something else entirely.


    Suzuki Sonoko and her mother, Tomoko, looked particularly shaken. They both knew Mei Mei''s power, and seeing how Ryuji had effortlessly taken down a monster that even Mingming struggled with left them speechless.


    "Is this¡­ the power of a true sorcerer?" Erina whispered, her wide eyes fixed on Ryuji, unable to hide her awe.


    For once, Alice didn''t make any teasing remarks to her cousin. She, too, was transfixed by Ryuji''s display of power, feeling a newfound respect for him.


    "HAHAHA!"


    Amid the stunned silence, the booming laughter of Shinomiya Gan''an echoed across the hall.


    To be honest, he was a bit terrified of Ryuji''s power. It was so far beyond anything he could have imagined. But with that terror came an opportunity. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sure, this was dangerous, but if handled correctly, this could be a turning point for the Shinomiya family. They might not just survive the new era of sorcerers¡ªthey could thrive.


    "As expected of you, Mr. Ryuji. We''re all honored to have received your protection tonight!" Gan''an said, approaching Ryuji with a respectful smile.


    Ryuji met his gaze, his expression unreadable but amused. This old fox had a plan, that much was obvious.


    Gan''an didn''t waste any time. He took out a gold card with a purple-gold trim and handed it to Ryuji.


    "This is a limitless black card. From now on, any expenses Mr. Ryuji incurs will be covered by the Shinomiya family."


    Of course, "limitless" wasn''t truly unlimited. But given the Shinomiya family''s wealth, Ryuji could spend daily, and it would take a long time to make a dent.


    Gan''an had never offered such a privilege to anyone before, but he was willing to go all in to secure Ryuji''s goodwill.


    Everyone watching quickly understood his intentions. He was clearly trying to tie Ryuji to the Shinomiya family.


    However, this was still Gan''an''s event, so nobody could voice any objections.


    Ryuji accepted the card without a hint of politeness. At his level, there was no need for red tape or false humility. Directness was better.


    "What does the Shinomiya family want?" he asked, eyeing the black card in his hand before looking up at Gan''an with interest.


    He was curious to see what the man would say next.

 Chapter 146: Half of the Shinomiya’s Family Shares

    Gan''an, standing before Ryuji with a respectful posture, smiled but did not make any demands. "I have no requests, Mr. Ryuji," he said cautiously, aware that asking too much could ruin this rare opportunity. "However," he continued with a respectful nod, "my daughter, Kaguya, has long admired you. If possible, I would be honored if you allowed her to stay by your side."


    Gan''an was tactful. He didn''t outright suggest that Ryuji marry Kaguya. He knew better than to try and bind a man like Ryuji. Instead, he hinted at having Kaguya accompany him, allowing Ryuji the freedom to decide what role she might play.


    Kaguya, the subject of the proposal, looked momentarily stunned, a faint blush coloring her cheeks. She glanced at Ryuji, then lowered her head, looking both embarrassed and hopeful. While she was here partially because of her family''s wishes, there was an undeniable admiration in her heart. After witnessing Ryuji''s overwhelming strength, Kaguya felt a genuine desire to stand beside him.


    Gathering her courage, Kaguya looked up, her gaze meeting Ryuji''s.


    "¡­"


    Ryuji didn''t answer right away. Instead, he gave her a reassuring smile, one that seemed to say he understood her feelings. Finally, he nodded. "Alright."


    Kaguya''s eyes lit up with excitement, and Gan''an visibly relaxed, a look of satisfaction crossing his face. Around them, those who understood the implications exchanged glances. It was clear: the Shinomiya family had successfully aligned themselves with Ryuji.


    Some of the other chaebol heads wore looks of regret, realizing too late that they should have acted more decisively. The Shinomiya family had seized the opportunity first, leaving them trailing behind. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gan''an, sensing the opportunity, continued, "Thank you for your favor, Mr. Ryuji. As a show of my family''s commitment, I am willing to hand over half of the Shinomiya family''s shares to you. From this day forward, we pledge our full support and will serve as your vassals."


    The crowd stirred, murmurs of shock rippling through the hall. Half of the family''s shares? Pledging allegiance as vassals? This wasn''t a decision taken lightly.


    "Truly a bold move from Gan''an," Suzuki Tomoko whispered, shaking her head with a faint smile. She couldn''t help but marvel at the Shinomiya patriarch''s resolve. For a family as influential as the Shinomiyas, this was a drastic shift¡ªfrom an independent, high-ranking dynasty to openly pledging loyalty to a single person.


    Not everyone shared her composure. Shinomiya Oko, one of Gan''an''s sons, clenched his wine glass so tightly it creaked in his hand. His expression was twisted with rage. Damn it, he thought. With his father''s declaration, any hope he had of inheriting the family''s control seemed to slip away. Even if he somehow took the reins one day, he''d be nothing more than Ryuji''s subordinate.


    Inwardly, Oko seethed. He''d given orders to Hayasaka Ai to try and win Ryuji''s favor, but she''d vanished without a trace, leaving him without a way to counter his father''s move. Frustration bubbled up within him, and he swore that once this was over, he''d make the Hayasaka family pay for her disobedience.


    Ryuji, meanwhile, watched the entire exchange with an amused smile. "Interesting," he said softly, though the promise of wealth and influence didn''t hold much sway over him. With his strength, he didn''t particularly need the Shinomiya family''s resources. But having their influence as a vassal was certainly convenient, allowing him to maneuver in high society without constantly having to reveal himself.


    Gan''an bowed deeply. "Please, Mr. Ryuji, allow us to serve you."


    Ryuji chuckled. "You''re sure about this?"


    Gan''an nodded firmly, eyes gleaming with determination. "Absolutely."


    "Then, very well," Ryuji said, patting Gan''an on the shoulder with a smile.


    Gan''an''s expression shifted from relief to surprise. He felt a strange warmth radiating from Ryuji''s touch, something that went beyond a mere gesture of approval.


    "What... what is this?" Gan''an asked, feeling an energy surging through him.


    Ryuji grinned but offered no explanation. "Just a small gift."


    The room fell silent as everyone watched in awe. Before their very eyes, Gan''an''s appearance began to shift, his old, weary frame filling out, his wrinkles softening. In a matter of moments, he transformed from an elderly man into someone who looked to be in his prime.


    Gasps filled the room as the spectators struggled to process what they were seeing.


    "He... he''s younger?" one guest stammered.


    "This has to be some sort of miracle," another whispered, eyes wide in astonishment.


    The normally composed Kaguya stared at her father with wide eyes, barely able to believe it herself. Out of all the Shinomiya children, she was the only one who had truly wished for Gan''an''s longevity, and seeing this change filled her heart with joy.


    Gan''an, however, was still processing his transformation. "Is this¡­ really me?" he murmured, examining his now youthful reflection in a nearby mirror Kaguya handed him.


    He turned to Ryuji, eyes shining with gratitude. "Mr. Ryuji, I¡­ I don''t have words. Thank you."


    The other chaebol heads watched with envy and shock. The opportunity Gan''an had seized now seemed monumental, a chance not only to align with Ryuji but to defy the natural limits of life itself.


    As Gan''an pledged himself again, Ryuji simply nodded, his expression serene. He could sense the thoughts of those around him, their calculations, their jealousy, their ambitions.


    For Oko, the reality was harsh. His father, rejuvenated, could likely rule the family for decades to come. Any dreams of taking over now seemed out of reach. As he stared at his father''s youthful face, a bitter sense of defeat settled over him.


    But his elder brother, Un''yo, merely sighed, watching his father with a resigned smile. "Maybe this isn''t so bad after all," he mused quietly. In truth, he lacked the ambition to lead. Gan''an''s renewed vitality meant he could take a step back and enjoy life without the weight of responsibility on his shoulders.


    Ryuji soon took his leave, with Kaguya glancing after him, her face flushed. Though he didn''t take her along immediately, she felt assured there would be opportunities in the future. Her father''s pledge to Ryuji had opened doors for her as well.


    As Ryuji departed, other heads of powerful families began moving as if to approach him, eager to pledge their loyalty as well. But before they could get close, Gan''an stepped forward, his voice calm but filled with authority. "Gentlemen, a word of advice. Remember the Black Dog Family."


    At this reminder, a tense silence fell over the room. The Black Dog Family had tried to control Ryuji through underhanded means, and they had paid the ultimate price¡ªevery single one of them had been wiped out. No one dared to cross that line again.


    Gan''an continued, "The Shinomiya family is now sworn to serve Mr. Ryuji. Anyone who would dare oppose us should consider carefully whether they can handle the consequences."


    The warning was clear. The Shinomiya family''s allegiance to Ryuji meant they were effectively shielded by his might. Few in the room had the courage to challenge such an alliance.


    Suzuki Tomoko shared a glance with her daughter, Sonoko, before nodding subtly. She understood Gan''an''s message well. To clash with the Shinomiya family was now to provoke Ryuji himself, a risk no one in their right mind would take.


    As the others hesitated, Tomoko took her daughter''s arm and quietly led her away, her mind racing. While her own family''s resources were vast, they could never stand up to Ryuji''s power. If they crossed paths, it was obvious whose side Mei Mei would take.


    ***


    We have low ratings. If you enjoy this book, don''t forget to rate it higher.

 Chapter 147: Undercurrents

    The other top consortiums quickly took the hint, just like the Suzuki family, and after a moment of hesitation, they began to leave one by one. As for the smaller consortiums, they didn''t pose a threat worth considering. The Shinomiya family alone could handle all of them if needed.


    "Mom, let''s head out too!" Eriri tugged at her mother, eager to leave. Ryuji had already gone, and she felt no need to linger. Today, she''d seen a side of him that was undeniably impressive, and she couldn''t wait to boast about it the next time she visited the Service Club.


    Humph! She thought to herself. Only I got to see Ryuji like this, none of them did.


    Haruno, standing nearby, couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at her own mother. "Still feeling proud of Yukino, huh?" she teased with a smirk.


    Fumino shot her daughter an annoyed look, recognizing the sarcasm in her tone. Yes, she''d been a bit over the top about Yukino becoming a sorcerer, but Haruno didn''t need to keep rubbing it in.


    "Let''s just go," Fumino said, sighing. But inside, she was more subdued. After seeing today''s display of power, her previous pride had certainly taken a hit.


    Satisfied that her mother had been humbled, Haruno laughed lightly and followed her out.


    As for Ryuji, he didn''t spare a second thought for the banter or alliances forming in the banquet hall. Even if some people harbored ill intentions, it didn''t concern him. If they crossed the line, he''d simply deal with them. No need to overthink it.


    On the way out, Mei Mei glanced at the black card in Ryuji''s hand, her tone carrying a hint of envy. "An unlimited spending card," she murmured, her eyes gleaming. For someone who loved money as much as she did, it was the ultimate prize.


    "If you want it, take it," Ryuji offered with a nonchalant shrug, pushing the card toward her.


    Mei Mei looked at him, surprised, before chuckling and pushing the card back. "Nah. If I want something like this, I''ll get it myself."


    Besides, she leaned closer to him with a sly smile, "If you''re mine, then wouldn''t everything you have be mine anyway?"


    Ryuji caught her meaning immediately. He grinned and tucked the card back into his pocket.


    He glanced at his watch. "It''s still early. Are you free later?"


    Mei Mei raised an eyebrow, amused. So he was finally acknowledging her charms? Rejection? Not a chance.


    "For you? I''m free whenever you need me," she replied with a smirk.


    "Good, then be prepared. You might not be able to move tomorrow," he teased.


    "Oh really? I don''t believe that," Mei Mei shot back, her face flushed but her eyes defiant. She wasn''t about to back down now.


    Ryuji chuckled at her boldness. "Challenge accepted," he said, and they set off, but instead of a hotel, Mei Mei led him to her home. She wanted this to be formal, in her own space.


    ---


    Meanwhile, in the shadows, Kenjaku observed Ryuji''s every move. But instead of feeling threatened, Nosuke looked... delighted.


    "Yes... magnificent," he murmured. "He can even wield Gojo Satoru''s domain technique, Infinite Void." To him, this was confirmation that Ryuji had the potential to grow far beyond even the legendary Ryomen Sukuna.


    As he watched, Kenjaku began to wonder just how far Ryuji could go. If anyone could surpass the King of Curses, it would be someone like him. The prospect filled him with anticipation.


    But not everyone shared Kenjaku''s excitement. Jogo, lurking nearby, glared venomously at Ryuji''s retreating figure. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That human... he''s becoming stronger and stronger," Jogo spat.


    Hanami nodded, their tone cautious. Even Mahito, usually so full of bluster, seemed subdued whenever Ryuji''s name was mentioned. The reality of Ryuji''s power was hitting them all hard.


    "Damn it!" Jogo growled, standing up abruptly. Despite his usual recklessness, he wasn''t foolish enough to challenge Ryuji directly. He valued his life too much for that.


    Turning to Kenjaku, he demanded, "Are you sure Sukuna can handle him?"


    This was the story Kenjaku had fed them¡ªto get them to cooperate in resurrecting Sukuna, the so-called King of Curses, claiming Sukuna would be able to eliminate Ryuji.


    Kenjaku flashed an easy smile. "Relax. Sukuna is a thousand-year-old curse, the strongest of his kind. Against Ryuji? He''s more than enough."


    Jogo''s anger subsided slightly, though he still looked troubled. "Then we need to focus on reviving Sukuna," he said. His patience was running thin.


    Hanami looked skeptical but held back, watching Kenjaku with wary eyes. Something about him didn''t sit right, but they had no choice but to rely on him.


    Kenjaku, meanwhile, was inwardly amused. He knew the truth¡ªSukuna wasn''t nearly ready for a full resurrection. The cursed fingers currently in Itadori''s possession wouldn''t bring Sukuna back at his true power. If he were revived now, it''d only be a fragment of his former self. What would be the point?


    "Patience," Kenjaku said smoothly, hiding his true thoughts. "If we rush the resurrection now, it''ll be meaningless. We need to gather at least fifteen or sixteen fingers before we even consider reviving him. Otherwise, he won''t stand a chance against Ryuji."


    Jogo clenched his fists but eventually nodded. As much as he hated waiting, he knew Kenjaku was right.


    With nothing more to do, the cursed spirits departed, each lost in their own thoughts.


    ---


    Ryuji, oblivious to Kenjaku''s schemes, was busy admiring Mei Mei''s home. "Nice place," he commented, impressed by the luxurious decor.


    Mei Mei shrugged, pouring him a glass of red wine. "I like money, but I''m not one to just hoard it. Gotta enjoy it too."


    She''d changed into a silk robe, her tall, elegant frame drawing Ryuji''s eye. He raised an eyebrow, silently appreciating her beauty. Out of all the sorcerers he''d met, Mei Mei was certainly one of the most striking.


    "What are you thinking about?" Mei Mei asked, noticing his thoughtful expression as she handed him a glass.


    "I was just thinking about Utahime," he admitted honestly.


    Mei Mei rolled her eyes, though she couldn''t suppress a small smile. "Really? Thinking about another woman while you''re with me?"


    Ryuji chuckled, taking a sip of his wine. "Nothing like that. I was just wondering¡ªwhy hasn''t Shoko healed the scar on her face? She''s got one of the most advanced reversal techniques around."


    "Oh, that." Mei Mei laughed softly. "Utahime got that scar when she was promoted to quasi-first-grade. Shoko offered to heal it, but Utahime refused. Said she wanted to keep it as a reminder, like a badge of honor."

 Chapter 148: Battle of Heaven and Earth

    "I see."


    Hearing this, Ryuji nodded thoughtfully. If that was the case, then it all made sense. For Utahime, achieving the rank of quasi-first-grade sorcerer was likely the peak of her career. After all, her technique wasn''t designed for offense. Not everyone could reach the level of a first-grade sorcerer like Mei Mei, who had managed to elevate herself despite having an auxiliary technique.


    Ryuji''s gaze fell on Mei Mei standing in front of him. "Are you nervous?"


    "Huh?"


    Mei Mei blinked in surprise, caught off guard by the sudden question. But as the meaning registered, a knowing smile spread across her face. Even someone as confident as her felt a touch of anxiety in moments like these, and Ryuji''s attempt to ease her mind wasn''t lost on her.


    "So, were you just trying to calm me down?"


    "Well, I was a little curious too," Ryuji admitted with a grin. It was half true; he had always wondered about that scar in the anime. But his curiosity wasn''t what mattered now. Mei Mei let out a light laugh, the tension dissipating as she took a sip from her glass of wine and then downed it in one go.


    With a confident stride, she approached Ryuji, eyes locked on his. "Is now really the time for small talk?"


    "Definitely not," Ryuji said, equally decisive.


    The weak light from the moon filtered into her translucent silk robe, casting a soft glow on her braless cleavage that spilled out of her skimpy silk robe. Her long dark blue hair flowed freely from the crown of her head, drooping past her shoulders like a silken waterfall.


    Mei Mei''s eyes roved over Ryuji like a predator sizing up its prey. He lay on the bed, a very attractive male with a trim yet lean muscular build, full of youthful vigor. Nature had endowed him with a humongous package below the belt, and his deep, knowing eyes added to his allure.


    Ryuji smiled as he felt her intense gaze, leaving her to do as she pleased. Her left hand rose from her side, landing on his bare chest. He had taken off his shirt before bed, and was wearing only the bottom half. Her fingers ran across the span of his muscle-bound chest, slowly working their way down.


    She slid towards his sculpted abs, down below his belly button, to his pelvis, and finally, to his right lap, where his cock was nudged. Through the loose fabric of his silk pajama trousers, her small fingers found his stiff cock.


    Ahhh~


    She gasped loudly, her palms running along the length of his erection, almost as if she was appraising a prime piece of jewelry. Like a petulant child intent on playing with a toy, she massaged his dick through his trousers, rubbing vigorously until it began to swell even more. She was completely taken in.


    "Take off my pants," Ryuji commanded, his voice low and commanding.


    "Alright," Mei Mei replied, her voice trembling with anticipation.


    She moved smoothly to comply with his command, placing her hands on the waistband of his trousers and boxer shorts. With a deft motion, she shimmyed them down, revealing his half-erect dick strung between his thighs. Her lips quivered, and her eyes bulged as she eyed his half-erect dick, as though it were a mouthwatering delicacy.


    Ryuji then proceeded to lie down on the bed, his hands behind his head, giving her an amused smile. Understanding his smile, Mei Mei immediately dove into action with a swiftness. Her round breasts wiggled about freely as she practically rose up and climbed into the bed.


    Wedging her wide, fat buttocks in, she literally sat between his knees and spread her own thighs wide apart, placing her beefy thighs atop his. Her short, lacy, translucent silk robe was barely covering her lower body anymore. Ryuji saw the familiar thick folds of her fat pussy, and knew she was not wearing any panties.


    She caught his semi-erect dick between both her palms and squeezed lightly, feeling it harden in her hands and enjoying every single moment of it. Holding it like a trophy, her small hands made his fat cock seem even bigger. She rubbed her thumb vigorously over the tip and cradled his balls roughly.


    "You''re so hard, Ryuji," she moaned, her voice dripping with desire.


    Her head tilted slightly to the side as she squeezed his cock even harder, forcing him into his full length.


    "Take it in your mouth," Ryuji commanded, his voice a low growl.


    Mei Mei''s face was locked in tight concentration. She kept tugging at his rock-hard erection, sliding her palms up and down, stroking, and stroking. Hearing his voice, with surprising agility, the woman bent forward and took the tip of his dick in her mouth. Her wet, luscious tongue flattened against the tip of his dick, and trailed with a long, sensual lick, leaving a warm trickle of her saliva as a memento.


    Ryuji then looked at her, bent over on his groin, with bobbing head, and her long dark blue hair draped over in fallen curls, it was abundantly clear that she had some kind of ravenous fetish for his cock. He moved his hands rubbing it over her head.


    Ryuji reclined his head further back enjoying the surge of pleasure that was rippling through his throbbing penis.


    Slurp~ Slurp~


    Still slurping on his bulging cock, Mei Mei sensed the unnatural swelling at the base of his cock, and knew he was ready.


    "Hold it, don''t cum yet." she said as she pulled away from his cock; "Cum in my mouth."


    She raised herself up, and remained in a kneeling position eager, and fraught with desperation to receive his seed.


    Ryuji was quite surprised, raising an eyebrow. He didn''t expect her to act like this given how she carried herself with elegance during the day. And here she was, kneeling in her silk robe, with her beefy laps spread apart, asking him to cum into her mouth.


    Well, Ryuji did not need to be asked twice.


    He pushed himself upward, and shot to his feet immediately.


    Ryuji steadied himself on the bed, and cupped her mouth in one hand, while directing his fattening cock towards her lips. Thoughtfully, she lowered her altitude, giving him the perfect angle to pour.


    Ryuji placed his dick directly over her mouth and squeezed tightly.


    The skin patch at the tip of his cock swelled dangerously. A trickle of white liquid escaped from his dick, and spilled onto her parched lips.


    Aghhnn~


    Mei Mei moaned as the first drops of pre-cum landed on her tongue.


    From the tip, hot thick streams of cum began to gush freely. Its thickness shot out in long bursts right into her mouth. Mei Mei''s eyes flickered with sinful desperation. Her long ivory neck arched as the fluid spilled down her throat in slithering streams.


    Ryuji plunged his throbbing cock into her mouth.


    Her chest swelled as she inhaled deeply. Then, she forced the air out of her lungs and closed her lips around his girth. Her hand wrapped around the base of his pulsating rod in a tight grip, and she began to devour his climaxing manhood.


    Cushioning his rod on her tongue, she bobbed her head up and down, sliding his leaking organ in and out of her saliva-filled mouth. Ryuji''s semen continued to gush out freely. Her mouth foamed as trickles of semen leaked out from the sides of her mouth.


    Achkk~ Achkk~


    She moaned uncontrollably, running her other hand all across his chest, grazing his nipples and forming goosebumps all over his body. In that moment, Mei Mei came up with another brilliant idea.


    With a surprising slickness, her slender arm pushed him back. Surprised, Ryuji fell back on the bed. Scrambling on her knees, she crawled up towards him, and lifted up her silk robe just above her waist, revealing her deliciously fleshy, pale, thick thighs. Her laps jiggled rebelliously as she mounted Ryuji.


    Hovering over him, Mei Mei fixed her wide-open thighs in place. Looking upon Ryuji, her hand reached behind her, and found his still spewing dick. She clasped it firmly, feeling the milk on her hands, and angled it towards her plumpy ass.


    She arched the curve of her ass, and slowly slid backwards, ready to ride his dick into pleasure town.


    Agnnnnhh~ Hmmmnn~


    She threw her head back, and moaned aloud as Ryuji''s spilling cock slid into her. She placed both hands on his chest, and began to swing her hips.


    "Fuckk~ ohh Ryuji~ ohh Ryuji~"


    Mei Mei kept moaning his name as spasms of wanton pleasure rippled through her.


    She he did not understand why this was so good. She had known desire before, but never to such overwhelmingly intoxicating levels. The effects of the slow, deep penetration shredded her insides, exploding her pussy, and burning right into her brain.


    Ryuji jerked his head forward, gripped her fat thighs, and dug his fingers right into her flesh.


    His hands followed the grinding motions of her waist. Muscles tensed, Ryuji''s fully erect manhood continued to spew the hot thick fluid into her already wet pussy. Her butt cheeks heaved and fell in glorious thuds, slapping her butt against his crotch as she rode him vigorously. With every stroke, she clamped her pussy, tightly squeezing his spewing cock, milking him in between thrusts.


    Argggh~ Argggh~ Arggh~


    Panting wildly, hair bouncing, and massive breasts swinging, Mei Mei continued the ride on his dick.


    From Ryuji''s dick, thick streams continuously shot out in long, hot jetstreams. Her tight pussy trapped his cum, and she used his own fluid to fuck him raw doubling the pleasure, and the moisture. Despite her glaring thickness, Mei Mei''s hips moved with a delightful fluidness.


    Slowly, Ryuji''s orgasm began to ebb.


    Mei Mei''s head thrown back, she placed her hands firmly on his chest, pressing her massive breasts between her arms, and kept bouncing her bubbly ass on the first three inches of his nine incher squeezing out the last glorious moments, stretching it, trying to make it last. She savored every last second of it.


    Gradually, she began to slow down her pace, slowly, slowly, until her hips finally stopped moving.


    Suddenly, without warning, Ryuji''s dick pulsed inside of her, and shot out a fresh stream of hot cum right into her womb. She wailed loudly into the air as she felt his dick throbbing inside her. The semen spilled out in marinating drips, pleasuring her insides.


    Mei Mei was surprised, Ryuji still had some more girth left in him!


    So, she leaned forward, surprising Ryuji once again with her nastiness.


    Without attempting to take off her robe, she simply grabbed a handful of the fabric on her stomach, and tugged. Her large, deliciously full, round breasts came pouring out in Ryuji''s face.


    Ryuji''s mouth greedily opened, and snatched her right boob, he began to suck her assiduously. Mei Mei shivered uncontrollably as his tongue curled along the span of her nipple. His dick began to throb dangerously inside her hinting at a second orgasm.


    Her left hand went under his head, and pressed his face further into her breast. Her mature hips began to move again.


    In slow, sensual, circular motions, she milked his rock-hard rod. Her long, protracted, childlike moans poured into the atmosphere in erotic notes. She cradled Ryuji''s head, as she simultaneously kept sliding his leaking organ between her fat thighs, gently milking him in circular strokes with her tight pussy.


    Her thin waist, which sat on her unnaturally blown out hips, kept twirling in smooth, centrifugal drilling motions. Mei Mei''s palm at the back of Ryuji''s head encouraged him, and he sank deeper into her lush breasts. Her pussy got even wetter, slick with desire as Ryuji''s thrusts grew more insistent.


    "Fuck~ Argghnnn~ " she moaned; "I''m cumming~ I''m cumming~"


    That was Ryuji''s cue. Enough of this slow shit. It was time to go beast mode.


    With his own orgasm still pouring out, he grabbed her massive butt cheeks, and began to fuck her like a horse. Mei Mei shrieked loudly, paying homage to his dick. His bulging rod filled the tight space reserved for him. Unrelenting, he continued to blast his way into her driving in and out of her wetness, sucking her breast as he fucked her orgasm right out of her.


    Ryuji kept spilling right into her and at the same time, violent gusts of nectar came blasting out of her pussy.


    A chorus of groans echoed through the void of the open room. Just when Ryuji thought things couldn''t get any better, he heard her breathe out an order in between gasps;


    "Choke me~" she gasped;


    "Do it~ now~ do it~"


    Only the request made Ryuji''s already throbbing penis throb even harder.


    His right hand emigrated from her voluptuous butt cheek, and landed right on her neck. Still pounding her fiercely, he laced his fingers around her slim neck, and pressed.


    Instantly, her moans dropped to low whimpers. The low, urgent sounds squeezed through her tight throat, flailing, and flailing, until they were coming out in barely audible whispers.


    "Harder~ " she whispered; "Squeeze harder~ "


    Ryuji squeezed.


    The tightness of her pussy multiplied by a thousand percent.


    "Harder~~"


    Ryuji''s hand tightened in a crushing grip. A surge of endorphins raged through both of them, as they both simultaneously drank off of each other''s orgasms. Mei Mei''s orgasms rippled through her in raging gusts. Ryuji kept his hand on her neck, choking the life out of her, and enjoying every single moment of it.


    Her head suddenly began to pull back away from his grip.


    In an instant she was on all fours. Her full, round bubbly butt was stuck out. Her cheeks were so voluptuously full, they practically obscured her pussy.


    In position behind her, Ryuji grabbed her thin waist between his big hands, and held her in place as he guided his stained white dick between her fleshy folds. He slid into her wetness, groaning deliriously. Her plump ass curved perfectly as she began to receive his strokes.


    "Please Spank me~ spank my ass~"


    Ryuji lifted his arm and swung with all his might. His open palm landed on her butt with a resounding tas.


    Mei Mei cried so hard, Ryuji wondered if he might have overdone it.


    "Harder~~!" she cried.


    Ryuji swung his arm again and again, fucking her, slapping her ass, and watching as it bounced back vigorously. Her voluptuous moaning picked up.


    Ryuji had also gotten riled up. He took her hands pinned at her back, and began to fuck her hard.


    "Eeiihhh~ Aghhhn~ Aghhhn~"


    High-pitched shrill notes blasted out from her throat in long stretched out moanings. Eyes open wildly, and mouth slightly parted, she stared at him her expression a mixture of shock, perverse joy, and desire. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her whole body began to shudder, as another orgasm came blasting through. Her back arched at a dangerously angle like she was about to fly off the rails.


    Ryuji''s other hand closed in on her neck, and squeezed tightly, forcing her back down to the bed. Her eyes bulged in her sockets as Ryuji continued to thrust in and out of her at will. His low hanging balls slammed against the crack of her spread butt while jet-streams of her juice came pouring out in between thrusts.


    She looked at him with pleading eyes, begging him silently for a reprieve.


    Ryuji decided to let go of her pinned hands, but kept his large hand wrapped around the neck like she was his slave. He held her down, keeping her in place as his aggressive thrusts forced her fleshy body to heave up and down on the bed.


    Her golden showers continued to gush through.


    Making the best of her free hands, she began to rub her clit vigorously, sparking a fresh release. Face contorted, she closed her eyes shut, and drowned herself in the pool of her mind-shattering orgasm.


    Ryuji was caught up in the surreality of the lovemaking, but he enough presence of mind to be fully aware of the moment.


    During the day, she moved with the dignity and poise. So, Ryuji had been truly astounded to see this part of her. She had sex like a manic obsessive. There was an undeniable wildness to this side of her.


    Ryuji gazed at Mei Mei''s naked body; her eyes were shut firmly, her heavy saucy breasts were heaving up and down in a bouncing manner. Her two fingers were placed tight on her clit, rubbing vigorously in rotational movements. And of course, his hand clasped tightly around her neck- choking her like a little bitch.


    It was a beautiful sight.


    Grinning, Ryuji leaned down towards her, and nabbed her soft breasts in his mouth. She moaned provocatively, stirring Ryuji even more. His hips continued to sway, as he worshipfully adored her milky breasts.


    Ryuji groaned as he felt another surge of hot semen flowing through. Pushing her down on her stomach, he placed her in his favorite position¡ªthe collapse doggy.


    There was a whole line up of pillows at the headboard of the bed. So, Ryuji snatched one, and placed it under her. Her thick thighs were spread apart, and her juicy round ass glared at him with an inviting pull.


    For a moment, Ryuji briefly played with the idea of fucking her in the asshole. He pushed the thought out, maybe next time. But for now, he was going to fuck her bloody.


    Purely out of instincts, he slapped her voluptuous ass hard, and watched with delight as it bounced back and jiggled freely. She moaned weakly. He slapped her again hard. And this time, she squealed like a whipped puppy.


    "That''s right bitch," he said; "....you''re mine."


    As Ryuji climbed her, he saw clearly a red palm print on her pale ass. He grinned with satisfaction as he shoved his cock into her.


    "Yess Ryuji~ yesssss~"


    She quivered underneath him as he pulled his manhood out, all the way to the tip, and drove it back inside again. The delicious pool of her wetness welcomed his rod with a slurping sound. The folds of her vaginal lining closed in on his cock in sensual squeezes.


    Her pussy squeeze was electric. He could feel the onslaught of hot cum building in his manhood. It was right at the border, threatening to burst through at any moment. As if sensing it, Mei Mei clenched her pussy walls again, milking his cock as he slid in and out in wet, creamy thrusts.


    Feeling the rippling hot surge swelling in his dick, Ryuji leaned forward, grabbed a lock full of her dark blue hair, and pulled on her hair, and thrust forward violently. Her head jerked backwards and she moaned lasciviously, triggering the tightest pussy squeeze ever.


    Ryuji growled and shot the first stream of cum right into her uterus. It tore right out of his cock with searing pleasure, making way for the remaining batch. Ryuji blasted against her ass his powerful deep thrusts, fucking and fucking, feeling every powerful release shoot out in electrifying spasms.


    "Ahhhhnnnnnn~ Shit~ Shit~"


    Mei Mei cried out. In between gasps, her eyes rolled in her sockets. Long, high pitched wails and deep hungry grunts filled the air. As Ryuji thrust deeper, forcing his length in, her pussy folds kept contracting, trying to keep him out. But it only bolstered Ryuji''s drive.


    He let go of her hair, leaned forward, and began to pound her from above. The ecstatic relief was electrifying. His fat swollen penis kept shooting out cum, sending hot spasms slicing through his cock. The deep creamy strokes from Ryuji''s vertical thrusts sent Mei Mei''s entire body into violent spasms. She began to convulse erratically. Her long flowing hair scattered about as she thrashed wildly.


    As his plentiful seed filled her up, her mouth kept foaming, the iris of her eyes rolled back in their sockets. She kept wailing uncontrollably for a brief moment in time. Before finally, the powerfully overwhelming spasm came to an end.


    Her movements completely stopped. Her shoulders stopped heaving. Her head stopped shaking. Because Ryuji had already placed her flat on her belly in a collapsed doggy, there was no room for her to collapse. Her head simply dropped and she passed out.


    Bent over her limp body, sweating profusely, her shoulders between his arms, and with his balled fists digging into the sheets, Ryuji''s inverted thrusts kept slamming into her. Her butt bounced in loose jiggling motions.


    Gradually, his waist dropped to barely thrusting motions. The intensity of his strokes slowly began decline, slowly dwindling, bringing his orgasm came to a colorful end.


    Ryuji played with her hair, not moving, just laying there, enjoying the last of the electric tingles, feeling his cock deflate like a punctured balloon, as her moisture wrapped around him.


    He simply laid there on top of her, skin to skin, feeling her body heat, and soft fleshy curves of her back. That was when he realized that she was unconscious.


    He raised his waist and plunged his soft penis out of her.


    Her tightness sucked out the last streak of cum. Drops of semen escaped his dick, sending sweet tingles throughout the tip of his dick.


    Ryuji slid off her, and gently rolled over her. He landed on his sides, so he lazily got his way into lying on his back. In the dimly lit room, side by side and half naked, both of them lay there in silence after having phenomenal bouts of heaven and earth.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 100+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 149: Hollow Feeling

    Meanwhile, in the Shinomiya residence, Kaguya was sitting in her room, looking at Hayasaka Ai with concern as the girl finally returned home.


    "Where have you been all day?" Kaguya asked, her brows furrowing with worry. She noticed the slight unsteadiness in Hayasaka''s walk.


    "Are you feeling unwell?"


    "No, I''m fine," Ai said, attempting to sound nonchalant. But inside, she was conflicted. She had known sorcerers possessed great power, but she hadn''t expected it to be this overwhelming.


    Of course, she had woken up much earlier but had delayed her return to familiarize herself with her newfound abilities. If she now had the power of a sorcerer, it only made sense to learn how to control it. Even though she had only had a short amount of time, Ai discovered that she was talented enough to already create basic objects using her newly acquired construction technique.


    However, her limited cursed energy prevented her from making much before she reached her limits. It was a start, but she was already doing better than Zenin Mai, who struggled to even make a few bullets without exhausting herself.


    "Some things came up," Ai said, trying to sound casual.


    "Alright then," Kaguya replied, relieved. As long as Hayasaka was okay, that was enough for her. Kaguya returned to fiddling with the smartphone she had recently acquired, trying to master its features. Despite her inexperience, Kaguya''s natural intelligence allowed her to adapt quickly.


    "Oh, Hayasaka!" Kaguya said suddenly, her eyes lighting up with a question.


    "Yes, Miss?"


    "Do you think Ryuji would like someone like me?" she asked, her voice soft with anticipation.


    Ai blinked, momentarily taken aback. If this question had come up before today, she would have given an answer to comfort Kaguya without a second thought. But now? Now that she knew Ryuji on a deeper level, the question felt more complicated.


    "Hayasaka?" Kaguya asked again, noting her maid''s silence.


    Ai cleared her throat, snapping out of her thoughts. "Miss Kaguya, you''re beautiful. I''m sure Ryuji would find you appealing."


    Kaguya blushed a little, a rare sight. "But Ryuji''s not the type to be drawn in just by looks. He''s... too upright for that."


    Upright? Ai struggled not to react. Ryuji? Upright? If only Kaguya knew the reality.


    But as she watched the hopeful look on Kaguya''s face, Ai''s heart sank. Kaguya truly believed in Ryuji''s noble character. Well, if that''s what she wants to think... Ai thought, suppressing a sigh. In the end, she was just a maid, who was she to challenge her lady''s beliefs?


    Besides, while she may have her reservations about Ryuji, there was one thing she was sure of: if Kaguya did end up with him, she wouldn''t have to worry about being manipulated or used by the Shinomiya family ever again. With Ryuji by her side, Kaguya could live as she wanted, unafraid of the power struggles and schemes that surrounded her.


    "If it''s you, Miss Kaguya, I have no doubt Ryuji would care for you," Ai said, and this time, she meant it.


    Kaguya''s cheeks turned a deeper shade of pink. "It''s not so certain as you make it sound," she said bashfully. Only with Ai did Kaguya let down her guard enough to show this side of herself.


    Ai noticed this and felt a pang of guilt. She had been considering how best to confess her true role in Kaguya''s life. Originally, she was sent to report to Shinomiya Oko, Kaguya''s scheming older brother. But now, after everything, after gaining power as a sorcerer, Ai wanted out. She wanted to be loyal to Kaguya and not be an unwilling pawn for the Shinomiya family''s internal power plays.


    But seeing Kaguya''s innocent and trusting face, Ai felt her resolve waver. She needed to tell Kaguya, little by little, so the shock would be easier to bear.


    Just then, her phone buzzed, snapping her out of her thoughts.


    Was it from Ryuji? A small smile crept onto Ai''s face at the thought. She glanced at Kaguya, who was still immersed in her phone, before taking out her own to check. Her heart sank when she saw the sender¡ªShinomiya Oko.


    The smile vanished as quickly as it had appeared. She unlocked her phone and read the message:


    "Get to me immediately, no matter where you are. Now."


    Ai''s eyes narrowed at the terse command. She had no intention of answering Oko''s summons. Not now, not ever.


    Then another message came through, this one with a photo attached. Ai''s face turned pale as she saw it. It was an image of Oko sitting in the main seat at the Hayasaka family home, her parents positioned like subordinates across from him. His caption was brief but clear:


    "If you''re not here in half an hour, you know the consequences."


    Oko put down his phone, smirking at the anxious glances exchanged between Hayasaka Ai''s parents.


    "Master Oko," Hayasaka''s father began hesitantly, trying to bridge the tension. "If we''ve failed in any way, please¡ª"


    "Enough," Oko snapped, cutting him off coldly. His smile was sharp, predatory. "Your daughter has proven... disappointing. But don''t worry, I only want to have a chat with her."


    Hayasaka Ai''s mother cast a worried glance at her husband, then stood up. "I''ll fetch some tea," she said, needing a moment to think. She moved to the kitchen, pulling out her phone as soon as she was out of sight:


    "Don''t come. Leave immediately, Ai. We saved some money for you. Get out of the city, out of Japan. Don''t come back."


    ---


    Ai stared at her mother''s desperate message, the weight of their sacrifice settling in her chest like a stone. "Mother..." she whispered, eyes hardening with determination.


    There was no way she''d let her parents face the consequences alone. Before, she might have felt powerless. But now? Now, she had choices.


    "Miss," Ai said, her voice cutting through the silence.


    Kaguya looked up, surprised by the intensity in her voice. "What is it, Hayasaka?"


    "There''s something I need to tell you," Ai said, her heart pounding. This was it.


    Kaguya''s eyes widened as Ai explained how she had been sent to serve as Oko''s spy. The room felt like it was closing in as Kaguya''s face shifted from confusion to disbelief.


    "No... it can''t be. You wouldn''t betray me, Hayasaka," Kaguya said, her voice breaking.


    Ai''s throat tightened, but she forced herself to continue. "I never wanted to betray you. I''ve always done my best to protect you. I swear it. The only reason I''m telling you now is because... because Oko is threatening my parents. He wanted me to seduce Ryuji to keep you away from him, but I didn''t. I couldn''t. And now... he knows."


    Kaguya sat back, eyes hollow as she tried to process everything. The maid she trusted, who was like a sister to her, had been planted by her own brother.


    *** S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Support me on patreon to read 150+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 150: It’s Alright Now

    Kaguya''s vacant eyes regained their clarity as she registered Ai''s words. She looked at her, disbelief etched on her features.


    "Really?"


    Was Oko truly using someone''s parents as leverage? That was beyond despicable.


    Although Kaguya had known her brother Oko wasn''t the most honorable person, she hadn''t expected him to stoop so low. If Ai was telling the truth, then Kaguya could begin to understand her maid''s perceived betrayal.


    After all, Kaguya thought, if her own mother were still alive and someone used her to threaten Kaguya, she would probably act cautiously as well.


    "Miss!" Ai didn''t waste any more time. She picked up her phone and handed it to Kaguya, showing her the messages Oko had sent.


    "¡­"


    There was no room for doubt now. The proof was right there. Kaguya''s expression darkened.


    "That man!" She clenched her fists. How vile could one be? And to think that such a person was her own brother¡ªit was beyond repulsive.


    "Don''t worry!" Kaguya said resolutely, meeting Ai''s eyes with determination. "I''ll go to Father. Once he knows, he''ll intervene. Your parents will be safe, I promise."


    Before Kaguya could reach for her phone to contact Gan''an, Ai stopped her.


    "Miss, there''s no need. It''s enough that you don''t hold this against me."


    Kaguya frowned. "But you¡ª"


    Ai interrupted her worried words with a soft smile. "Oko gave me a half-hour deadline. There''s still time. If I go now, I can handle this."


    "Eh?"


    Kaguya blinked, stunned. What did Ai mean by handling this herself? Going to Oko in this state was risky¡ªif he snapped, there was no telling what he might do. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing Kaguya''s concern, Ai raised her hand. With a small burst of cursed energy, a dagger materialized in her palm.


    "!! Is that¡ª"


    Kaguya''s initial shock gave way to realization. She looked at Ai, astonished.


    It was unexpected, but it made sense now.


    "I didn''t know I had this potential myself," Ai admitted. In truth, she wanted to tell Kaguya about Ryuji''s involvement. But since Ryuji hadn''t mentioned it himself, Hayasaka chose to keep that part to herself. Perhaps he wanted it kept secret for now.


    "So, this is sorcery?" Kaguya murmured, more to herself. Although she had witnessed Ryuji''s powers earlier, seeing them up close like this was entirely different. She hadn''t expected Ai to have such talent.


    "That''s why, Miss, you don''t have to worry. Just don''t hold the past against me, and I''ll handle Oko."


    "¡­"


    If Ai had still been an ordinary person, Kaguya would''ve been terrified for her. But now, with Hayasaka wielding sorcery, Kaguya felt a little less anxious. No matter what tricks Oko might have, he couldn''t possibly outmaneuver a sorcerer.


    As for forgiveness¡­


    Kaguya hesitated for a moment before looking at Ai seriously.


    "I''ll forgive you, but you have to promise me one thing: never lie to me again."


    "???"


    Ai was taken aback. It was a tall order. Kaguya''s innocence made it tempting to keep certain truths from her, to joke and tease her occasionally. But Ai knew better than to voice that thought aloud.


    Instead, she nodded with a small smile. "Okay."


    "I''m sorry, Miss, but I''m already lying to you now."


    "Good."


    Kaguya''s trust was unwavering. Seeing Ai''s agreement brought a smile to her face.


    "Make sure you come back safely."


    Kaguya knew Ai had something important to do and didn''t want to hold her back any longer. Her only wish was for Ai to return unharmed.


    "Don''t worry," Ai said confidently. It wasn''t that she placed absolute faith in her newfound sorcery, she had only just awakened and hadn''t even had a full day to train with it. But knowing Ryuji was behind her gave her an unshakeable sense of security, even if he wasn''t physically there.


    After a few more reassurances, Ai turned and left Kaguya''s side.


    "¡­Phew."


    Watching Ai''s retreating figure, Kaguya felt a weight lift off her shoulders. The day had been an eye-opener, to say the least. First, she witnessed Ryuji''s immense power during the day. Now, at night, she faced the underhanded schemes and depravity of her brother, Oko. She had never thought he was capable of such shamelessness, using someone''s parents as leverage.


    In the past, Kaguya had thought the competition between heirs was straightforward, a matter of proving oneself to be the best through hard work and accomplishments. But now, she realized just how brutal and cunning the real struggle was.


    "¡­"


    She exhaled slowly. Thankfully, that battle for the position of heir no longer concerned her. Kaguya already knew she was destined to stand beside Ryuji. When that day came, the affairs of the Shinomiya family would be beneath her concern. The inheritance and all the treacherous infighting would become irrelevant.


    What Kaguya failed to realize, however, was that because of Ryuji''s influence, she had already surpassed all her brothers. The simple truth was that having someone powerful behind you changes everything.


    "Hmm~"


    With her spirits lifted, Kaguya hummed a light tune. Picking up her phone, she sighed at its complexity. It had so many features that she hadn''t yet mastered.


    "This thing has so many functions¡­"


    Even with her intelligence, it was a lot to take in.


    "Whatever, I should just get familiar with Line first and leave the rest for later," she decided. The main reason she wanted to learn how to use her smartphone was to contact Ryuji more easily. Everything else could wait.


    "But I don''t even know Mr. Ryuji''s Line ID. What a shame," she muttered, feeling a twinge of disappointment. If only she did, she could be chatting with him right now.


    ---


    "Ah!"


    Meanwhile, in the Hayasaka household, a soft gasp echoed through the room.


    "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!"


    Oko''s face was twisted with anger. He hadn''t touched the tea set before him, which had long gone cold. His mood was far from composed.


    Ai''s parents exchanged uneasy glances, both holding their breath as they waited in silence. Speaking up could make things worse, so they remained mute, hoping their daughter wouldn''t return as instructed.


    They had failed to protect her before, but this time, they were determined not to let her suffer again.


    "That accursed sorcerer!"


    If you asked Oko who he hated the most right now, it was undoubtedly Ryuji. Why did the old man have to regain his youth? Wouldn''t it have been better for him to pass away quietly?


    Just when it seemed like his father''s health was deteriorating, ready to succumb to age, Oko had already envisioned himself taking over as the head of the family. But with one casual act, Ryuji had shattered those dreams.


    Gan''an had been revitalized. This was just the first time; who knew how many more rejuvenations were possible? There was even the absurd possibility that Gan''an could outlive Oko himself. The thought was unbearable.


    "Master!"


    At that moment, a maid rushed in, breaking Oko''s spiraling thoughts.


    "The young lady has returned!"


    "What?!"


    Ai''s parents shot up from their seats, their faces a mixture of shock and disbelief. Despite their message warning her not to come, Ai had returned.


    Oko smirked. "Looks like your daughter cares about you after all."


    In truth, he had anticipated that the parents would warn Ai. It didn''t matter; Oko knew her well enough. Using her parents as leverage would make her hesitate, ensuring she came back.


    Standing up, Oko prepared himself, savoring the anticipation. "Don''t worry, I only want to have a little chat with her," he said, the false kindness in his voice making it all the more chilling.


    This was the part he loved most, having people fear him, seeing the respect that came with power. It was intoxicating and the primary reason Oko aspired to lead the Shinomiya family. Power meant control, and control was everything.


    As Oko basked in his self-assurance, Ai stepped into the room.


    "Ai!"


    Her parents rushed to her side, tears brimming in their eyes.


    "Why would you come back?!" her father whispered, voice thick with emotion. "You should have stayed away, no matter what."


    "Dad, Mom," Ai said, relief flooding her at seeing them unharmed. She felt a pang of guilt for worrying them so much.


    "Hayasaka Ai," Yunying''s voice cut through the reunion, laced with contempt. He sneered at the display of familial love. "Don''t you have something to say to me?"


    Ai''s father moved forward again, his expression tense as he tried to shield his daughter from Oko''s glare.


    "Master Oko, I beg you, if you need to take your anger out, do it on me. Let my daughter go," he pleaded, voice trembling but determined.


    But Oko''s smile only grew colder, sharper. He leaned back, crossing his arms as if enjoying a show meant solely for his amusement.


    "Do you truly think I would waste my time on a mere servant? Your daughter''s incompetence failed me," he said, his voice dripping with disdain. "And now, all of you will understand the consequences of that failure."


    Ai''s father clenched his fists, his expression filled with desperation. But before he could respond, Ai''s voice cut through the tension, clear and resolute.


    "Father, that''s enough," she said, stepping forward. Her eyes met her father''s, full of unyielding resolve. "You don''t need to beg. None of us are going to suffer today."


    Her declaration hung in the air, heavy with an unexpected weight. Even Oko raised an eyebrow, a glimmer of intrigue sparking in his cold eyes.


    "Ai, do you even know what you''re saying?" He leaned forward, a mocking laugh bubbling up as he studied her expression. "Or has the pressure finally gotten to you?"


    But instead of the fear or nervousness he expected, Ai''s gaze remained steady.


    "I know exactly what I''m saying, Oko," she replied, her voice unwavering. "You no longer have control over my family or me."


    For a moment, the room fell into a stunned silence. Ai''s parents exchanged worried, puzzled glances, unable to comprehend where her sudden confidence had come from.


    Oko''s expression darkened, a vein throbbing in his temple. His smirk twisted into something more menacing as he rose from his chair, eyes locking onto Ai with a predatory glint.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 150+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 151: Edogawa Conan

    Oko couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Do you really think I''m kind and forgiving? He wondered if Ai had lost her mind; otherwise, how could she say something so absurd?


    But from beginning to end, Ai didn''t spare him a glance. Her eyes remained focused on her parents, full of determination and warmth, as if Oko''s words were nothing more than background noise.


    "Trust me, from now on, the Hayasaka family will no longer be controlled by the Shinomiya family. You don''t need to worry about me anymore."


    "Ai!"


    Unlike Oko, Ai''s parents didn''t doubt her sincerity. They didn''t know what had happened or what their daughter had done, but they believed in her with all their hearts.


    "We believe in you!" her father said, with her mother nodding in agreement.


    A smile spread across Ai''s face. No matter what, parents were the ones who believed in you the most.


    "Enough!"


    Oko''s patience snapped as the room ignored him. It was as if he didn''t exist. His frustration boiled over as he shouted at Ai.


    "Do you even know who I am, Ai? Are you really going to keep pretending I''m not here? You¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Ai raised her hand and pointed at him.


    "Cursed Construct¡ªBinding Ropes."


    "???"


    Oko had no time to react. Suddenly, ropes materialized around him, binding him tightly. In an instant, he collapsed to the floor with a loud thud, struggling like a trapped caterpillar.


    "What did you just do?!"


    He couldn''t believe his eyes. Ropes had appeared out of nowhere. How was this possible?


    "Ai?" her parents called out, astonished.


    They had never imagined their daughter possessing such power.


    "Dad! Mom!" Ai said, her voice steady as she ignored Oko''s frantic attempts to free himself.


    "I never thought I would become a sorcerer"


    "A sorcerer?"


    Ai''s parents, being people of status, understood the significance of that title, even if it was surprising.


    Oko, however, was still in shock.


    "What?! How is this possible? A sorcerer? How could Ai, someone I considered a mere tool, become a sorcerer?"


    He was in denial. How could someone he had always seen as beneath him now wield power far beyond his reach? The thought twisted in his mind, filling him with rage.


    "You''re just a tool, a nobody! How could someone like you have the qualifications to become a sorcerer?"


    The jealousy and disbelief were clear on his face. The very idea that Ai, whom he had looked down upon for so long, had surpassed him was more than he could handle.


    "You''re jealous, aren''t you?" Ai''s voice cut through the silence as she stared at him.


    "You can''t stand that I''m the one with power now, and not you, right?"


    "You¡ª!"


    Oko''s throat tightened. The truth in her words left him speechless. The unfairness of it all clawed at him. Why wasn''t he the one with such power? He had always been superior, hadn''t he?


    "God is unfair! It''s not right!" Oko thought, eyes wild with frustration.


    "It seems I was right," Ai said, a hint of amusement in her tone. The sight of Oko, once so feared, now reduced to this state was almost laughable. The fear she once had of him was gone, replaced by a strange sense of closure.


    Ai''s thoughts drifted to Ryuji. If it hadn''t been for him, she would still be a tool, powerless and obedient. Thanks to him, she now had the strength to change her fate. A small, grateful smile crossed her lips as she thought of how she might thank him one day.


    "Oko!"


    Ai''s voice turned cold as she brought her attention back to the present.


    "I hope you understand now. I''m a sorcerer. Even Master Gan''an won''t see the Hayasaka family as a vassal anymore."


    In this world, the title of sorcerer was highly respected. Oko knew this too. Gan''an wasn''t foolish; he would have no choice but to acknowledge the Hayasaka family''s new status.


    Realizing this, Oko''s rage grew. His attempt to control Ai had not only failed but had backfired. His once-useful pawn was now out of reach. The frustration of a broken plan gnawed at him, leaving him helpless and defeated.


    ---


    The next morning, Ryuji stretched as he got out of bed, feeling refreshed. The scent of breakfast reached him, and he made his way to the kitchen.


    Mei Mei was already there, a playful smile on her face as she greeted him.


    "Breakfast is ready, but tell me, do you want to eat first, or me?" she said, her eyes twinkling with mischief.


    Ryuji laughed, sitting down at the table. "What, last night wasn''t enough for you?"


    Mei Mei, with her incredible stamina, was indeed unique. Most women would have been too exhausted to even stand, let alone cook.


    Mei Mei leaned closer and whispered in his ear, "I could use a little more now, is that okay?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her voice had a hint of playful innocence that made Ryuji chuckle.


    "Alright," he said. Refusing wasn''t an option.


    Breakfast could wait. It wasn''t until almost noon that they finally sat down to eat. The food had gone cold, but Ryuji didn''t mind.


    ---


    Elsewhere in town, the streets were bustling. Sonoko, who had the day off, had invited her best friend Ran out for a day of shopping. But her mood soured when she noticed Conan trailing behind Ran.


    "Why do you always bring this kid along?" Sonoko said, sighing. It felt like he was glued to Ran''s side.


    "I didn''t come here with you!" Conan retorted, giving Sonoko a glare.


    In reality, Edogawa Conan was Kudo Shinichi, a high school detective who had been transformed into a child by an experimental drug. He followed Ran not just out of attachment but because he knew Sonoko''s tendency to set Ran up with other guys.


    No way am I letting that happen, Conan thought, his eyes narrowing.


    "This brat!" Sonoko muttered, but Ran stepped in to calm things down.


    "It''s fine, Sonoko. Conan was just bored at home, so he came along. He won''t be any trouble."


    "Fine," Sonoko said, though she still shot an annoyed look at Conan. He returned it with a defiant stare.


    Sonoko, true to her nature, brightened quickly and leaned over to Ran.


    "Hey, want me to introduce you to someone? I met this really handsome guy recently. Super good-looking and from a wealthy family. What do you think?"


    Ran waved her hands, smiling awkwardly. "No, thanks, Sonoko. I''m not interested in finding a boyfriend right now."


    Sonoko''s expression turned suspicious. "Don''t tell me you''re still hung up on Shinichi?"


    Ran''s smile faltered. It had been more than a year since Shinichi had disappeared. Time, as it often did, had dulled the sharpness of her feelings.


    Conan felt a pang in his chest. It had been too long.


    "Actually, Shinichi misses Ran too!" Conan said, trying to steer the conversation.


    "Then why hasn''t he come back?" Sonoko snapped before Conan could say more. "It''s been over a year. No matter how busy he is, he couldn''t find even one day to come back? It''s clear his cases are more important to him."


    Ran''s expression softened, but she didn''t look at Conan. "It''s okay, Sonoko. If Shinichi has things to do, then he should focus on that."


    If he doesn''t want to come back, then so be it. The thought was painful, but Ran knew it was the only way forward.

 Chapter 152: Powerlessness

    "Ran!"


    Conan didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing Ran like this made Conan anxious. If she didn''t revert back to her usual self soon, he felt as if he might really lose her.


    Damn it!


    "Talk about yourself!"


    Ran, however, didn''t notice Conan''s expression at all.


    Instead, she turned toward Sonoko with curiosity.


    "How are things going between you and Makoto?"


    Ran was aware that her best friend recently got a boyfriend, and that boyfriend was Makoto, known as the karate king for winning 400 consecutive matches.


    "If it''s Makoto, it''s fine!"


    When Sonoko spoke about Kyogoku, her expression faltered a bit.


    Ran caught on right away.


    "What happened?"


    "..."


    In front of others, Sonoko usually wouldn''t divulge much. But Ran was her closest friend, and they had shared everything since they were kids. After hesitating for a moment, Sonoko sighed and spoke up.


    "Makoto has been acting a little weird lately. He barely even looks at me anymore!"


    Although Sonoko might seem a bit naive, she wasn''t entirely clueless.


    "Isn''t that kind of expected?"


    Before Ran could react, Conan, who had been listening intently, couldn''t help but interject.


    "What did you say, you little brat?!"


    Sonoko''s eyes narrowed, glaring at Conan with irritation.


    Conan, still frustrated by what happened earlier, seized this opportunity to let out all his pent-up feelings.


    "For someone like Makoto, who''s won 400 karate matches, it''s only natural for other women to notice him. You''re not exactly stunning, so you don''t really think he''s with you just for your looks, do you?"


    Sonoko, with her headband and average looks, clenched her fists.


    "You...!"


    Unable to retort, she pointed at Conan, fuming with frustration.


    "Hit a nerve, didn''t I?"


    Conan smirked. It felt good to see her unsettled, especially after how she''d embarrassed him in front of Ran before.


    "No comeback? Looks like you already know the truth, huh?"


    "..."


    Sonoko fell silent.


    Even if she hadn''t fully acknowledged it before, she wasn''t entirely oblivious.


    "Enough, Conan!"


    Noticing Sonoko''s disheartened expression, Ran quickly scolded Conan.


    "Tsk!" Though annoyed, Conan respected Ran enough to stop talking. He crossed his arms and walked off to the side, grumbling internally.


    Ran let out a small sigh and patted Sonoko''s shoulder gently.


    "I believe Makoto really cares about you. Don''t overthink it!"


    "Oh, by the way, didn''t you mention seeing that sorcerer on the live broadcast? Can you tell me more about it?"


    Ran wanted to change the subject quickly.


    Though still feeling down, Sonoko nodded and recounted what she''d seen about Ryuji.


    It wasn''t until the evening that the shopping trip ended.


    "I''ll head back first."


    Ran waved as Sonoko''s ride pulled up, taking Conan with her.


    After getting home, Sonoko saw her father, Suzuki Shiro, sitting in the living room with Makoto Kyogoku. They seemed to be in the middle of a conversation.


    "Makoto?"


    Sonoko was taken aback. In the past, Makoto had always declined her invitations to visit, citing his intense karate training. Why was he here now?


    "Sonoko~"


    Makoto stood up with a smile when he saw her.


    "I came to discuss some matters with your dad."


    "Is that so?"


    So he came to see her father? Sonoko forced a smile as she looked at her father.


    "Well, you two carry on. I''m heading to my room."


    "Huh?"


    Makoto was surprised by Sonoko''s reaction. Normally, she would rush to his side the moment she saw him.


    "By the way, Sonoko, I have some free time tomorrow. How about we go out together?"


    "No, I''m a bit tired after today''s shopping with Ran. I''d like to rest."


    For some reason, Conan''s words echoed in her mind when she looked at Makoto. Was she so plain that someone as exceptional as him would only be interested in her because of the Suzuki family''s wealth?


    When someone who''s never experienced love questions their worth, there''s always that sting of realization.


    "I... I see. Then take care and get some rest."


    Rejected? This was completely unexpected for Makoto. Normally, Sonoko would be overjoyed at such an invitation. She would cover all their expenses and even give him a lavish gift by the end of the day.


    Was she losing interest? Were wealthy girls always so impulsive in their affections?


    Makoto said nothing more but couldn''t shake off the unease.


    Sonoko, oblivious to Makoto''s thoughts, went back to her room. It wasn''t until the maid knocked that she emerged again. By then, Makoto had already left, leaving only her father in the room.


    "Makoto''s gone?"


    "Yeah." Suzuki Shiro sipped his tea, noticing the change in his daughter''s behavior with surprise.


    Not long ago, Sonoko was so infatuated she''d do anything for Makoto. Today, though, she was different.


    Honestly, whether Makoto had hidden motives or not, Shiro didn''t care too much. The Suzuki family''s wealth was vast, more than enough for generations.


    Still, seeing his daughter mature made him pleased.


    Casually, he mentioned, "Makoto suggested that the Suzuki family sponsor a karate competition, inviting more participants."


    "A karate competition?"


    A way to show off his prowess? But in this era of sorcerers, no matter how skilled someone was in karate, it didn''t mean much.


    "So, we''re footing the bill?"


    Sonoko, who''d never questioned such things before, now asked.


    "..." Shiro was surprised again but stayed silent, acknowledging her shift.


    "I haven''t given him an answer yet."


    Shiro was only interested in his daughter''s happiness. He waited to see what she''d say.


    "Forget it."


    Sonoko paused before replying.


    "No matter how skilled someone is in karate, they can''t fight against a cursed spirit. Let him deal with it himself."


    If it had no value, why go through with it?


    "..."


    Shiro was stunned but satisfied. He didn''t mind if his daughter dated someone flashy, as long as she wasn''t being taken advantage of. This newfound independence was promising.


    "Then I''ll let him know later."


    Whether Makoto would be upset or not was not Suzuki Shiro''s concern.


    "Oh, one more thing."


    He hadn''t thought it necessary to mention before, but now he felt she should know.


    "I heard from the staff that when Miss Mei Mei visited us, Makoto approached her, asking to be taught how to exorcise curses."


    Needless to say, he was turned down.


    "..."


    But this only confirmed that Makoto had ulterior motives.


    Sonoko''s hands balled into fists.


    "I understand."


    That was enough for Shiro. He was content with her reaction.


    "Is this Miss Mei Mei ?" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mei Mei, looking irritated, picked up her phone and spoke coldly.


    "If you call me again, I''ll kill you."


    With that, she hung up and tossed her phone aside.


    "Another admirer?"


    In the room, Ryuji held Mei Mei close, his eyes amused.


    "No."


    Leaning against him, she smiled warmly.


    "Just someone desperate for power. His name''s Makoto Kyogoku. I met him when visiting the Suzuki family. He must''ve gotten my number through them."


    Mei Mei never gave her contact information to Makoto.


    But she didn''t care.


    "Makoto Kyogoku?"


    Ryuji, who had watched several episodes of Detective Conan, recognized the name.


    Longing for power? In this era, who didn''t crave it?


    "With his skills, he might have some potential as a sorcerer."


    After all, dodging bullets and punching through walls were feats unheard of for a regular person. In Conan''s world, he was a monster; in this world, he could very well be a sorcerer with considerable talent.


    "And?"


    Mei Mei was aware of this but shrugged dismissively.


    "I''m not interested in teaching beginners."


    There were plenty of people with sorcerer potential out there. Why waste time on Makoto? She''d much rather spend her time with Ryuji.


    "Hahaha."


    Ryuji chuckled but didn''t add anything.


    Cursed energy was born from negative emotions. If Makoto really did possess potential and hadn''t learned to harness it properly, it would inevitably affect his mind. This conversation was proof enough.


    It seemed Makoto was ambitious, but that didn''t matter. If he ever crossed a line, Ryuji could easily put him in his place.


    "Have you rested enough?" Ryuji asked, shifting his gaze to Mei Mei.


    "Of course!"


    Mei Mei, realizing what he meant, smiled and nodded without hesitation.


    The tension began to build.


    Crack!


    Makoto wasn''t feeling as composed. His phone shattered in his grip.


    "Hah..."


    It took considerable effort to steady his nerves.


    "Damn it!"


    First, Suzuki Shiro called and implied that the karate competition would only happen if Makoto paid for it himself. And now this? Everything was slipping out of his control.


    If Sonoko were still head over heels, she''d never have allowed this. Something had changed.


    So Makoto turned his focus to Mei Mei.


    A true sorcerer. If he could gain her guidance, he wouldn''t need the Suzuki family''s wealth.


    But reality hit hard.


    Rejected by both Sonoko and Mei Mei¡ªit was a complete defeat.


    Makoto''s eyes showed a flicker of doubt and indecision. After standing in silence for a while, he finally reached into his pocket and took out a new phone. With a sigh, he dialed a number.


    "You mentioned before that you''d be willing to teach me to become a sorcerer, right?"


    "Oh! So, you''ve made up your mind?"


    ***


    If you came here from WN originally, I''m re-uploading this back on WN. Just check my profile. Let''s hope it stays up this time.


    Support me on patreon to read 150+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 153: Yumiko Flexing

    An old woman''s teasing voice came from the other end of the line.


    "I told you that you''d eventually agree!"


    When she first discovered Makoto, she noted that he had certain talents as a sorcerer. She had merely nudged the latent curse energy within him, which had led to his mood swings and erratic behavior due to not knowing how to properly train. This had all been part of her plan.


    "Are you sure you can help me become a top sorcerer?" Makoto had no time for her jokes. All that mattered was growing stronger.


    "Don''t worry!" The woman''s tone turned serious. "You have the most potential I''ve seen. As long as you follow my guidance, I can help you achieve it all!"


    "Alright," Makoto finally agreed.


    He once believed that he was invincible until he encountered a true sorcerer. The old woman who defeated him didn''t break a sweat. It was then that Makoto realized he''d glimpsed the true reality. Since discovering his curse energy, Makoto became obsessed with power. He craved admiration, thrived on attention, and basked in the awe that others showed.


    That was why he wanted to host a karate competition¡ªto draw more adoration. If karate wouldn''t suffice, then he would become a sorcerer.


    "As long as I become the strongest sorcerer, nothing else matters!"


    "Hehehe," the old woman cackled on the other end of the phone. "Of course, I''ll help you, but keep in mind¡ªI''m not a sorcerer. I''m a curse user!" she clarified.


    Although they wielded similar powers, sorcerers and curse users were two distinct entities.


    Ryuji was unaware of Makoto''s situation. After a few relaxing days, he decided to return to school. Not because he was particularly diligent but because he was bored. The school had plenty of pretty girls, and staying at home felt like a waste.


    "Ryuji!"


    "Ryuji''s here!"


    "Good morning!"


    The moment Ryuji walked into the classroom, the initial surprise turned into a flurry of greetings. Particularly from Yumiko and her group, who hadn''t known he was coming and were taken by surprise. Seeing him lifted their spirits, especially Yumiko, who ran straight to him.


    "Ryuji! I missed you so much!"


    The sight left the other girls in the classroom stunned.


    "She''s so bold!"


    "That''s Yumiko for you!"


    Everyone had known that Yumiko liked Ryuji, but this was the first time she''d shown it so openly. Yumiko, however, ignored their comments, clinging to Ryuji with utter devotion. If she could, she''d stay by his side forever.


    "Are you sure it''s okay for you to be at school?" Yui asked, unable to hide a touch of envy but still genuinely concerned.


    "It should be fine. Ms. Hiratsuka told me to come," Ryuji replied, not particularly worried. Enough time had passed since the live broadcast, and he assumed any chaos had probably settled down. But he was wrong.


    Just as Ryuji thought everything would remain calm, sudden shouts echoed from the hallway.


    "Ryuji''s here! It''s Ryuji!"


    "Where? Where?"


    "Ryuji, I want to have your baby!"


    "Ryuji, please take me as your disciple!"


    "I want to be a sorcerer too!"


    Before anyone could react, a crowd charged into the classroom, voices filled with excitement. Some were just curious, wanting to see what the fuss was about, while others were genuinely enthralled by the allure of sorcerers. For most, the chance to meet one up close was too rare to pass up.


    Within moments, students swarmed around Ryuji, some dropping to their knees in desperation.


    "Master Ryuji, please take us on as your disciples!"


    Teenagers naturally yearned for the extraordinary. Now that an opportunity to gain supernatural power presented itself, no one wanted to let it slip by. In the blink of an eye, the classroom was packed.


    Even Shizuka rushed over, but there wasn''t much she could do against such an overwhelming crowd.


    "Everyone, back to class!"


    Her shout fell on deaf ears.


    "¡­"


    Tsk. Ryuji had half-expected this scene but felt the frustration of seeing it unfold firsthand. He had underestimated just how strong people''s desire for supernatural powers was.


    Not that giving ordinary people supernatural abilities was difficult for Ryuji, who possessed advanced spellcasting techniques. A simple gesture would suffice. But why bother? These people were nothing to him.


    If he ever announced that he was accepting disciples, many would come from far and wide to join him. Why would he pick the people in front of him?


    "Ahem."


    Ryuji cleared his throat and then said,


    "Silence!"


    The two words were infused with cursed energy, instantly turning the loud, chaotic scene into an eerie silence. Some people tried to speak but found they couldn''t.


    Those with sharp minds quickly realized this was Ryuji''s doing. The power of a sorcerer! Their eyes burned with even more fervor, willing to give anything to learn from him. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It seems you don''t understand what it means to be a sorcerer," Ryuji said, scanning the crowd. "Sorcerers need a specific lineage. Without sorcerer blood, it''s impossible to become one. Even if I wanted to teach you, you wouldn''t be able to learn!"


    "¡­"


    His words stunned everyone into silence. A bloodline? They were familiar with the concept of family heritage but hadn''t expected sorcery to work the same way.


    "How could this be!"


    "Do I not have the bloodline of a sorcerer?"


    "Is there any way to train it?"


    Realizing they might not be able to obtain supernatural abilities, some students couldn''t take it, some even started crying. The sight was both pitiful and unique.


    "Ryuji!"


    Suddenly, a girl in the crowd called out,


    "Does that mean a child born from you would definitely have sorcerer talent?"


    "¡­"


    Ryuji hadn''t expected this question but, after a brief pause, nodded.


    "Yes, that''s true."


    While it wasn''t guaranteed that a sorcerer''s child would have powers, the odds were high. And with his mastery over numerous techniques, Ryuji''s offspring would have an even higher probability than others.


    The moment he confirmed it, the eyes of the girls in the crowd glowed with excitement. Even if they couldn''t be sorcerers, if their children could, it would be worth it. Plus, being connected to Ryuji could change their life status dramatically.


    "Ryuji!"


    "Pick me, Ryuji, I''ll do anything!"


    "Ryuji, I''ve had a crush on you for ages!"


    "Ryuji!"


    Only the girls were shouting now; the boys had quieted down, making the atmosphere even livelier than before. The fighting spirit of these girls was on full display!


    Especially when some tried to push past to get closer to Ryuji.


    "Enough!"


    Ryuji hadn''t even reacted yet when Yumiko stepped in.


    Unbelievable. It was one thing to deal with competition from the Service Club girls, but now everyone was after her man? She felt utterly disrespected.


    No one had heeded Hiratsuka''s earlier orders. Now, they ignored Yumiko too, eyes locked on Ryuji.


    "Damn it!"


    Yumiko had enough. Ryuji looked at her, clearly amused, without any sign of stopping her. Fueled by determination, Yumiko stepped forward, her eyes blazing.


    "Boom!"


    Under the astonished stares, flames erupted in Yumiko''s hand, swirling around Ryuji and creating a barrier that kept the crowd at bay.


    "This!"


    "Is this...?"


    "A spell?"


    "Whoa!"


    It was the manifestation of Yumiko''s fire spell. She had practiced relentlessly to make sure she didn''t disappoint Ryuji the first time she demonstrated her ability. The wall of fire held everyone back, leaving them stunned.


    "Is that... a spell?"


    "Yumiko''s a sorcerer too?"


    It was beyond belief. They''d never noticed before that a sorcerer had been right beside them.


    "That''s right, this is a fire spell!"


    Yumiko held her head high. She wasn''t about to reveal that Ryuji could give ordinary people the chance to become sorcerers. Let them think what they wanted.


    "Ryuji is mine, so give up now!"


    She boldly walked up to Ryuji and wrapped her arms around his.


    Ryuji made no move to correct her, finding it amusing.


    "This can''t be!"


    "Damn it!"


    "I''m so jealous!"


    With the threat of fire, no one dared push forward despite their reluctance. Slowly, they started to disperse, casting both envious and bitter glances at Ryuji and Yumiko.


    "Hmph!"


    Unfazed by the attention, Yumiko stood proud, clutching Ryuji''s arm.


    "Typical Yumiko," Yui muttered in admiration. Though she felt a pang of envy, she couldn''t deny it¡ªYumiko''s boldness was impressive. Yui knew she wouldn''t have been able to act so decisively.


    "Enough!"


    At that moment, Shizuka''s voice cut through the crowd from behind.


    ***


    If you came here from WN originally, I''m re-uploading this back on WN. Just check my profile. Let''s hope it stays up this time.


    Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 154: The Other Way Round

    From the back of the crowd, Shizuka finally made her way over.


    With a stern expression, she glared at the students around her.


    "Have you all forgotten that class has already started?" Morning reading time wasn''t that long, and by now, the first class was underway. Yet, these students showed no signs of returning to their seats.


    "But, Ms. Hiratsuka¡ª"


    It was clear that these students respected and were a little scared of Shizuka, but they still wanted to justify their behavior. After all, who could focus on school now?


    Bang!


    Knowing exactly what they were about to say, Shizuka didn''t waste her breath. Instead, she punched the classroom wall next to her. A deafening noise echoed as cracks spread out from the impact, leaving a deep imprint of her fist on the wall.


    That''s right¡ªthanks to Ryuji, Shizuka had become a sorcerer. However, unlike the girls, she had only gained the ability to harness cursed energy and hadn''t awakened any specific techniques. But even so, the cursed energy greatly enhanced her physical strength and durability, combined with her barrier cat abilities. If she hadn''t held back, that single punch would have shattered the entire wall.


    Hiss!


    The students who were about to speak fell silent, wide-eyed and stunned. Was this real? If that punch landed on them, they''d be out cold in an instant. There was no doubt left in their minds that Shizuka, too, was a sorcerer.


    In truth, they barely understood what being a sorcerer entailed, but Shizuka had always been intimidating enough that this didn''t seem out of character for her. She''d been known as the "tiger" of the school for a reason.


    "Now, everyone return to your classrooms. If I hear any noise in ten minutes, don''t blame me for what happens next. Got it?"


    Her voice, tinged with a threat, left no room for argument.


    "¡­"


    No one dared argue. They knew she was trying to scare them back to class, but they weren''t willing to test her. The crowd began to disperse.


    "Wait, don''t step on me!"


    "Help, I don''t want to get trampled!"


    "This is scarier than a cursed spirit!"


    It was safe to say that Shizuka''s reputation would skyrocket after today.


    Ten minutes later, the hallway that had been packed with students was now empty. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tsk."


    Shizuka rolled her eyes at the chaos she had to handle. Couldn''t they just listen for once? She glanced over at Ryuji, who was watching her with an amused look, and felt her face flush. Did he have to see her act like this? But then she quickly brushed off the thought.


    Who was she kidding? Ryuji had seen every side of her. There were no secrets between them.


    Her initial embarrassment faded, and she shot Ryuji a slightly sulky look. Was he ignoring her on purpose by not visiting for so long?


    Ahem.


    Ryuji shifted uncomfortably at her stare. He was just trying to get through the school day, but clearly, things weren''t going as planned. Rumors were already flying around the school about his mysterious and powerful aura, and students continued to come up to him between classes. If not for Shizuka keeping them in line, it would have been impossible to attend.


    "As expected, I''m like an animal in a zoo," Ryuji muttered as he entered Shizuka''s office between classes. She was alone, and the hallway was finally empty.


    Leaning back on the sofa, Ryuji sighed. "So, this is what you meant when you said things had calmed down?"


    Shizuka looked a bit sheepish. The school had felt quieter recently, and honestly, she''d missed Ryuji and wanted to see him back.


    "Leave it to me. I''ll make sure they stay in line," Shizuka promised.


    Ryuji wasn''t a fan of unnecessary disturbances, and Shizuka knew that.


    And for her, handling problems with her fists was second nature.


    "Alright then."


    Ryuji knew better than to argue when Shizuka was determined. Plus, he trusted her ability. After a moment of silence, Shizuka''s voice softened.


    "So, if I hadn''t asked you to come, would you have forgotten me?"


    Ryuji chuckled. It was funny to hear her say that out loud. Tilting his head, he met her eyes with a playful smile.


    "Who says I didn''t come because I missed you?"


    "Huh?"


    Shizuka''s demeanor changed in an instant, the irritation in her eyes replaced with surprise and delight.


    "Really?"


    "Of course!"


    It wasn''t exactly true, but Ryuji wasn''t going to admit that.


    "You, remembering me with all the girls around you?"


    "¡­"


    Ryuji hadn''t realized Shizuka could be so self-conscious. He stood up from the sofa and walked over to her.


    "What are you doing?"


    Despite secretly hoping for it, Shizuka couldn''t help the hint of embarrassment in her voice.


    Ryuji, though, was more straightforward.


    "You¡ª"


    ---


    When Ryuji arrived at the Service Club room, the girls were also surprised to see him, even if he''d mentioned his return beforehand.


    "You really do know how to make an entrance, Ryuji. I heard the school was buzzing this morning!" Mai said with a smirk as she approached him.


    Ryuji lightly flicked her on the forehead.


    "Ow! One day you''ll knock me silly!" she teased.


    "Don''t worry. Even if you were, I could fix you up," he replied, referring to the incredible regenerative power of his techniques.


    "Ugh¡­"


    Mai pouted, but the glimmer in her eyes showed her happiness. With Ryuji back, the Service Club felt lively again. When he wasn''t around, the room was silent, each girl absorbed in training. It was clear¡ªRyuji was the glue that kept them together.


    The playful atmosphere brought smiles to the girls'' faces. Everything felt right again.


    Seeing them joking around, Ryuji couldn''t help but smile himself. School life was definitely more enjoyable with them around.


    But then he noticed Yukino looking distant and frowned.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    "Huh?"


    Caught off-guard, Yukino blinked at him.


    "No, I''m fine," she said quickly, shaking her head. She was independent, used to handling everything on her own, and rarely asked for help.


    Ryuji tapped her lightly on the forehead.


    "Do you really think I can''t tell? Have you forgotten who I am?" he teased, a confident grin on his face.


    Instead of being annoyed, Yukino felt reassured. When Ryuji was around, everything felt manageable, no matter how difficult it seemed.


    "Come on, tell me," Ryuji urged, genuinely curious.


    Yukino hesitated, then sighed and shared what had been bothering her. She explained how she''d used her sorcerer abilities to protect her family.


    "So that''s it, huh? Well done," Ryuji said, nodding approvingly. With more people aware of sorcerers, it was only natural that families would seek their help. The fact that Yukino, a relatively new sorcerer, had resolved the issue on her own showed how capable she was.


    "So, what''s really worrying you? Is it your family?"


    "Yeah," Yukino admitted, surprised at how easily Ryuji had guessed.


    "It''s my sister; she''s supportive. But lately, my mother has been subtly trying to pull me back into the family."


    Yukino''s sister, Haruno, truly cared for her and was thrilled that she''d become a sorcerer. She would never manipulate her. But their mother, Fumino, was different.


    Since Yukino had moved out, Fumino hadn''t shown much interest in her. But now that Yukino was a sorcerer, that had changed. Despite Yukino''s repeated refusals, her mother kept pushing.


    "So, you think she''s interested in your sorcerer status?" Ryuji asked.


    He had met Fumino before and knew she was cunning and calculating.


    "Isn''t that obvious?" Yukino said. "Before, she didn''t care about me at all. Now, suddenly, she does."


    Fumino wasn''t heartless; she did care about her daughters, but her loyalty to the family''s interests came first.


    "Maybe. But this isn''t something you need to worry about," Ryuji said. He couldn''t read minds or know for sure what Fumino was planning, but he knew one thing for certain.


    "Hmm?"


    Yukino looked at him in surprise.


    Ryuji smiled and gently patted her head.


    "You''re a sorcerer, and the Yukinoshita family is just an ordinary family. Remember that. It''s not you who should be worried¡ªit''s them. Do what you want and follow your own path."


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 155: Shouko

    "Do what you think is right, don''t worry about what others will say. Even if you cut ties with the Yukinoshita family, no one will say a thing, because you are a sorcerer!"


    Sometimes, power really was an extraordinary thing. It allowed you to speak with confidence and forced others to approach you with respect.


    "If you ever feel overwhelmed, you can always come to me. Don''t forget, I am the strongest sorcerer now!"


    Ryuji had recently been recognized as the strongest sorcerer. Not that he ever cared about such titles. Even Gojo, the former strongest sorcerer, never bothered to reclaim it or confront Ryuji over it.


    "..."


    Yukino didn''t know how to respond. But seeing Ryuji''s straightforward expression made her smile.


    "As expected from you, always so simple and direct."


    Only Ryuji could say something so plainly and make it sound so powerful.


    "It may be simple, but it works, doesn''t it?" Ryuji replied casually.


    For ordinary people, handling matters often involved countless steps and complications. But for Ryuji, with his immense power, even the most challenging situations became straightforward and manageable.


    "So, are you still worried now?" he asked.


    "Not anymore!"


    Yukino felt a sense of clarity wash over her after hearing Ryuji''s words. That''s right¡ªas long as she followed her own heart and pursued what she believed in, there was nothing to fear.


    In the past, she had lacked the strength to follow her convictions. But now, with her newfound power, what was there to worry about? She would shoulder the responsibilities that came with her upbringing and the support she received from the Yukinoshita family. She wasn''t ungrateful.


    Responsibilities were one thing, but she wouldn''t let herself be used for the family''s gain or to harm others. With this realization, Yukino felt a weight lift from her shoulders.


    "Thank you!"


    Yukino smiled at Ryuji, appreciating his presence. Without him, she would probably still be trapped in her own doubts and anxieties, unable to move forward.


    "It''s nothing."


    Ryuji waved off her gratitude like it was no big deal. After all, she was his, and it was only natural to care for her.


    Besides¡ª


    "By the way, are you free tonight? I could stop by to check on your training."


    "..."


    Training, huh? As if she didn''t know what he was implying. Even though Ryuji said it with a straight face, Yukino rolled her eyes. That excuse was paper-thin. But still¡ª


    "Okay!"


    Knowing what he really meant didn''t make Yukino any less willing to agree. Though she projected a cold demeanor, she missed him just as much. After not seeing him for days, how could she say no?


    "Great! Don''t forget to leave the door unlocked for me."


    Not that it would be a problem if it wasn''t, Ryuji could get in either way. But there was something to be said for a sense of occasion.


    Yukino just rolled her eyes again but said nothing to contradict him.


    The school day soon came to an end.


    Ryuji stayed in the Service Club room, lounging around with an easy smile. None of the girls seemed eager to leave either. For them, going home right after school felt dull. It was more fun to stay together.


    Meanwhile, in a classroom at the end of the school building, students were packing up. Some were heading to their clubs, others going straight home.


    One girl, wearing hearing aids and carefully gathering her things, glanced at the groups leaving for their club activities with a hint of envy.


    Nishimiya Shouko wished she could join a club and make friends too. But due to her hearing impairment, she was often treated as an outsider by her classmates. At Sobu High, while no one had physically bullied her, the isolation she felt was still a form of cruelty. Unfortunately, bullying was not uncommon, whether in school or the workplace, and Shouko was aware of that. So, with a resigned expression, she finished packing up to head home alone.


    But suddenly¡ª


    "Shouko!"


    A group of girls with trendy outfits approached her.


    "Want to catch a movie with us later?"


    "Shouko, don''t head home so soon!"


    These were the popular girls in the class who usually stuck together. One of them even put an arm around Shouko''s shoulders, acting overly familiar.


    "???"


    The sudden attention stunned Shouko. Reading their lips to understand what they were saying, she blinked in confusion. These girls had never interacted with her before, so why were they inviting her out now?


    While Shouko was a bit naive, she wasn''t stupid. Since she couldn''t speak well, she pulled out her notepad and began writing.


    Sign language wouldn''t help¡ªthese girls didn''t understand it.


    Seeing her jotting down a response, the girls exchanged glances, a flicker of disdain in their eyes. What a weirdo, they thought, but kept their expressions neutral as Shouko lifted her notebook.


    Why do you want to go to the movies with me?


    They hadn''t so much as spoken to her before, so the sudden invite felt odd, even if Shouko longed for friends.


    "Oh, don''t overthink it. We just want to get to know you better!" one of them said.


    "Yeah, that''s right!"


    Another girl chimed in, nodding.


    "Honestly, Shouko, you''re pretty cute, you know that?"


    It wasn''t exactly a compliment. Shouko, with her quiet demeanor and tendency to keep her head down, hadn''t drawn much attention. But up close, it was clear she was quite beautiful, enough to spark jealousy among the popular girls.


    But Shouko didn''t notice their envious glances. Embarrassed by the compliment, she looked down, flustered. It was the first time anyone outside her family had said such a thing. She wanted to respond with sign language but, remembering they wouldn''t understand, she settled for writing again.


    Cute? No one''s ever called me that before.


    Her defenses dropped a little, and she felt a touch of hope. Could they really want to be friends?


    "Alright, enough standing around. Let''s catch the movie!" said one of the girls, eager to move things along. It wasn''t like they were here for Shouko''s sake.


    "Yeah, there''s a new film that''s supposed to be great!"


    "Let''s go, let''s go!"


    They ushered Shouko out of the classroom, half-dragging her along.


    The situation left Shouko confused but compliant. She had promised her sister Yuzuru she''d come home early, and that thought made her hesitate.


    Before she could write out an explanation, one of the girls snatched her pen away.


    "It''s fine! We won''t be long, just a quick movie!"


    They weren''t about to let this opportunity slip by. Shouko, timid by nature, didn''t resist.


    A few classmates noticed the group leaving together and exchanged puzzled glances. When did Shouko become friends with them? But curiosity only went so far. No one felt the need to intervene.


    Shouko had never been a significant presence in the class. If something happened, the others would likely just watch.


    "By the way, did you hear that Ryuji was at school today?" one of the popular girls said as they walked.


    Trailing behind, Shouko listened quietly. The sorcerer? She''d heard about him, mostly through rumors and snippets of the recent live broadcasts.


    "Yeah, but it was so crowded we couldn''t even get close."


    "We thought about trying again later, but with Shizuka around, no one dared."


    The fist-shaped dent in the wall still hadn''t been repaired, serving as a silent warning.


    "Tch." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The leader of the group clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    "So what if he''s a sorcerer? Does that make him special enough to act all high and mighty?"


    "Exactly," another girl agreed.


    "Just because he has powers doesn''t mean he''s better than everyone."


    The negative talk made Shouko uneasy. She wanted to remind them that it wasn''t right to badmouth someone behind their back, but she didn''t feel comfortable speaking up yet.


    Maybe once they knew each other better, she''d bring it up. For now, she convinced herself they were just being casual friends.


    At that moment, Shouko still believed they were genuine. Sometimes, innocence made it easy to be deceived.


    Soon, they reached their destination. But instead of a movie theater, it was an old video hall.


    "???"


    Shouko''s confusion deepened. Weren''t they supposed to go to a cinema? Why were they here?


    Though she couldn''t speak, her puzzled expression said it all.


    "Don''t worry, it''s practically the same."


    Not wanting to raise suspicion, one of the girls explained, "The new movies are sold out, so we''ll just watch here instead."


    The explanation calmed Shouko a bit, and she nodded. They pushed her into the hall, and for a moment, she felt an inexplicable sense of apprehension. It almost seemed like they were afraid she''d change her mind and run.


    But why would she? Shaking off the odd feeling, Shouko followed them into a private room. Despite the hall''s worn-out exterior, the room itself was tidy.


    "Take a seat, Shouko!"


    She settled in the middle of the couch while the other girls exchanged looks.


    "Did you bring it?"


    "Of course."


    One of them revealed a black tape, eyes glinting with mischief.

 Chapter 156: 7 Days

    They were all sneaking glances at Shouko, watching her like she was prey.


    Yet, Shouko herself had no clue. She sat there with a hint of excitement, her eyes taking in the room.


    Because of her hearing condition, Shouko rarely went out or did things like watching movies. Now, sitting with what she thought were friends, she felt a glimmer of happiness.


    The tape was quickly inserted into the player.


    The TV hummed to life, the screen crackling with static.


    "By the way, I''m going to grab some drinks!" one of the girls said suddenly.


    "Yeah, me too!"


    "I''ll come along!"


    Before they even settled in, the group made their way toward the door.


    "???"


    The movie was starting, so why were they leaving now? Shouko was confused and instinctively stood up to follow.


    But one of the girls put a hand on her shoulder and smiled sweetly.


    "Shouko, stay and watch! We''ve already seen this movie once. Just wait for us to come back, okay?"


    "..."


    Is this really alright?


    Unable to speak, Shouko reached for her phone to type out a response.


    "It''s fine!"


    The girl pressed the power button, turning off Shouko''s phone with a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes.


    "We''ll be right back!"


    With no choice, Shouko nodded. I''ll wait for you, she thought.


    Outside the private room, the girls shut the door and exchanged satisfied glances, silent laughter bubbling up. Their plan was unfolding perfectly.


    "Finally, we can breathe again. That curse has had me up all night," one of the girls muttered, eyes wide with lingering fear.


    The others nodded, their expressions grim.


    "Should we head back now?" another girl suggested.


    "Not yet!" the lead girl said, a smirk playing on her lips. "Don''t you want to see the look on Shouko''s face when she finds out?"


    "..."


    The group fell silent, but their eyes glimmered with anticipation.


    Inside the private room, Shouko felt a strange sense of loneliness wash over her. The air felt colder, more suffocating than before.


    Why do I feel this way? I''m used to being alone.


    Zzzt-zzt-zzt!


    The TV''s static continued, but after a moment, the screen shifted.


    The movie finally started.


    Shouko''s gaze flicked to the door, wondering why her classmates hadn''t returned yet. Should I pause it and wait for them?


    Before she could get up, the scene on the TV changed.


    It showed a forest, dark and dense. In the middle of it stood an ancient well, the stone rim cracked and covered in moss.


    What''s this?


    It didn''t seem like the beginning of any movie she knew.


    A chill ran down her spine, making the room feel even colder. But the air conditioning was off.


    Suddenly, a pale, bony hand emerged from the well.


    "!"


    The abrupt appearance made Shoko''s heart jump. But the real horror was just beginning.


    First, a hand. Then a head covered with long, matted hair. A torso. A woman''s figure slowly clawed her way out of the well.


    "!!"


    The chill in the room intensified. Shouko tried to move, to reach for the remote or her phone, but found herself paralyzed. Even her voice, which was already faint, wouldn''t come out.


    All she could do was stare, wide-eyed, as the figure on the screen inched closer.


    When the woman was right at the edge of the screen, her hand reached through the TV, crossing the boundary between reality and nightmare.


    "!!"


    Shouko''s body shook, and if she could scream, she would have.


    Is this¡­ Sadako?


    Shouko didn''t know much about the cursed legends, but after learning that sorcerers and supernatural phenomena were real, she''d read up on urban myths, hoping she''d never have to face one herself.


    But now, it was happening. And she finally understood¡ªthe tape was cursed. They didn''t bring her here to watch a movie; they tricked her into being cursed by Sadako.


    But why?


    Even if they weren''t friends, she couldn''t imagine why anyone would go to such lengths.


    The woman fully emerged from the TV, moving toward Shouko with deliberate slowness. Tears welled up in her eyes as Sadako came within arm''s reach.


    Then, the figure stopped.


    A voice, cold and echoing, whispered in her ear:


    "Seven days."


    Sadako''s curse. Anyone who watched the cursed tape would be haunted and killed after seven days.


    With that, Sadako retreated back into the TV, and the screen went dark.


    "¡­"


    Shoko sat there, her whole body trembling, sweat soaking through her clothes. Seven days. She had only seven days left.


    She was still in shock when the door creaked open.


    "Looks like it''s over."


    The girls returned, noticing the dark screen. They exchanged looks and relaxed.


    "¡­"


    Shouko''s eyes, once filled with fear, now blazed with anger. She watched them, clutching her phone as she rapidly typed.


    Why?


    Why would they do this to her? They didn''t have any deep-seated hatred. She''d never done anything to provoke them. This wasn''t just bullying¡ªthis was a death sentence.


    "Eh, you''re mad? You''re really clueless, aren''t you?" the lead girl said, smirking as she took in Shoko''s expression.


    "If you''re going to blame someone, blame your bad luck. At least your death means we''re saved."


    "???"


    What? What did they mean by that?


    "You deserve to know, I guess." The girl shrugged and held up the cursed tape, her expression void of any guilt.


    "We stumbled across this tape by accident. Thought it was some kind of joke at first, but when we realized it was Sadako''s curse, we were terrified."


    She shuddered, eyes glancing at the floor as if reliving the fear. Every night, they had dreamt of the horrifying scene of Sadako taking their lives. It had driven them to desperation.


    "If you want to blame someone, blame Ryuji."


    "???"


    Ryuji? What did he have to do with this? Shoko couldn''t understand.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" The lead girl crossed her arms, an arrogant tilt to her chin. "If Ryuji had just helped us deal with Sadako, we wouldn''t have come to you."


    "¡­"


    The sheer absurdity of it left Shoko speechless. So it was Ryuji''s fault because he didn''t solve their problem? They hadn''t even approached him for help, too afraid to confront him directly, and now they thought it was justified to involve her?


    "Ryuji didn''t help us, so we had to help ourselves!" another girl chimed in, proud of their twisted logic. "According to what I''ve read, as long as you show the cursed tape to someone else within seven days, the curse will transfer to them. We had no choice but to try."


    There were countless stories about Sadako, and many suggested that passing the curse on was a way to survive. They couldn''t be sure if it would work, but they were desperate enough to try.


    And now, after making Shouko watch the tape, they felt an immediate, albeit unconfirmed, sense of relief.


    They were safe, or so they thought.


    "Look, we even gave you a chance!" The lead girl tossed the tape at Shouko. It fell into her lap as the girl''s mocking voice continued. "Find someone else to pass it on to. If you can, that is."


    With that, they left, their laughter echoing down the hallway.


    "Let''s go celebrate!"


    "There''s an izakaya nearby. How about that?"


    "Perfect! Let''s go!"


    They left without another glance at Shouko, uncaring of what would happen next.


    "¡­"


    In the private room, Shouko sat motionless, clutching the cursed tape with trembling hands.


    That evening¡ª


    "Shouko isn''t back yet?"


    After a long day at work, Yaeko returned home, visibly exhausted. She frowned when she saw only Yuzuru in the house.


    "Yeah." Yuzuru''s face was etched with worry. She had gone out to search but returned empty-handed.


    Yuzuru had always been protective of her sister, even cutting her hair short and adopting a tomboyish look to ward off bullies.


    "¡­"


    Yaeko''s face hardened. Though she was a strict mother, she cared deeply for her daughters, even if she rarely showed it. She knew how much Shoko had endured growing up due to her disability.


    And now, she hadn''t come home. Was she being bullied again?


    The thought made Yaeko''s fists clench.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.


    S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 157: Inferiority Complex

    Yaeko was ready to call the police.


    "Sister! It''s my sister¡ªshe''s back!"


    Yuzuru''s exclamation snapped Yaeko out of her anxious state. When she looked up, she saw Shouko walking in through the door.


    Seeing that Shouko wasn''t hurt and didn''t appear to have been bullied, Yaeko let out a sigh of relief. But she quickly asked, "Why did you come back so late?"


    Something happened. Sorry for the delay.


    Shouko didn''t need to type at home; she used sign language to explain.


    I''m just glad you''re back.


    Yaeko didn''t press further. "Now that you''re home, get some rest and get ready for dinner."


    Shouko nodded.


    Once Yaeko went into the kitchen, Yuzuru approached her sister with concern.


    "Sister, are you okay?"


    There was something off about Shouko, but Yuzuru couldn''t quite put her finger on it. Could something really have happened?


    I''m fine.


    Shouko smiled and signed reassuringly.


    I just walked around a bit and lost track of time. Don''t worry!


    "If you say so," Yuzuru said, though her concern lingered.


    "As long as you''re okay, that''s all that matters."


    Shouko chuckled at her sister''s protective nature, patting her head before moving on without further explanation.


    Shouko hadn''t lied; she really had walked around before coming home. Maybe it was because she felt like she didn''t have much time left.


    As for the cursed tape, Shouko didn''t bring it back. Instead, she found an empty park, smashed it with rocks, and buried it. Things that brought harm shouldn''t be left in the world.


    Even though destroying the tape meant giving up her only chance at survival, Shoko''s kind heart couldn''t bear the thought of passing her fate onto someone else.


    She''d already accepted the curse that would come for her.


    Mom¡­ Yuzuru... if I''m not here, maybe your lives will be easier.


    Though Yaeko and Yuzuru never felt that way, Shouko had always seen herself as a burden. If her absence could mean a better life for them, she was willing to go. But that didn''t mean she wasn''t scared. She wanted to cry but held it in, unwilling to let anyone see her pain.


    Late that night, outside an izakaya, the girls who had handed Shoko the cursed tape staggered out, giggling and talking loudly.


    They felt liberated, free of the weight that had kept them up for days. It was a reason to celebrate.


    "Riko-chan, what did you think of that guy who flirted with you earlier?" one of them asked, sounding amused.


    The girl called Riko wasn''t annoyed; she simply sneered.


    "Tsk, he was all dressed up, trying to look rich. But turns out, he''s just some low-level office worker!"


    Come to think of it, if he really had money, why would he be drinking at a place like this? He probably thought he could fool me because I''m young and pretty. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If he were actually wealthy, I''d consider a one-night stand. But for a poor guy? No way."


    She spread her hands, showing no shame in her bluntness.


    "Hahaha!"


    The other girls burst out laughing¡ªnot at Riko, but at the man who''d tried his luck.


    "Imagine! Just some broke guy acting like he''s somebody."


    "An office drone trying to pick up girls¡ªhow pathetic!"


    "Exactly!"


    They all thought the same way. While they might be carefree and easygoing, if given the choice, they''d still go for someone with money. Who wanted to waste time on someone who had nothing?


    "If only I had the chance to be with Ryuji even once," one girl sighed dramatically.


    "Ryuji? The sorcerer?"


    "Yeah. I wonder if a sorcerer''s any different from regular guys," she said, and they all giggled.


    They eventually made their way home, the laughter fading as each reached her destination.


    Riko, being the closest to the izakaya, arrived home first.


    "Looks like everyone''s asleep," she muttered.


    She lived with her parents, and the dark, quiet house confirmed they were already in bed. Relieved, she slipped in quietly. If her parents smelled the alcohol, she''d be in for a scolding.


    "Tsk, what a hassle."


    She crept up the stairs and finally reached her room, sinking onto her bed with a sigh.


    "Finally, I can sleep peacefully."


    Since watching Sadako''s tape, she hadn''t had a single night of decent sleep. Nightmares of Sadako haunted her every time she closed her eyes, and it had worn her down. But now, with the curse supposedly gone, she felt safe enough to let sleep take her.


    Or so she thought.


    Just as she drifted off, a chilling presence jolted her awake.


    "What''s happening?!"


    Her breath quickened, eyes darting around the room. The realization hit her like a punch¡ªwas the curse still there?


    "No! That''s impossible!" she muttered, shaking her head furiously.


    Riko was young and full of life. The idea of dying now terrified her. It had to be her imagination. The curse was gone. It had to be.


    But she didn''t notice the screen of her tablet flicker to life. The darkened room glowed as the screen lit up, showing static.


    Sadako didn''t only use TVs.


    As long as it was an electronic screen, she could reach through it.


    By the time Riko realized, Sadako was already halfway out.


    Her eyes widened in terror, mouth open to scream, but Sadako lunged before a sound could escape.


    The same thing happened to the others.


    The curse was never that simple to transfer.


    ---


    The next day, Shouko stepped out of her room, looking weary.


    Yaeko, preparing for work, quickly noticed. She had breakfast and lunch ready for her daughters and was rushing to leave.


    "Hey, did you not sleep well, Sis?" Yuzuru asked, frowning at the dark circles under Shoko''s eyes.


    I''m fine.


    Shouko signed, trying to reassure her.


    Just a bad dream.


    "Ah, I see."


    Yuzuru nodded, not suspicious. Everyone had nightmares once in a while.


    "If you''re scared, you can sleep in my room tonight!" she offered, concern in her voice.


    Shouko laughed silently, shaking her head. She signed that she''d be okay, and Yuzuru didn''t press further, returning to her breakfast.


    Relief washed over Shouko as her sister didn''t pry. But the memory of last night lingered.


    She hadn''t lied. She had dreamt last night, and it was a nightmare. Sadako had appeared, telling her that one day had already passed. Six days remained before the curse would take her life.


    She would really die.


    Her hands clenched involuntarily, then relaxed. Shoko didn''t want her mother and sister to worry. If she left quietly, they might accept it better. At least, that''s what she told herself.


    Resolving to cherish the time she had left, her eyes grew determined.


    ---


    At school, Shouko noticed that the girls who had tricked her into watching the tape weren''t there.


    Maybe they stayed out too late celebrating that the curse was lifted, she thought.


    She didn''t dwell on it until a teacher came in during class to make an announcement: all the girls had been found dead, discovered that morning. The initial investigation suggested it was due to a curse spirit.


    The news sent a shockwave through the class. Everyone knew that curse spirits were real, but hearing about deaths so close to home made it all terrifyingly real.


    "What if a curse spirit comes for us next?" one student whispered, eyes wide.


    "Quiet down!" the teacher said, trying to calm the growing panic. "Remember, there are sorcerers out there to protect us."


    The room fell silent, but Shouko''s mind was racing.


    So, even after they made her watch the tape, they still died. The method didn''t work. But it didn''t matter anymore. The tape was destroyed.


    For the rest of the morning, the students whispered about curses and sorcerers.


    "How scary."


    "Yeah, I never thought something like this could happen so close to us."


    "Do you think we should ask Ryuji for help?"


    "Don''t be stupid. He''s not going to help random people like us."


    "Exactly. Ryuji''s on a whole different level. Why would he care about us?"


    Some thought about seeking Ryuji''s help, but others quickly shut down the idea. They had no connection to him. Why would he intervene?


    Hearing this, those with fleeting hopes fell silent.


    Sitting in the back row, Shouko listened intently to their conversation.


    Ryuji¡­


    She remembered that the girls had mentioned going to Ryuji for help but didn''t have time.


    If anyone could solve this, it was probably him.


    Shouko''s eyes lit up at the thought. Even though they had never met, she felt sure that Ryuji was powerful enough to help.


    But then reality sank in. Why would someone like him help her? They were worlds apart, and she had no reason to expect his aid.


    Her expression dimmed, and she turned to look out the window.


    In the six days she had left, she would focus on spending time with her mother and sister. If she had to go, she wanted to leave with no regrets.


    Years of feeling inferior had left her doubting whether she deserved to seek out Ryuji''s help at all.

 Chapter 158: Arisu?

    During the lunch break, Ryuji suddenly sneezed as he got up.


    "Do you have a cold?" Yumiko, who was nearby, looked at him with concern.


    "No, probably just someone talking about me behind my back!" With Ryuji''s current level of power, it was impossible for him to catch a cold. The only explanation was that someone, somewhere, was mentioning him. But who could it be? He shrugged it off. Plenty of people talked about him, and there was no point in trying to figure out who it was. Even if he did, what would be the point?


    Ryuji didn''t dwell on it and instead motioned for Yumiko and the others to follow him out of the classroom.


    "Come on, let''s head to the Service Club!"


    Ever since he''d started coming back to school, Ryuji spent most of his lunch breaks and afternoons after class in the Service Club room, unless he had other obligations. Staying in the classroom too long would inevitably lead to being mobbed by curious students, all eager to get a glimpse of the school''s renowned sorcerer.


    "Ryuji! Ryuji!"


    Usually, things were quiet in the Service Club, but today was an exception. Saki burst into the room, eyes wide with excitement as she looked at Ryuji.


    "I''ve got a lead!"


    "???"


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, and the other girls exchanged curious glances. It took them a moment to piece together what Saki meant.


    Then it clicked for Ryuji. "So, you''ve found someone being haunted by a cursed spirit?"


    Ryuji had previously told Saki that if she came across anyone dealing with a cursed spirit and looking for help, she could bring them to him. He''d handle it, though any rewards would be split, with Ryuji taking the lion''s share.


    The other girls quickly understood what was happening but couldn''t help but feel puzzled.


    "Aren''t you a sorcerer now, too?" Yui asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Saki looked sheepish, scratching her head. "Well, yeah, but¡­ I don''t really know what I''m doing yet!"


    She had the ability but not the experience or knowledge needed to handle cases involving curses.


    "You should bring them in first," Ryuji said, waving his hand dismissively. "We need to see what the issue is."


    "Right!"


    Saki grinned, glad Ryuji wasn''t annoyed, and darted back out to get the people in question. The potential payment was good, even if she only got a small share. It would be enough to help her manage daily expenses, which was more than she could ask for.


    It didn''t take long for her to return, and this time she brought two girls with her.


    They were strikingly beautiful, and their presence made Ryuji pause for a moment. Not because of their looks, but because they seemed familiar.


    The silver-haired girl with a cane was none other than Arisu, the clever and cunning student leader from another prestigious school. Despite her frail appearance, she was known for her sharp mind and was even nicknamed the "Little Tyrant." The other girl, with waist-length hair and a guarded expression, was Masumi, Arisu''s loyal but somewhat reluctant follower.


    Ryuji''s mind raced as he considered the sudden arrival of these two. What were they doing here at Sobu High? They must have just transferred in; otherwise, he''d have heard something by now. With Arisu''s looks and capabilities, she wouldn''t have stayed under the radar.


    "Good afternoon, everyone," Arisu said, her voice calm and steady as she offered a graceful nod. Despite the many eyes on her, she showed no signs of nervousness. She was well-practiced in public decorum.


    Masumi, on the other hand, had her eyes locked on Ryuji, a mixture of wariness and disbelief in her gaze. It was obvious she''d come here because of him, and she still couldn''t understand why Arisu would drag her along.


    They were in Class A at their previous school, with a path to secure futures if they graduated successfully. Why did they suddenly transfer, and why because of him? Just because he was a powerful sorcerer?


    Masumi''s background wasn''t particularly affluent, so her perspective was different from Arisu''s. She couldn''t wrap her head around it. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryuji noticed Masumi''s intense gaze and smirked slightly. It was hard not to notice someone staring so openly. The other girls in the room noticed it too, eyebrows furrowing.


    "Masumi," Arisu called out smoothly, maintaining her polite smile.


    "What?" Masumi snapped out of her daze and looked at Arisu, confused.


    "Your staring is rather rude."


    "¡­"


    Masumi wanted to protest, but knowing they weren''t alone, she kept her mouth shut.


    "I apologize for any discomfort, Mr. Ryuji," Arisu said, the corners of her lips turning up as she addressed him directly.


    "It''s nothing," Ryuji replied, waving it off.


    The sudden appearance of Arisu and Masumi had caught him off guard, but only momentarily. "You transferred here recently, didn''t you? Was it your father''s idea?" Ryuji asked, not bothering to hide his knowledge of who she was.


    "Yes," Arisu admitted readily. She wasn''t surprised by Ryuji''s awareness and saw no point in hiding it. A person of his reputation wouldn''t be easy to deceive, and any attempt to do so might earn his disfavor.


    "My father thought it would be beneficial for me to befriend you. But I''m sure that''s not surprising; plenty of people would have the same idea," she continued.


    Ryuji didn''t respond. It was true, after all. Arisu''s father might not be a major player, but he was influential enough, being the head of a well-known academy.


    "However, if it had only been my father''s wish, I wouldn''t have agreed. I came here because I, too, am interested in you," Arisu said, her eyes sparkling with determination.


    The other girls in the Service Club exchanged glances. They could see Arisu''s intention clear as day: she was here for Ryuji.


    Were they annoyed? Not really. They knew that with Ryuji''s current standing, many more girls would try to get close to him. Instead of being possessive, they realized that improving themselves would be a better strategy.


    Arisu noticed their reactions and felt a touch of surprise. She had done her research and knew these girls were close to Ryuji. Yet, even after she made her intentions clear, they didn''t seem fazed. It was different from what she''d expected. They were confident, unfazed by her arrival, as if they didn''t see her as a threat at all.


    That only made Arisu more determined. The harder the challenge, the more she wanted to conquer it.


    "Wait a minute!" Saki interjected, frowning. "So, you didn''t come here because of a curse spirit issue?"


    Great. She thought she''d brought in a legitimate case, only to find out she might have been used as a pawn to introduce these two to Ryuji.


    Saki''s expression turned stormy at the thought.


    "No, that''s not it," Arisu said, shaking her head slightly. "We did experience something strange, but I''m not sure if it''s a curse."


    Saki''s glare softened. As long as she wasn''t just being used, it was fine. The last thing she wanted was to look like an idiot.


    "Well, Ryuji is here. Tell him what''s going on," Yukino said, curious along with the other girls. Even those who had seen Ryuji handle curses before were always intrigued by the process.


    "It''s not my problem, actually," Arisu clarified, gesturing to Masumi. "It''s hers."


    Masumi''s eyes widened slightly. "Wait, you never told me I was supposed to act like someone targeted by a curse spirit. What does that even look like?"


    Masumi had assumed that Arisu had used her as an excuse to get Ryuji''s attention, but now¡­


    Saki''s eyes narrowed. Was this a waste of time after all?


    "Relax, Masumi." Arisu still had that calm smile. She pulled out her phone and held it up.


    "Do you really think I''d do something that would leave such a bad impression?" Arisu asked softly.


    "¡­"


    Masumi stayed silent. She knew Arisu well enough to know that while she could be manipulative, she always kept things within certain boundaries. Even if people figured out her schemes, they didn''t hold it against her in the end. If Arisu said it was serious, maybe it was.


    "But I haven''t noticed anything weird!" Masumi said, frustration creeping into her voice.


    "You just don''t realize it," Arisu said. "Haven''t you noticed gaining weight these past few days?"


    Masumi''s eyes twitched. What kind of explanation was that? Weight gain? Seriously?


    The other girls exchanged puzzled looks.


    Saki was about to say something when Arisu played a video on her phone.


    "Everyone, take a look at this."


    It was surveillance footage from Arisu''s apartment. Because of their recent transfer, Arisu had arranged for them both to stay at a high-end place. The camera showed Masumi, in her pajamas, slowly walking into the living room.


    "Hey! Why do you have this?!" Masumi''s face turned red. The weather was mild, so her pajamas were light. It was one thing in front of the girls, but with Ryuji there, it was mortifying.


    "Calm down, Masumi."


    Arisu shot her an exasperated look. "This is from last night''s surveillance. Are you sure you went to the living room last night?"


    "???"


    Masumi stared at the footage, confused. "Last night? I went to bed early and didn''t wake up at all. How could that be me in the video?"


    If that was her, why didn''t she remember any of it?


    Arisu''s smile widened slightly. "That''s why I said this might be related to a cursed spirit. Doesn''t it intrigue you?"


    "..."


    Intrigue? How could she find this intriguing? A chill ran down Masumi''s spine as she watched her figure move in the footage. The idea that she could have been controlled or possessed by something unseen was terrifying.


    Looking at Arisu''s calm expression, Masumi felt a creeping sense of dread. Am I really being haunted by something?


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 159: Dream Possession

    For a moment, the atmosphere in the service club became much quieter.


    Especially Masumi herself. She carefully watched the footage on the surveillance screen, not wanting to miss a single detail. In the video, Masumi walked directly to the refrigerator and opened it.


    "Is she sleepwalking?"


    In the surveillance video, Masumi''s eyes were closed the entire time.


    If she had no memory of this, then it had to be sleepwalking!


    "But I''ve never sleepwalked before!"


    Masumi was confused.


    "No! If she was sleepwalking, it wouldn''t be possible for her to find the refrigerator so effortlessly. Look, she seemed to know exactly where it was, and when she passed by the chair, she even went around it!"


    Yukino analyzed with a calm expression.


    A person sleepwalking usually moves in a dazed, unsteady manner.


    It''s normal for them to bump into chairs and tables.


    But in the video, Masumi navigated smoothly and even avoided obstacles. How could that be sleepwalking?


    "This¡­"


    The most bewildered person at the moment was Masumi herself.


    She never thought she could actually be sleepwalking.


    No, it only looked like sleepwalking.


    "Wait! What is that?"


    Suddenly, everyone''s attention sharpened as something happened on the screen.


    In the footage, Masumi didn''t pause when she reached the refrigerator. She opened it, took out food with practiced ease, and started eating.


    Arisu''s family was well-off, so there was no lack of food. The refrigerator was stocked with various items, including an array of cakes.


    Masumi usually indulged in such treats, but she was mindful of their high-calorie content and only ate them in moderation.


    Yet now, while asleep, she devoured everything without hesitation.


    "This¡­"


    Masumi was at a loss for words.


    With this kind of situation, it suddenly made sense why she''d gained weight recently!


    Eating like this night after night, who wouldn''t gain weight?


    "Is that really me?"


    "What do you think?"


    Faced with Masumi''s disbelief, Arisu next to her seemed far more composed.


    She shrugged and gave Masumi an exasperated look.


    Could the surveillance footage possibly have faked itself?


    "This¡­"


    Masumi didn''t doubt Arisu''s words; she just found the whole situation hard to accept.


    In the video, after finishing everything in the refrigerator, Masumi stood upright, looking a bit disoriented.


    But a moment later, she slowly turned her head and gazed directly at the camera.


    In the footage, it looked like she was staring blankly at the camera''s position.


    Though her expression was vacant, seconds later, Masumi''s face suddenly filled the entire screen, grinning eerily. The creepy smile startled the real Masumi standing beside them.


    "Ah!"


    The surveillance video ended there.


    Seeing Masumi''s frightened reaction, Arisu smiled wryly.


    "That''s how it was. I was scared out of my wits when I first saw it!"


    Unlike others, Arisu had a congenital heart condition, which was why she always carried a cane. Her physical strength was genuinely weak.


    When she first watched the footage, the shock nearly gave her a heart attack.


    Although she had the reputation of being a little tyrant, she was still just a teenage girl.


    "You''re joking at a time like this?" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Masumi, still shaken, rolled her eyes at Arisu''s nonchalant attitude.


    Was it really okay to joke around now?


    "¡­"


    Arisu simply shrugged, saying nothing, and turned her attention to the others in the club.


    "You''re not scared at all?"


    Ryuji''s calmness was expected, but the other girls'' composed expressions were surprising even to Arisu.


    Were all the girls in the club really that brave?


    "Yes! It''s quite spooky!"


    After a long silence, Miko nodded in agreement.


    For ordinary people, this would indeed be terrifying.


    But for them, it was nothing.


    They were already sorcerers; if they were still scared by such things, it would be laughable.


    "¡­"


    If you put it like that, you''ll make me feel stupid, thought Arisu.


    Seeing Miko''s reaction left Arisu at a loss for words.


    Could it be she was just too timid?


    Forget it.


    "Ahem! I believe you can all see now that what happened to Masumi was indeed a real cursed spirit incident. I wasn''t exaggerating!"


    Although she wanted to meet Ryuji as soon as possible,


    Arisu hadn''t expected to have to involve Masumi.


    It was pure chance that brought them here!


    "I¡­"


    Masumi felt nervous now.


    She''d thought it was all just a prank, but it turned out to be real.


    And¡ª


    "We live together, don''t we?"


    Masumi wanted to ask why she was the target and not Arisu, who lived under the same roof.


    "¡­"


    In response, Arisu only gave Masumi a look that said, "Bad luck is just bad luck."


    "I¡­"


    Masumi felt even more defeated when she understood Arisu''s gaze.


    There was no way around it.


    In the end, she looked pitifully at Ryuji.


    The confidence she''d had moments before was gone, replaced by a desperate plea for help.


    "Can anyone see anything?"


    Ryuji didn''t respond directly but instead scanned the girls nearby.


    With his arms crossed, the girls knew he was testing them.


    They immediately took it seriously, their eyes focused on Masumi with intensity.


    "¡­"


    This scrutiny made Masumi feel a bit uncomfortable.


    Arisu, watching from the side, wondered why Ryuji was asking the girls this question.


    Could it be?


    Arisu''s mind raced, eyes widening in surprise.


    "It''s probably possession!"


    Yukino was the first to make a guess, and Utaha quickly followed.


    "It seems like a cursed spirit took control of her while she was asleep. But why did it make her eat? Even if she was possessed, eating seems so bizarre."


    "Maybe the cursed spirit possessing her has a penchant for food?"


    "Is there such a thing as a food-obsessed cursed spirit?"


    "Is there?"


    For a moment, the other girls chimed in.


    As the center of discussion, Masumi didn''t know how to react.


    Wasn''t solving her problem the priority? Why did it seem like they were just enjoying a good debate?


    "Alright, enough!"


    Finally, Ryuji waved his hand, halting the conversation.


    "There are countless types of cursed spirits, each with unique and strange abilities. It''s not far-fetched for there to be cursed spirits that possess people!"


    If it were just the common cursed spirits from before, it wouldn''t be an issue.


    But now, with the fusion of cursed spirits and urban legends, new types were emerging. Among these urban legends were many cursed spirits capable of possessing and controlling humans.


    "It''s not surprising for a cursed spirit to make someone eat while possessed. They need energy, after all! But if it escalates, they might move from regular food to raw meat, and eventually... humans."


    "What?!"


    Masumi''s face went pale.


    The thought of being possessed and forced to eat a human terrified her.


    "I should be the one who''s most worried!"


    Seeing Masumi''s expression,


    Arisu spoke up, annoyed.


    After all, she shared a living space with Masumi. If things got that bad, she''d be the first victim.


    However,


    Arisu clearly wasn''t planning to let Masumi face this alone, otherwise, she wouldn''t have brought her here.


    She looked at Ryuji with determination.


    "Ryuji, is there a way to help Masumi?"


    At the moment, aside from seeking help from Ryuji, even with all her intellect, Arisu couldn''t think of a better solution.


    Originally, Masumi wanted to retort to Arisu''s statement.


    But there was no time for that now. She looked at Ryuji with hope, silently pleading for assistance.


    "It''s not that hard to solve!"


    Or rather, it was difficult for others, but not for Ryuji.


    He gestured for Arisu and the others to remain calm, then turned his attention to the girls.


    "I''m here to teach you so that you can handle things like this on your own in the future."


    With their current strength, they could easily deal with ordinary cursed spirits or sorcerers.


    But when the target was more elusive and mysterious, the girls would often be at a loss.


    "Got it!"


    The girls all nodded, taking his words seriously. Arisu understood then.


    She hadn''t been wrong. These girls were sorcerers.


    Otherwise, why would Ryuji be teaching them how to handle such incidents?


    Still, she wondered.


    Weren''t sorcerers supposed to be rare?


    Why were there so many here? Was it because of him?


    But as Arisu thought it over, she dismissed it as unlikely.


    The idea that Ryuji could turn ordinary people into sorcerers seemed absurd. Even


    Arisu had to chuckle at her own wild imagination.


    That was impossible.


    Shaking her head, Arisu said nothing further.


    Her focus returned to Masumi''s predicament.


    "But, Ryuji, I''ve seen this type of thing before. If a person is possessed by a cursed spirit, I should be able to sense it, right?"


    Saki didn''t argue with Ryuji''s point but was puzzled.


    She was a sorcerer too.


    Even without her own curse energy, she had the ability to sense such things. If Masumi were really possessed, she should have felt it.


    In fact, before coming back to Ryuji, Saki had thought about handling Masumi''s problem on her own and then telling Ryuji about it.


    Wouldn''t that show how capable she was in front of him?


    Unfortunately,


    Her plan was far more ambitious than reality allowed.


    Saki hadn''t been able to detect anything off about Masumi. She had been fooling herself from the start!


    "It''s simple!"


    Ryuji wasn''t surprised by this at all.


    "Possession doesn''t always mean taking over someone''s body. It can also mean possessing someone''s dreams."


    "Dream Possession"


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 160: Is it Over?

    "In a dream?"


    Was that even possible?


    Masumi herself was taken aback.


    But after hearing this, she thought of something and said with surprise, "I have felt like I was dreaming lately, but they were all pleasant dreams!"


    Besides, she''d had dreams before, and since they were pleasant,


    Masumi never thought much of it.


    "It''s precisely because they''re pleasant dreams that it''s harder to wake up!"


    It was more surprising that she had experienced beautiful dreams for several consecutive days.


    "Oh!"


    Masumi hadn''t realized that.


    So there were so many hidden layers to this!


    "Is there a way to solve this?"


    "Come here."


    Ryuji didn''t waste any words, simply motioning for Masumi to come over.


    "Huh?"


    After glancing at Arisu beside her, Masumi nodded obediently and stepped in front of Ryuji.


    "You¡ª" She was about to ask what he was going to do when suddenly, Ryuji raised a hand and touched her forehead.


    Before Masumi could react,


    Ryuji pulled out the form of a cursed spirit from her body.


    From its strength, it was only around a level two or three, nothing particularly powerful.


    The only unique aspect was its method of possession.


    "Ahhh!"


    The cursed spirit, initially confused as it was extracted, immediately let out a piercing scream.


    But the scream didn''t last long.


    "Dissipate."


    Ryuji activated his cursed speech, and the cursed spirit''s form vanished in less than a breath, completely obliterated.


    With Ryuji''s current power, such a cursed spirit didn''t even warrant using his more advanced abilities.


    It simply disintegrated with a single command.


    "This¡­"


    The girls in the service club didn''t find this scene strange at all.


    They were well aware of Ryuji''s capabilities. But even though Arisu had prepared herself mentally, she was still left speechless.


    She expected Ryuji to succeed, but not so effortlessly. She thought it would at least take some time.


    What just happened?


    It was resolved with just a word, showcasing just how formidable Ryuji truly was.


    No wonder her father had insisted on seeking him out.


    Arisu''s interest in Ryuji grew even more at that moment. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is¡­ is it over?"


    As the one directly affected, Masumi was at a loss for words. When she saw such a terrifying entity pulled out from her body,


    Her entire body shivered with fear.


    Who wouldn''t be scared knowing a monstrous being had been living inside them?


    But she never expected that Ryuji would resolve it so easily.


    She looked at Ryuji, disbelief in her eyes.


    "What else?"


    Ryuji shrugged, seeming unfazed by the amazement.


    "Now that your problem is fixed, it''s time to leave."


    Even if she was beautiful or had a significant role, Ryuji wasn''t particularly interested in girls who only sought him out with clear motives.


    After all, what''s special about being a main character in some story? He was surrounded by plenty of those.


    "Uh!"


    Masumi was momentarily speechless.


    It wasn''t that she was being arrogant.


    Masumi knew well enough that she was considered attractive.


    There were plenty of boys who had shown interest in her.


    Even those who weren''t interested still treated her with courtesy.


    This kind of casual dismissal was a first for Masumi.


    "It seems Mr. Ryuji must have more important matters to attend to."


    Compared to her, Arisu was much more composed.


    Not only did she take no offense, but she also smiled gracefully.


    "In that case, we won''t overstay our welcome!"


    With that, she began to guide Masumi out.


    "Hold on!"


    Saki couldn''t stay silent any longer.


    "Huh?"


    Under Arisu''s curious gaze, Saki spoke up, annoyed.


    "Did you forget the payment we discussed earlier?"


    No way. Saki wasn''t one to help out of the kindness of her heart.


    She''d mentioned the reward upfront, and now that the issue was resolved, they couldn''t just walk away.


    What did they think this was? Free service?


    "Oh, of course! My apologies."


    Arisu chuckled, realizing it had slipped her mind.


    Arisu wasn''t lacking in funds. She immediately had a sum of one million transferred to Saki.


    It wasn''t too large of an amount, enough to avoid suspicion and keep things straightforward.


    Saki''s face lit up as she checked her phone.


    Arisu didn''t dwell on it and turned back to Ryuji with a sincere expression.


    "Thank you so much, Mr. Ryuji. If there''s ever anything I can do to assist you, please don''t hesitate to ask."


    She bowed to Ryuji and left, leaning on her cane for support.


    "Uh¡­"


    Masumi, still feeling dazed, saw Arisu leaving and quickly followed.


    "That girl is not simple."


    Utaha, Yukino, and the others exchanged knowing looks, recognizing the sharp mind behind Arisu''s actions.


    She was another smart one.


    "Right!"


    Before Ryuji could respond, Saki nodded in agreement.


    "And she''s pretty rich, too."


    "¡­"


    Everyone rolled their eyes at Saki''s remark but didn''t say anything.


    "That girl doesn''t seem well, does she?"


    If she were healthy, she wouldn''t need a cane.


    "Yes, congenital heart disease."


    Ryuji didn''t elaborate on how he knew, only confirmed it.


    It was indeed a serious condition.


    However¡ª


    "It looks like she''ll definitely be back to see Ryuji again."


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 100+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 161: Is My Phone Broken?

    After all, congenital heart disease is indeed a serious problem for most people.


    But for Ryuji, who had mastered the reverse cursed technique and Idle Transfiguration, it would be nothing more than a simple gesture.


    Ryuji didn''t mention any of this.


    Whether or not to help Arisu with her treatment was simply a matter of choice for him.


    For now, Arisu''s condition was stable enough.


    There was no need to rush into things; he would deal with it when she sought him out herself.


    "Are we just leaving like this?"


    Masumi, who had already exited the club, looked at Arisu walking ahead with a hint of confusion.


    She knew that the entire purpose of coming here was for Ryuji.


    But now, they were leaving without even getting his contact information. Wasn''t that a failure?


    "Patience is key!"


    In response to Masumi''s question, Arisu smiled.


    She didn''t see this first meeting as a failure at all.


    "When dealing with someone as powerful as him, you need to tread carefully. One wrong word and you could ruin everything!"


    "What a hassle."


    Masumi wasn''t as strategic as Arisu.


    To her, it just seemed unnecessarily complicated.


    If you want to be friends with someone, why not just say it directly?


    Forget it, since this was Arisu''s plan, Masumi wouldn''t argue.


    "Oh, by the way!"


    Arisu seemed to remember something and stopped, turning to look at Masumi beside her.


    "That million I just handed over, have you thought about when you''re going to pay me back?"


    Arisu said it as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    "???"


    Masumi''s family wasn''t poor, but they definitely weren''t rich enough to throw around a million yen casually.


    "Me?"


    Masumi had assumed Arisu was footing the bill; why was she suddenly being asked to pay it back?


    "That money was used to solve your problem, so of course, you''re the one who should cover it!"


    Arisu said, tapping her cane on the ground as though emphasizing a simple fact.


    The best part was,


    Masumi found herself at a loss for words. The logic made sense!


    "Alright, I''ll pay it back!"


    Masumi wasn''t the type to dodge her responsibilities. It was just disheartening. She hadn''t even started working, and she already owed a million yen. Life suddenly felt bleak.


    "Don''t worry! Just work under me, and I won''t treat you unfairly."


    Arisu''s intention wasn''t to actually make Masumi pay back the money.


    Due to her heart condition, there were many things Arisu could strategize but not execute herself.


    So, she relied on Masumi.


    Thinking about it, Arisu felt more confident that transferring Masumi to her school had been the right choice.


    Who could be better suited for this than her trusty assistant?


    "Tch."


    Masumi clicked her tongue but said nothing more.


    She had a bit of a prideful streak.


    Even if she had already resolved to stay by Arisu''s side, her expression remained one of slight annoyance.


    "So, what''s next? Should we just focus on our studies at Sobu High?"


    Compared to other schools, Sobu High academic environment wasn''t overly intense.


    There was plenty of downtime.


    "Don''t worry, I already have a plan."


    Arisu''s smile hinted at the beginnings of a strategy involving Ryuji.


    "Alright!"


    Since Arisu said so, what else could Masumi do?


    With a shrug, she obediently followed Arisu''s lead.


    Soon, night fell.


    At that moment, inside the Shinomiya mansion,


    Kaguya was clutching her phone, an anxious look on her face.


    "Hayasaka!"


    "Yes, ma''am?"


    Ai, dressed in her maid uniform, turned around at Kaguya''s call with a puzzled expression.


    Even though the Hayasaka family had regained some status due to Ai''s newfound abilities as a sorcerer, she chose to stay with Kaguya.


    Not because she particularly enjoyed being a maid, but because she couldn''t bear to leave Kaguya.


    "Tell me, is my phone broken?"


    Kaguya looked at Ai with a face full of despair, holding up her phone.


    "???"


    Ai was baffled.


    She took the phone, examined it for a moment, and handed it back to Kaguya.


    "There''s nothing wrong with this phone."


    "Then why hasn''t Ryuji sent me any messages? His phone must be broken!"


    She sounded so sure of herself.


    "¡­"


    Ai remained silent. Was it possible that Ryuji simply hadn''t sent a message at all?


    But looking at Kaguya''s hopeful eyes, Hayasaka couldn''t bring herself to say it. She opted for a more tactful answer.


    "Maybe there''s some technical issue with your phone!"


    "Yes, that must be it!"


    Kaguya''s expression brightened.


    "I knew something had to be wrong with the phone. Let''s get a new one!" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "¡­"


    Forget it.


    With the Shinomiya family''s wealth, buying a new phone was nothing.


    Not one, a thousand or even ten thousand phones would be no issue at all.


    "Hayasaka, when do you think Ryuji will send me a message?"


    Kaguya asked expectantly as she fiddled with her newly acquired phone.


    Ai didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    You''re putting me on the spot here!


    "As for Ryuji-San, he''s probably just busy. As the strongest sorcerer, he must have countless responsibilities every day!"


    Thinking of Ryuji, Ai couldn''t help but recall what happened in the car that day.


    Her face grew a little warm.

 Chapter 162: Kindred

    After not seeing each other for so long, Ai missed Ryuji a great deal as well.


    "I see!"


    Kaguya nodded, accepting Ai''s explanation without much thought.


    It seemed reasonable enough.


    "But I wonder when Ryuji will have time!"


    Ai glanced at Kaguya for a moment, and an idea sparked in her mind. Her eyes lit up as she spoke. "How about this, Miss Kaguya¡ªI''ll go find Ryuji-san and ask when he''s available!"


    "Really? Would you do that?" Kaguya''s eyes filled with hope.


    "Of course!"


    "Thank you so much, Hayasaka! You''re the best!"


    With that, Kaguya hugged Ai tightly, her trust and gratitude palpable.


    "¡­"


    Ai found herself at a loss for words.


    She felt a pang of guilt¡ªit wasn''t solely for Kaguya''s sake but because she also missed Ryuji. Was she taking advantage of Kaguya''s feelings?


    Wait, that wasn''t quite right.


    Even if Kaguya were to meet Ryuji, her shy nature would likely make it impossible for her to say what she truly felt.


    By familiarizing herself with Ryuji, Ai could bridge that gap and help Kaguya connect with him.


    Yes, that was it.


    The more Ai thought about it, the more convinced she was that her actions were justified. She was doing this for Kaguya''s sake. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kaguya, for her part, was entirely unaware of Ai''s internal debate and continued looking at her with grateful eyes.


    Ryuji''s life continued at its usual leisurely pace. Even when small interruptions occurred, they were harmless, trivial matters.


    Arisu, for instance, had been contemplating her approach to dealing with Ryuji but wasn''t in a hurry. Rushing could create a bad impression, and that would defeat her purpose. Arisu wasn''t one to make foolish moves.


    In class, Arisu found herself taking a closer look at her fellow students for the first time.


    Before, she hadn''t paid them much attention, thinking there wouldn''t be any reason to interact.


    There was nothing particularly notable about them. They were just ordinary classmates.


    That was until Arisu''s gaze drifted to the back corner of the room. There sat a girl with a gentle smile, gazing out the window as though longing for something, her eyes filled with a quiet sorrow, like someone taking in the world one last time.


    "...?"


    Arisu might have been physically frail, but she was undeniably sharp and perceptive. One glance was enough for her to understand the hidden meaning in the girl''s eyes.


    But what could make a girl of her age look so desolate?


    Soon, the bell rang.


    The girl stood up abruptly and stormed out of the classroom.


    Arisu didn''t follow, but her brows furrowed slightly as she watched.


    "What''s this? Thinking of picking out a new pet?"


    Masumi, walking over, teased with a smirk.


    After spending so much time with Arisu, Masumi was well-acquainted with her peculiar interests.


    "No, one pet is enough, and that''s you," Arisu replied smoothly.


    "Tsk."


    Masumi rolled her eyes at Arisu, unimpressed. She''d heard the same thing many times and no longer bothered to argue.


    "You''d better not get any ideas. This girl is different."


    "Oh? Tell me more."


    Arisu''s interest was piqued, and she looked at Masumi expectantly.


    "Her name''s Shouko. Shouko Nishimiya. She''s deaf, and from what I''ve gathered, she''s been pretty isolated and excluded by the class."


    "Excluded, huh?"


    Arisu''s lips curled into a slight, disdainful smile.


    "How predictable. The weak banding together only to isolate their own."


    Bullied for being different? Shouko''s story reminded Arisu of her own. From a young age, she had needed a cane to walk, a symbol of her fragile health.


    Arisu herself had been the target of bullies at one point. But she used her sharp intellect to exact fierce, calculated revenge until no one dared to cross her again.


    It was how she''d earned the nickname "Little Tyrant."


    So, was that why her eyes looked so resigned? Had she reached the breaking point after enduring relentless bullying?


    "Pathetic."


    To think of giving up entirely just because of bullying¡ªArisu found it cowardly.


    But after a moment of hesitation, she stood up and walked out of the classroom.


    "Hey? Aren''t we going to eat?"


    Masumi called after her, surprised. It was lunchtime, after all.


    Masumi had just unpacked her lunch, only to see Arisu heading for the door. She frowned in confusion.


    "Come with me."


    "¡­"


    Masumi sighed. There were moments when she wanted nothing more than to throw her lunch straight at Arisu''s face. Just because you''re not hungry doesn''t mean the rest of us aren''t, she thought.


    But it was just that, a fleeting thought.


    With an exaggerated eye roll, Masumi put her lunch away and followed Arisu.


    As expected, Arisu headed straight for the rooftop.


    There, standing at the edge, was Shouko, looking out into the distance with vacant eyes.


    So, it was just as Arisu had suspected.


    Shouko was lost in thought, staring out at the horizon. For two days now, she had been plagued by nightmares after being cursed by Sadako.


    Finally, she understood why so many others couldn''t bear it.


    The suffocating fear of having just seven days left to live, it would have been better if she''d died the moment she watched the cursed tape.


    Just as Shouko stood in silent despair, a voice interrupted her thoughts.


    "At this height, you''d probably die instantly if you jumped. But is that really what you want? If you have the courage to end it all, don''t you have the courage to keep living and get even?"


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 100+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 163: It has to be

    "Hey, suicide?"


    Masumi''s eyes widened in shock.


    She hadn''t understood why Arisu had brought her up here. Did Arisu know that Shouko was planning to jump?


    She looked at Shouko with genuine concern.


    Despite her blunt manner of speaking, Masumi was kind at heart. The thought of a young girl ending her life right in front of her was unbearable.


    "Calm down, okay!"


    Masumi''s voice was steady as she took a cautious step forward, not wanting to startle Shouko on the edge.


    "...?"


    Shouko blinked, taken aback.


    Wait, suicide? Did they really think she was going to jump? The absurdity of it made her smile, almost laugh.


    The bright, sudden smile caught Masumi and Arisu off guard.


    Shouko took a step back from the edge and signed with her hands, I''m not trying to jump!


    Realizing they might not understand sign language, she quickly pulled out her phone and typed a message.


    "..."


    Masumi sighed in relief when she read the words on Shouko''s phone, confirming she had no intention of jumping. It didn''t seem like she was lying, either.


    Masumi turned to Arisu with a look that said, Well? What now?


    "I know what I saw."


    Arisu''s frown deepened rather than eased. She was confident in her judgment, and it was rare for her to be wrong.


    "There''s no mistaking that emptiness in her eyes."


    "Come on, Arisu. Even you can be wrong sometimes," Masumi said, exasperated.


    Mistakes happened; there was no shame in admitting it. If anything, Masumi secretly wanted to see Arisu embarrassed for once, she always acted so in control.


    "..."


    Ignoring Masumi''s remark, Arisu kept her gaze on Shouko, who was now shifting uncomfortably under the scrutiny.


    Shouko hesitated, then offered an apologetic bow before leaving, not wanting to share the secret of Sadako''s curse. She feared that talking about it would only bring harm to others.


    Masumi shrugged it off. Maybe Arisu had really misread the situation. How could someone so composed be on the verge of suicide?


    "Interesting."


    Arisu''s eyes narrowed, watching Shoko''s retreating form. There was something she was hiding; Arisu was sure of it.


    "So, what now?"


    Masumi''s curiosity was piqued. She''d spent enough time with Arisu to know that her mind worked in unexpected ways.


    "It occurred to me that when someone has that kind of look in their eyes, if they''re not thinking about ending their own life, then there''s only one other explanation."


    "And that is?"


    Masumi leaned in, intrigued.


    "A cursed spirit."


    Arisu''s voice was steady, but a hint of conviction rang through. She couldn''t explain why, but she felt it deep down¡ªit had to be related to a cursed spirit. Call it intuition.


    "A cursed spirit? Really?"


    Masumi''s heart clenched.


    She''d only recently been freed from the torment of her own possession, and even now, just thinking about the twisted entity that once lived inside her made her skin crawl.


    Was Shouko really going through the same horror?


    "Then what are we waiting for? We should go ask Ryuji for help!"


    If cursed spirits were involved, there was little they could do on their own.


    "It''s just a theory," Arisu said with a dismissive wave of her hand. "What if I''m wrong? I won''t risk looking foolish in front of Ryuji."


    "..."


    Masumi couldn''t argue with that logic and scratched her head, uncertain of what to do next.


    "So, what''s the plan now?"


    "Use your strengths."


    Arisu''s lips curved into a knowing smile.


    "...?"


    Masumi was confused.


    Strengths? What strengths? Wait a minute, did Arisu just imply she was otherwise useless?


    Before Masumi could react, Arisu continued, "Over the next couple of days, find out everything you can about Shouko. Her home address, her background. Then we''ll pay her a visit." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...Got it."


    Finding a home address and gathering basic information wasn''t a challenge for Masumi. She wasn''t sure what Arisu intended to do with this information, but it didn''t matter. As long as she played her part, that was enough.


    The weekend arrived quickly.


    Masumi diligently completed her task of finding Shouko''s home address, as Arisu had requested.


    Meanwhile, Ryuji had plans of his own.


    On the first day of the weekend, he had invited Kaguya to visit Totsuki Academy.


    It was partly to take Kaguya out and spend some time with her, strengthening their connection.


    But Ryuji was also curious. Totsuki was famous for its cuisine so exquisite that, in the stories, it made people''s clothes burst off from sheer delight. He wanted to see if reality could live up to that fantastical reputation.


    "Ryuji-san!"


    Kaguya had woken up at the crack of dawn to get ready. She''d spent hours making sure everything was perfect, terrified that she''d do something to embarrass herself in front of him.


    "Just call me Ryuji."


    Seeing how serious she was, Ryuji couldn''t help but laugh. He reached out and gently patted her head to reassure her.


    "Yes¡­ Ryuji,"


    Her cheeks flushed, but she nodded, a small, shy smile breaking through.

 Chapter 164: Totsuki Academy

    I have to admit, Kaguya''s serious expression sometimes had an unintentionally funny side to it.


    It made her seem adorably flustered on the inside.


    "By the way!"


    Kaguya, who had finally managed to calm her nerves, looked around and suddenly realized something. She frowned and asked, "Where''s Ai?"


    Last night, Ai had left to speak with Ryuji as she''d promised, checking to see when he''d be free.


    Early in the morning, while Kaguya was still half-asleep, she''d received a message from Ai saying that Ryuji had agreed to take her out today. The excitement had been enough to keep Kaguya from sleeping at all after that.


    But beyond that message, Ai hadn''t shown up again.


    "Ai?"


    At the mention of her, Ryuji''s smile widened.


    "She''s resting. She was a bit worn out last night and needed to catch up on some sleep."


    After all, after spending the night with him, even Ai''s exceptional stamina as a sorcerer had its limits. It would take a solid rest for her to recover fully.


    "Oh, I see!"


    Kaguya''s expression softened, and she didn''t think any further about it.


    She assumed Ai had overexerted herself trying to help her. The thought made Kaguya feel even more moved.


    I won''t let you down, Ai!


    This opportunity was hard-won by Ai, and with that in mind, Kaguya was determined to make Ryuji see her in a new light.


    "So, this is Totsuki Academy?"


    The place looked even more impressive in reality than in the anime. The grandeur of Totsuki Academy was something else entirely.


    "Ryuji!"


    By the time they arrived, Senzaemon was already waiting at the entrance with his granddaughters, Erina and Alice.


    When Ryuji approached, Senzaemon''s face broke into a wide smile.


    "Mr. Nakiri!"


    Kaguya, ever the perfect example of poise and manners, nodded respectfully at Senzaemon as she followed Ryuji''s lead.


    "Ah, Miss Kaguya!"


    Senzaemon returned the nod with a warm smile.


    It was no secret among the influential circles that Shinomiya, Kaguya''s father, was subtly hoping his daughter would marry Ryuji as a way to strengthen their family''s position.


    So, seeing Kaguya accompanying Ryuji was entirely understandable to Senzaemon.


    Privately, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of regret that his own granddaughter hadn''t secured a similar opportunity.


    "Apologies for the sudden visit. I was curious about Totsuki''s reputation and decided to drop by. I hope it''s not inconvenient for you to host us on a weekend," Ryuji said, walking forward as he spoke.


    There weren''t many students around, given that it was the weekend.


    "No trouble at all, Mr. Ryuji, not at all!"


    Senzaemon had a meeting scheduled, but as soon as he heard Ryuji was visiting, he postponed it without a second thought. He''d come with Erina and Alice to greet their esteemed guest.


    "It''s an honor for us that you''re interested in Totsuki''s cuisine!"


    Behind them, Erina and Alice followed with mixed expressions.


    Neither of them was entirely sure how to feel about the visit.


    "By the way," Alice said, glancing over at Erina with a mischievous smile. "Want to bet on whose dish Ryuji will like better?"


    "I don''t cook to please others," Erina replied sharply.


    For her, cooking was a passion, not a means to win someone''s favor.


    That said, her competitive nature flared up, and she added, "But I won''t lose."


    Even if losing didn''t bother her, the idea of defeat didn''t sit well with Erina.


    "Oh, is that so? Then let''s see who comes out on top!" Alice challenged.


    Alice was no less competitive than her cousin. Though she''d never managed to best Erina in a cooking contest growing up, the drive to win never left her.


    Totsuki had a special dining area for guests, one that rivaled the atmosphere of a five-star restaurant.


    "Ryuji, please have a seat," Senzaemon said, gesturing to the table.


    Ryuji took a seat, and Kaguya settled next to him, her eyes scanning the room in wonder.


    "Have you never been here before?"


    Ryuji asked, mildly surprised.


    As the eldest daughter of the Shinomiya family, it would have been easy for Kaguya to visit Totsuki for a meal.


    "No, never."


    Kaguya didn''t hide anything and shook her head honestly.


    "Most of my life, I studied at home," she admitted.


    Ryuji nodded in understanding. Unlike other heirs, Kaguya''s position was unique. Technically, she was an illegitimate child, and that brought complications.


    Her current status as the "Ice Princess" was the result of relentless effort on her part.


    That kind of life would leave little time for leisurely outings. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, if you''re ever interested, you can always ask me. I''d be happy to bring you here," Ryuji said with a smile.


    Kaguya''s eyes widened, a soft blush coloring her cheeks.


    Could it be that Ryuji didn''t mind if she reached out to him, even for something trivial? If so, did that mean he cared about her, at least a little?


    Her heart soared at the thought, and a radiant smile spread across her face.


    That genuine, happy expression made Ryuji smile as well. He said no more, content with the moment.


    Senzaemon, who observed the exchange, chuckled and added, "Mr. Ryuji, you''re always welcome at Totsuki. It would be our privilege to have you visit whenever you like."


    Senzaemon wasn''t oblivious.


    Even if Ryuji already had romantic interests, fostering a positive relationship with him could only benefit their family. He wasn''t going to let an opportunity like that slip by.

 Chapter 165: Sisters Who Refuse to Give In to Each Other

    Erina had already begun preparing her dish.


    Her movements were precise, filled with a quiet confidence that showed just how skilled she truly was. It was clear that cooking was where Erina''s true confidence shone.


    Meanwhile, Alice watched with a mischievous smile.


    "I wonder what Ryuji and Miss Kaguya would like to eat?"


    "For me, anything is fine!" Ryuji said, unfazed. He wasn''t picky as long as the food was delicious.


    Kaguya thought for a moment and nodded. "If possible, something lighter would be nice!"


    "No problem!" Alice replied cheerfully and turned her attention back to her preparations.


    Compared to Erina''s more traditional approach, Alice''s setup was more complex, complete with scales accurate to the gram.


    Alice specialized in molecular gastronomy, a type of cuisine that required absolute precision in ingredient measurements and cooking techniques.


    "Amazing, isn''t it?"


    Ryuji noticed how Kaguya''s eyes were fixed on the two chefs and asked with a smile.


    "It''s incredible!" Kaguya said, unable to hide her awe.


    Having spent most of her life confined to her family''s estate and focusing solely on academic studies, she wasn''t accustomed to seeing something like this. While her family had talented chefs, their cooking didn''t compare to what was unfolding before her now.


    "It''s more than just cooking¡ªit''s like watching an artist at work." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Senzaemon''s hearty laugh echoed across the room as he heard Kaguya''s words.


    Erina and Alice were both pride and joy to him. Hearing Kaguya''s genuine admiration for them filled him with satisfaction.


    "Miss Kaguya, if you ever wish to visit Totsuki Academy again, you''re more than welcome at any time."


    Even if Ryuji wasn''t involved, Kaguya''s status as the daughter of the powerful Shinomiya family would have been enough for Senzaemon to extend the invitation.


    "Thank you, Mr. Nakiri. I''ll keep that in mind!"


    Kaguya didn''t refuse. Seeing the level of skill firsthand had piqued her interest, and she wanted to know more.


    But what really caught her attention was Ryuji. Standing nearby with a warm smile as he watched Erina and Alice cook, an idea suddenly crossed Kaguya''s mind.


    "Ryuji-san," she started, intending to ask him something, but before she could continue, he reached out and gently flicked her forehead.


    "I''ve told you before, don''t be so formal. Just call me by my name," he said, smiling.


    He''d told her this before, but Kaguya always reverted to calling him "Ryuji-san" out of habit. It felt more distant that way, and he wanted her to feel comfortable around him.


    "I understand," Kaguya said, touching her forehead where he''d tapped her. There was no trace of embarrassment, only a fluttering feeling in her heart.


    Does this mean he wants us to be closer? she wondered, a shy smile spreading across her face.


    "Ryuji, do you enjoy food a lot?"


    The thought that Ryuji might be a food enthusiast, and that''s why he came to Totsuki, filled her with excitement.


    Ryuji didn''t think much of the question and answered honestly, "Food is one of life''s greatest joys. Life would be too dull without having something to enjoy."


    Once you reached a certain level of strength, life could become monotonous. For Ryuji, his pursuits were simple: good food, beauty, and the small pleasures of life.


    "I see!"


    Kaguya nodded, her expression thoughtful as she pondered something to herself.


    Senzaemon, seated across from them, laughed again and added, "A simple pursuit indeed! You''re a man after my own heart, Ryuji."


    "¡­"


    Sometimes, if you couldn''t find the right words to compliment someone, it was best not to say anything at all. Senzaemon''s attempt to bond over shared sentiments felt clumsy and a bit awkward.


    "Food''s ready!"


    Erina''s voice broke the moment of awkwardness, drawing everyone''s attention.


    A dish of seafood was placed in front of Ryuji and the others. The vibrant colors and rich aroma were enough to captivate anyone who looked at it.


    "Erina, you''ve truly outdone yourself," Senzaemon said, his eyes gleaming with pride. He knew his granddaughter''s talent well, but her skills had clearly reached new heights.


    "Hmph!"


    Erina crossed her arms and looked away, a small, proud smile on her face. Despite her confident exterior, she couldn''t help but glance at Ryuji, eager for his reaction.


    "I''m done too!"


    Alice was just a moment behind, presenting her dish with equal pride. Her food, a stunning display of molecular gastronomy, was delicate and intricate in a way that contrasted beautifully with Erina''s bold presentation.


    "Please enjoy," Alice said with a wink.


    "Let''s dig in!"


    Ryuji reached for Erina''s dish first.


    "This is incredible!"


    Kaguya, who had taken a bite, couldn''t help but exclaim.


    She''d always heard that Totsuki students were culinary prodigies, but she never imagined the food would be this exceptional. Her past had been so focused on studies and responsibilities that food had been little more than sustenance to her.


    Now she understood why Totsuki was considered the pinnacle of culinary education in Japan.


    Senzaemon, on the other hand, didn''t say anything immediately. Instead¡ª


    "Crack!"

 Chapter 166: Didn’t Deny Favoring Me

    The sound of fabric tearing filled the room.


    "This is it!"


    Both Erina and Alice exchanged surprised looks when they heard it. They both seemed to realize something at the same time.


    A satisfied smile spread across Erina''s face.


    Meanwhile, Kaguya, who stood nearby, looked puzzled and didn''t quite understand what had just happened.


    Ryuji leaned in slightly and explained with a chuckle, "Nakiri Senzaemon is sometimes called the ''Demon King of Food.'' When he tastes something truly exceptional, his clothes have a habit of tearing apart from sheer culinary pleasure."


    "What? Is that even possible?" Kaguya gasped. Was this really something a normal person could do?


    "..."


    Ryuji just shrugged. He hadn''t believed it himself until he saw it happen right before his eyes. Some things in this world defied belief.


    He had to admit, some aspects of this world were downright bizarre.


    Soon, Senzaemon returned, dressed in a fresh set of clothes.


    "Apologies for that display!"


    He looked at Ryuji with an apologetic expression.


    "No need to apologize."


    Ryuji waved it off with a casual smile. "If anything, it just proves how incredible Erina''s cooking is."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Senzaemon laughed heartily at the compliment.


    "Erina''s skills have indeed progressed rapidly!"


    The term "Divine Tongue" might sound exaggerated to some, but it was a real talent that allowed Erina to create perfectly balanced dishes. It was almost like a cheat code for cooking.


    "Now, it''s my turn!"


    Alice''s smile was a bit strained, but she wasn''t one to back down. She couldn''t just give up, it wasn''t in her nature. She wanted to hear Ryuji''s judgment, no matter what.


    "Alright!"


    Senzaemon sighed inwardly but didn''t say anything out loud. He agreed to taste Alice''s dish as well.


    Ryuji and Kaguya had no reason to refuse either.


    Though molecular gastronomy often seemed showy, there was a reason it had gained recognition. If it were just a gimmick, no one would take it seriously.


    Alice''s dish was also delicious. However, unlike with Erina''s dish, Senzaemon''s clothes remained intact this time.


    Alice noticed, her smile faltering for a moment. But without hesitation, she turned to Ryuji, eyes full of determination.


    "Ryuji, which dish do you think is better?"


    After all, this was a competition for Ryuji''s approval, and in the end, only his opinion mattered.


    Erina, who stood nearby, watched him intently, her expression serious.


    "Honestly? They''re equally matched." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryuji paused for a moment, thinking carefully before giving his answer. It wasn''t that he preferred Alice''s dish more, but he found her genuine and straightforward nature more appealing than Erina''s usual tsundere attitude.


    Still, saying Alice''s dish was better just to spare her feelings wouldn''t be right either. She wouldn''t find satisfaction in that.


    "What?"


    Alice''s eyes widened, while Erina looked equally shocked.


    "How could they be equally matched? I mean¡ª"


    "Erina."


    Senzaemon''s voice cut in before she could continue.


    Erina''s biggest flaw was her inability to let go of competition. It wasn''t that she couldn''t accept losing; it was more that she always needed to prove herself.


    "I¡­"


    Despite feeling frustrated, Erina bit back her words when she saw the stern look in her grandfather''s eyes. She quieted down, although her expression remained dissatisfied.


    Alice, on the other hand, blinked a few times before a grin broke across her face.


    "Ryuji didn''t want me to feel bad because he likes me, right?"


    Alice said it with a hint of playfulness, but her eyes were searching for the truth.


    "Hey!"


    Kaguya, who had been silent, suddenly looked at Ryuji, eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    So, this was competition. She had just been starting to appreciate Alice''s cooking, but now¡ªno way!


    Alice noticed Kaguya''s sudden defensive posture but merely smirked. Was she intimidated by a little girl? Hardly.


    "You''re missing the point," Ryuji said, meeting Alice''s eyes with a small smirk of his own. He raised a finger as if making a point. "I''m not a professional food critic. I don''t have the expertise to break down the subtle intricacies of each dish."


    There was a moment of silence as everyone digested his words.


    Of course! Ryuji wasn''t a food expert.


    "To me, both dishes were exceptional," Ryuji continued. The difference between dishes at this level would come down to minute details, ones that he simply didn''t have the inclination to pick apart.


    He came here to enjoy himself, not to overanalyze every bite. Focusing on tiny differences would just ruin the joy of the experience.


    "...Fair enough,"


    Erina said, seeming to accept his explanation. This time, it was indeed a draw between her and Alice.


    To be honest, that was a first.


    But it didn''t matter. There would be more opportunities to compete in the future, and Erina was confident she''d win next time.


    With that thought, she shot Alice a look full of determination.


    Unfortunately for her, Alice wasn''t paying attention. Instead, she leaned forward on the table, hands bracing herself, eyes locked on Ryuji.


    "So, Ryuji, you didn''t deny that you were favoring me just now!"


    Out of everything, this was what mattered most to Alice.


    "..."


    Kaguya didn''t say a word, but the chopsticks in her hand were starting to crack under the pressure of her grip.

 Chapter 167: Sudden Appearance

    Erina found herself struggling to understand Alice. After managing to tie with her in their little contest, shouldn''t Alice be frustrated or annoyed? Instead, she seemed completely focused on something else.


    "Ryuji, I didn''t get a chance last time. Would it be okay if I got your contact information this time?" Alice asked, pulling out her phone with a bright smile.


    "Of course!"


    Ryuji agreed without hesitation.


    Kaguya, though feeling a pang of jealousy, maintained her composure. She knew better than to show her emotions openly in such a setting.


    Senzaemon, watching Alice exchange numbers with Ryuji, allowed himself a small, satisfied smile. Alice always knew how to take initiative. His eyes drifted to Erina, who stood there looking somewhat bewildered, and he couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    Erina was brilliant, but her single-minded focus on cooking sometimes made her miss the bigger picture.


    Ah well, he thought. She''d learn, eventually.


    "Ryuji!"


    Alice opened her mouth to say more when suddenly¡ª


    Boom!


    A massive explosion rocked the school grounds.


    Being the weekend, the campus was mostly empty, but the few students who were there began screaming and scrambling in every direction.


    "What''s going on?"


    Senzaemon shot up from his chair, alarmed.


    As the head of Totsuki Academy, any threat to the school was a threat to everything he''d built.


    The rest of the group exchanged worried glances, but Ryuji''s expression shifted, his eyes narrowing as he looked toward the source of the commotion.


    "This energy¡­ a special-grade cursed spirit?"


    With Ryuji''s honed senses, he could easily pick up on the malevolent aura, even from a distance. And the fact that it was a special-grade cursed spirit meant this wasn''t an ordinary disturbance.


    But why here, at Totsuki Academy?


    "Run! Get out of here!"


    "It''s a monster!"


    "It''s a cursed spirit!"


    "Everyone, run!"


    The few remaining students who had seen the cursed spirit ran in panic, their shouts ringing out across the campus.


    "Cursed¡­ spirit?"


    Erina''s eyes widened in disbelief. In her world, even if she knew cursed spirits existed, they felt like distant, almost mythical dangers. The idea of one appearing right here at Totsuki was unfathomable.


    "Let''s get out of here!"


    Panic surged through her, and she instinctively moved to leave.


    But then she noticed that no one else seemed as frantic as she was. Alice, Senzaemon, even Kaguya¡ªall were surprised, yes, but none were running.


    "...?"


    Am I the only one who looks ridiculous here? Erina thought, embarrassment coloring her cheeks.


    Alice shot her a sideways glance and smirked. "Erina, isn''t it the cursed spirit that should be running?"


    Following Alice''s gaze, Erina turned to look at Ryuji.


    Of course! The strongest sorcerer was standing right there. If anyone should be running, it definitely wasn''t them.


    Realizing this, Erina''s cheeks flushed even more. How could she have panicked like that?


    Ryuji, catching Alice''s comment, chuckled. "I didn''t expect Miss Alice to have such faith in me." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course!" Alice responded without hesitation, her voice confident. "I''ve been looking forward to seeing you again since the last time we met."


    Alice wasn''t shy or reserved, she spoke her mind without a second thought. There was no need to hold back, especially not with Ryuji.


    Kaguya''s eyes narrowed, jealousy flaring. How could this girl be so bold? And why did she feel a stab of envy watching her?


    She had to admit, she wished she could be as open as Alice.


    "Hahaha!"


    Ryuji laughed, unable to hold back. He stood up, glancing around at the others.


    "Let''s go see what kind of cursed spirit we''re dealing with."


    Special-grade cursed spirits didn''t just show up without a reason. The fact that one had appeared at Totsuki meant there was something unique about it.


    With that thought, Ryuji felt a thrill of anticipation.


    Seeing him stand, the rest of the group followed suit.


    Normally, when faced with a cursed spirit, the first instinct would be to run. But when someone like Ryuji was by your side, running didn''t even cross your mind. Even a special-grade cursed spirit seemed manageable.


    Meanwhile, in the school''s courtyard, a grotesque monster stood at seven or eight meters tall, cobbled together from what appeared to be various food ingredients.


    It laughed maniacally, its voice echoing as it swung its massive arms, hurling globs of what looked like gourmet food in all directions.


    Though the thrown projectiles appeared harmless, almost appetizing at a glance, the reality was far different. Anything they touched began to corrode instantly, whether it was plants, the ground, or even buildings, the substance ate through it with terrifying speed.

 Chapter 168: Ramen Bomb?

    "Hahaha!"


    The booming laughter of the special-grade cursed spirit echoed across the school grounds as it watched the terrified students scatter. The cursed spirit reveled in the chaos, watching as everything its "delicious" projectiles touched began to corrode and dissolve.


    "I am a food curse spirit born from humanity''s fear of food! All of you, feel the terror of being consumed by what you love! Hahaha!"


    "Food curse spirit?"


    Ryuji, who had just arrived on the scene, looked up at the grotesque figure, his eyebrows lifting in mild curiosity.


    The creature''s form was chaotic, a twisted amalgamation of various food items: slabs of meat, vegetables, and even a giant, grotesque grin made of what appeared to be cake frosting. It floated ominously, its eyes scanning for its next victim.


    Well, that tracks, Ryuji thought. A place like Totsuki would be the perfect breeding ground for such a spirit.


    But before Ryuji could dwell on that thought, Erina, who had followed him outside, gasped, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    "How could anyone be afraid of delicious food?"


    Her voice was tinged with incredulity. To her, the very idea seemed impossible. Good food was joy, comfort, it brought people together. Fear had no place in it.


    Alice glanced at her cousin, half-amused. "Now''s not the time to question people''s phobias, Erina."


    Ryuji chuckled lightly and offered an explanation. "Curses aren''t just born from fear. They''re the result of any negative emotion¡ªstress, jealousy, guilt. So yes, a food curse spirit could exist, especially in a place like this."


    Erina blinked, realization dawning on her as she pieced it together.


    Senzaemon, who stood nearby, nodded solemnly. "Of course. Totsuki is a place where talent competes fiercely. For every student who makes it to the top, there are countless others who fall short. The stress, jealousy, and resentment they feel, those emotions are the perfect breeding ground for something like this."


    The old man''s expression darkened with guilt. "I lost sight of the original purpose of this academy. It was supposed to be a place for learning, for sharing the joy of cooking, not a battlefield of ambition. After today, the school needs to change. The era of relentless competition and the title of the Totsuki Elite Ten must come to an end."


    "Grandfather..."


    Erina''s voice softened, but she said nothing further. She could see how heavily the realization weighed on him.


    Alice, meanwhile, just let out a small sigh of relief. "Well, not all change is bad, I guess."


    Ryuji''s eyes glimmered with mild amusement as he looked at Senzaemon. "Don''t worry, I''ll handle this."


    Senzaemon straightened, a hint of hope sparking in his eyes. "I trust you, Ryuji. Please, save Totsuki."


    Ryuji nodded, a casual smile playing on his lips. "After all, it''d be a shame if I couldn''t come here for more amazing meals in the future."


    Senzaemon let out a hearty laugh. If there was anything reassuring in this situation, it was that Ryuji seemed to genuinely enjoy the food at Totsuki.


    "If that''s the case, consider Totsuki Academy your second home. You''re welcome anytime, Ryuji," Senzaemon said earnestly, almost considering whether he should offer a personal chef to keep Ryuji''s loyalty.


    Ryuji didn''t respond with words but simply gave a small nod before stepping toward the cursed spirit, eyes sharp with focus. The air around him seemed to grow heavier, a subtle sign of his power.


    "Hmm?"


    The food curse spirit shifted, its eyes narrowing as it noticed Ryuji approaching with an unsettling calm.


    "A sorcerer?"


    Though it hadn''t been alive long, the curse knew what that meant. It bared its teeth, a mix of fear and rage sparking in its eyes.


    "No matter, I''ll show you what true fear tastes like!"


    With a wave of its grotesque arm, it hurled several oversized bowls of steaming ramen at Ryuji.


    "Ramen bombs?"


    Alice muttered in disbelief, unable to decide whether to laugh or panic. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow at the peculiar attack. Without breaking stride, he flicked his hand, and the flying bowls veered off course, splattering harmlessly into the ground where they immediately began to eat away at the surface.


    "Those really should be called corrosion bombs, not food," Ryuji said dryly.


    The curse''s eyes burned with fury, the taunt hitting a nerve.


    "I am a food curse spirit! How dare you reduce me to a mere corrosion spirit!" it shrieked, charging at Ryuji in a blind rage.


    Ryuji sighed. "Broken defense, huh? That was fast."


    The curse was already too close when Ryuji raised his hand.


    "Anti-Gravity System," he muttered.


    The effect was instantaneous. The curse spirit slammed into the ground with a thud that echoed through the courtyard, the weight of the spell pinning it down. Its limbs flailed uselessly as it struggled to rise, but Ryuji had set the gravity to fifty times normal, more than enough to keep the creature immobilized.


    "You¡ªinsolent human!"


    It glared at Ryuji, eyes blazing with impotent rage.


    The spectators watched in awe. Erina and Alice''s eyes were wide, while Kaguya''s grip on her sleeves loosened as relief washed over her.


    With the cursed spirit trapped, Ryuji took a moment to survey the scene, noting the stunned expressions around him.


    "Well," he said, turning to Senzaemon with a smirk. "I hope your chefs know how to clean up a mess."


    Senzaemon barked a laugh, the tension breaking. "We''ll manage, thanks to you."


    Ryuji turned back to the squirming curse spirit, the weight of the Anti-Gravity System pressing it further into the ground.

 Chapter 169: Domain Expansion – Food Space

    Of course, Anti-Gravity System had its limitations.


    One major weakness was that while casting the spell, the caster couldn''t move freely without experiencing the same gravitational effect themselves.


    Of course, that rule only applied to ordinary sorcerers.


    For Ryuji, such constraints meant nothing.


    The food curse spirit was half-kneeling, straining under the immense pressure of fifty times gravity, its grotesque form quivering as it struggled. Watching it, Ryuji took a deliberate step forward. The gravity field washed over him, but his pace didn''t falter for even a moment.


    Due to the Soul-devouring technique, Ryuji''s physical abilities were now beyond human limits, stronger than even the most fearsome warriors of the sea. Fifty times gravity couldn''t touch him.


    He stopped in front of the food curse spirit, raising one hand in a casual gesture, shaping his fingers into the form of a pistol aimed directly at its head.


    "If that''s all you''ve got, then this is where you die," Ryuji declared coolly.


    What he didn''t expect, however, was the sudden notification that appeared in his mind.


    "Successfully contacted target: Food Curse Spirit! The golden entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A golden entry? This was unexpected. Ryuji hadn''t anticipated obtaining such a valuable entry from this bizarre spirit. He felt a twinge of curiosity about what ability might come from it, but that could wait. If it turned out to be underwhelming, he could always decompose it later.


    His eyes gleamed with amusement as he focused on the panic-stricken creature before him.


    "¡­"


    The food curse spirit''s eyes, filled with dread, darted around wildly. It knew Ryuji wasn''t bluffing, this human fully intended to kill it.


    No! This couldn''t be the end. The cursed spirit had only just come into existence; it hadn''t yet had a chance to spread true fear, to make humanity tremble at the very sight of food. It refused to die now.


    Driven by desperation, the food curse spirit forced its upper body off the ground, bringing its hands together with a resounding clap.


    "Oh?"


    Ryuji''s interest was piqued. "Is that¡­ a domain?"


    Indeed, the gesture was one used exclusively to initiate a domain expansion. And given the spirit''s nature, it wasn''t surprising it possessed such an ability.


    "Humans, prepare yourselves for despair!" the curse spirit roared.


    Its newfound confidence sent a ripple of energy through the air.


    "You hesitated, and that was your downfall!" it jeered. "Your arrogance will be your undoing!"


    Its voice turned guttural and sinister as it shouted:


    "Domain Expansion¡ªFood Space!"


    A wave of dark, sinister energy spread rapidly from the curse spirit, enveloping the entire academy. In an instant, everyone still within Totsuki''s grounds was swept into the domain.


    "An open domain?" Ryuji observed, eyes narrowing slightly.


    Just like Sukuna''s Malevolent Shrine, this domain was an open-type space, but the size of it was what surprised him the most.


    "The entire Totsuki Academy?" Ryuji muttered. The scope of this domain was no joke; it was comparable to some of the largest he had encountered.


    "Impressive," he admitted. Had this curse spirit not encountered him so early in its existence, it might have developed into a formidable threat.


    "Where are we?"


    Gasps and murmurs rose from the students and staff who found themselves inside the domain, their eyes wide with disbelief.


    "Look at all this food!" someone shouted, eyes gleaming as they took in their surroundings.


    The sky was now a canvas of cotton candy clouds, the buildings were formed from bread and pastries, and every tree was a giant piece of fruit or a popsicle. Everything was meticulously crafted to be as appealing and mouthwatering as possible.


    "This place is amazing," murmured Alice, unable to hide her awe.


    "Wait," Ryuji said, lifting a hand as a sudden realization struck him. "Something''s off here."


    He scanned the domain carefully. This setting was too inviting, too perfect. And with his willpower, he shouldn''t have felt the urge to taste anything here.


    "Bewitchment," he said, his voice firm. The domain wasn''t just a visual trap, it carried an insidious charm to compel anyone within it to eat.


    "Delicious! So much food!" came the voices of those around him, some already succumbing to the curse''s effects.


    "Don''t eat it!" Ryuji shouted, his eyes darting to see Kaguya and Alice reaching for pieces of cake.


    In a flash, the cursed pattern appeared at the corner of Ryuji''s mouth.


    "Release!"


    "Recover!"


    The commands cut through the mental fog, and both Kaguya and Alice dropped the food, looking around in confusion.


    "Did we just¡­?" Kaguya said, her brows furrowing as she pieced together what had happened.


    "Yes," Ryuji confirmed. "You were bewitched."


    Senzaemon, observing the interaction, tightened his jaw. "A powerful trick, indeed. Thank you, Ryuji."


    Ryuji nodded but didn''t respond further, his attention drawn to a student in the distance who had already taken a bite of the food.


    "Delicious! It''s so good!" the student cried, shoveling handfuls of cake into his mouth. But as he ate, a horrifying transformation began.


    His legs turned into strands of ramen, his torso warped into a loaf of bread layered with fillings, and in seconds, his entire body morphed into an assortment of foodstuffs before collapsing into a lifeless heap on the ground.


    "Ah!"


    A collective gasp rippled through the crowd, the reality of the domain sinking in. The terror in their eyes made it clear, they understood now. If not for Ryuji, they could have suffered the same grotesque fate.


    "Hahaha!"


    The booming laughter of the food curse spirit resonated throughout the domain, triumphant and taunting.

 Chapter 170: Counter

    As the food curse spirit stood before Ryuji, the moment it activated its domain, its previous form crumbled into a pile of ingredients and faded away. Moments later, the food curse spirit reappeared in mid-air, its grotesque figure looming above, laughter echoing through the warped sky.


    "Hahaha! In this realm, my food space, everyone succumbs to the craving for food. And once you eat, you become one with the feast! Hahahaha!" it declared, eyes locking onto Ryuji with triumphant pride.


    It seemed to silently taunt Ryuji¡ªmocking him for not finishing the job earlier. Now, with the domain in effect, he surely stood no chance, or so it believed.


    "Sorcerer, you should know that in a domain, even if you can resist for a short while, eventually, even you won''t be able to fight off the craving for food. Hahaha!"


    Such was the unique power of this domain.


    The food curse spirit''s domain was known as the food space.


    It forced any inevitable attack into an irresistible compulsion to eat.


    No wonder Ryuji felt an urge to eat as soon as he stepped into this domain.


    "A pretty good domain!"


    Ryuji''s lips curved into a slight smile. Was he panicked?


    Not in the least.


    If this was all the spirit had, it was far from enough to make Ryuji flinch.


    Instead, he calmly evaluated the domain.


    "Of all the domains I''ve seen, yours could easily rank in the top ten."


    Perhaps even fifth place.


    "What?!"


    The food curse spirit, taken aback by Ryuji''s fearless and dismissive attitude, was infuriated.


    "Arrogant fool! Let''s see how long you can keep up that facade!"


    But the spirit''s confidence did not last long.


    Because, after quickly scanning his surroundings, Ryuji seemed done playing.


    He brought his hands together, locking eyes with the food curse spirit.


    "You¡­"


    The once-smug grin of the spirit froze instantly.


    The food curse spirit wasn''t foolish. It could tell that Ryuji was preparing to launch his own domain.


    However, the spirit was newly formed and knew little of who Ryuji was or his reputation in the world of sorcery.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t have dared to show such arrogance.


    Just as the spirit''s smile faded, Ryuji''s composed voice rang out.


    "Domain Expansion ¨C Malevolent Shrine!"


    Facing an opponent''s domain with a domain of his own was Ryuji''s way of showing respect.


    Whir!


    The moment his words fell, a shrine rose from the earth behind Ryuji.


    White bones piled up, gradually covering the scattered food around them.


    The clear sky darkened, replaced by a blood-red moon.


    The entire area turned a terrifying crimson.


    When it came to domain battles, it was a contest of whose cursed energy and domain power were superior.


    And now, it was clear that Ryuji held the upper hand. The food space of the food curse spirit was effortlessly overtaken and crushed by the Malevolent Shrine.


    "This¡­"


    The food curse spirit stood in shock.


    It had considered that the human''s domain could be formidable.


    But it never expected that its own domain would be so thoroughly obliterated in less than half a minute.


    Was this what an insurmountable power difference felt like?


    "What is this?"


    The others trapped within the domain also looked on in astonishment.


    Without the food space''s compelling need to eat, everyone''s mental state was restored. Now, they observed their surroundings, disbelief evident on their faces.


    Especially Erina.


    "So this is what it means to be a sorcerer?"


    It wasn''t as if she hadn''t seen Ryuji fight before, but this time felt different. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryuji''s power was boundless, like an ocean with no end in sight.


    She thought she''d overestimated him before, but now she realized even that had been an understatement. Just who was he?


    "That''s not quite right."


    Hearing Erina''s amazed comment, Alice, standing beside her, chuckled and raised a hand.


    "What you should say is, ''This is Ryuji.'' After all, even among all the sorcerers, Ryuji is the most extraordinary!"


    There was no doubt in anyone''s mind about Ryuji''s capabilities.


    "That''s true! Absolutely!"


    Even though Kaguya saw Alice as a romantic rival, she nodded in agreement when she heard her praise Ryuji.


    It was as if sharing admiration for Ryuji made them allies.


    Senzaemon, watching this unfold, turned to look at Alice.


    He had once considered fostering a connection between his granddaughter and Ryuji for future benefits. But it had only been a passing thought; he never seriously pursued it.


    After all, he cherished Alice too much.


    Yet, without any intervention from him, Alice had taken an interest in Ryuji on her own.


    Well, children will forge their own paths, he thought with a resigned smile, shaking his head.


    "Do you understand now? In this era, what is cooking worth? What is Totsuki''s Elite Ten worth? Uh, wait¡ªthere might not even be an Elite Ten for long!"


    Especially after their grandfather had mentioned revamping the Elite Ten''s prestige by May 7th to foster a healthier culinary culture at Totsuki and encourage true passion for cooking.


    Alice leaned closer to Erina and whispered.


    She had tied with Erina in cooking skill this time around.


    The competition between them now felt pointless to Alice.


    And from now on, she had set her sights on a new goal.


    With that thought, Alice glanced at Ryuji with a bigger smile.


    Because he was her new objective!


    "This is impossible! How can this be?! How can you be so powerful?!"


    Meanwhile, the food curse spirit continued to scream in disbelief.

 Chapter 171: Progress

    Ryuji had seen all there was to the food curse spirit''s domain. There was no reason to drag this out any longer.


    "Eight Slashes!" Ryuji commanded softly, his voice calm. Instantly, countless slashes, like shimmering blades of wind, fell with precision toward the food curse spirit.


    In mere moments, its grotesque form was riddled with deep cuts.


    "No!" The food curse spirit screamed, its voice tinged with disbelief and anguish. It had only recently been born, its existence was still fresh, its power yet to fully flourish. How could it die here, so easily?


    It struggled desperately, attempting to flee. But under the weight of Ryuji''s crushing domain and overwhelming presence, escape was nothing more than a fleeting fantasy.


    "Soul Devouring!"


    With a flick of his hand, chains materialized, coiling around the cursed spirit like venomous serpents. They dragged it mercilessly toward the space crack that Ryuji had summoned.


    "Swish! Swish! Swish!"


    The air buzzed as the cursed spirit was pulled in, its monstrous form vanishing into the void.


    Ryuji patted his stomach lightly, a playful grin tugging at his lips. Though it wasn''t the same as consuming actual food, there was a strange, satisfying sensation left behind.


    "Not bad. Not bad at all," he murmured to himself, nodding in satisfaction.


    With the cursed spirit gone, the oppressive domain space began to unravel. The crimson hues dissipated, the eerie skeletal shrine melted away, and the world returned to normal under Ryuji''s control.


    Now that the battle was over, Ryuji''s thoughts returned to something else. His eyes glimmered with curiosity as he opened the system menu to check the entry he had just triggered.


    "Golden Entry: Domain Expansion ¨C Food Space!"


    A smile crept across his face. It was exactly what he expected, the domain of the food curse spirit had now become his.


    "Not bad," Ryuji said, clearly pleased. This new domain was unique, with intriguing potential. Unlike the food curse spirit, Ryuji wouldn''t need to use its corruptive aspect. He could simply summon an endless variety of foods at will.


    From the finest delicacies to simple comfort meals, everything was available. It wasn''t just a combat domain; it was a treasure trove.


    Ryuji chuckled as an image flashed through his mind¡ªa sunny beach, the horizon swaying lazily, a table laden with gourmet dishes, and a few beautiful women enjoying the view nearby.


    "Perfect. This¡­ this is living," he mused, a small laugh escaping his lips.


    Without hesitation, Ryuji made his decision. "Load it!"


    The system panel updated instantly, reflecting the addition of his latest domain:


    [Talent entry system]


    Host: Ryuji Hoshino


    Bloodline: Human


    Loaded entries: Soul Devouring [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold], Presence Concealment [Gold],Tranquility [Gold], Reverse Cursed Technique [Gold], Monster Attracting Physique [Gold], Third Dimension, Dreamwalker [Gold], Physical Strengthening [Gold], Cursed Speech [Gold], Shadow Manipulation [Gold], Malevolent Shrine [Gold], Blackbird Manipulation [Gold], Idle Transfiguration [Gold], Anti-Gravity System [Gold], Horizon of the Captivating Skandha [Gold], Binding Technique [Gold], Curse Script [Gold], Ink Incarnation [Gold], Infinite Void [Gold], Cursed Construct [Gold], Food Space [Gold], Iron Fist [Purple], Combat Intuition [Purple].


    Points: 80,120!"


    Looking at the list of loaded entries, Ryuji couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride. His collection of abilities had grown impressively vast, some so niche or powerful that he hadn''t even found opportunities to use them yet.


    "Well, they''ll come in handy eventually," Ryuji thought. It was never a bad idea to have a few tricks hidden up his sleeve.


    "Mr. Ryuji!"


    A voice snapped him out of his thoughts. Turning, Ryuji saw Senzaemon and the others walking toward him.


    The headmaster of Totsuki Academy led the group, bowing his head deeply in gratitude.


    "Thank you so much, Mr. Ryuji!" Senzaemon said, his voice filled with genuine appreciation. "If it weren''t for you, I dread to think what might have become of Totsuki Academy!"


    Ryuji waved his hand dismissively, his expression lighthearted.


    "It''s no trouble. I just happened to be here," he replied simply. The truth was, Ryuji hadn''t acted purely out of altruism. His curiosity about the food curse spirit had been a significant factor.


    But, of course, there was another reason.


    "The food here at Totsuki Academy is unique. Losing it would''ve been a real shame," he added, his tone laced with a playful grin.


    Hearing this, Senzaemon chuckled heartily, clearly relieved. "Totsuki Academy is always open to you, Mr. Ryuji, anytime and anywhere!"


    "If Ryuji likes, I''d be happy to prepare food for him personally, anytime he wishes!"


    It was Alice who spoke this time, her eyes sparkling with mischievous intent. She stepped forward, smiling brightly, her confidence unwavering.


    Unlike her cousin Erina, Alice was bold, unafraid to express herself. Her feelings for Ryuji were clear, there was no point in hiding them.


    The heat in her gaze didn''t go unnoticed by Ryuji. He met her eyes with a small, knowing smile.


    "There''ll be plenty of opportunities," he said, leaving his words intentionally vague. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alice''s grin widened, while Erina, standing nearby, glanced away, her expression a mix of exasperation and embarrassment.


    Kaguya, however, was less composed. Her grip tightened slightly on the hem of her skirt, her jealousy barely concealed.


    This Alice¡­ she''s too bold! Kaguya thought to herself, biting her lip.


    Though jealous, Kaguya resolved to step up her game. If Alice could be so forward, then she could too. After all, hadn''t Hayasaka told her that a lady must be decisive when it came to matters of love?


    ---


    By the time Ryuji and Kaguya left Totsuki Academy, the sun had already begun to dip toward the horizon. Senzaemon and the rest stayed behind to oversee the repairs to the school grounds.


    The damage caused by the food curse spirit had been extensive, but for someone like Senzaemon, wealth and resources weren''t an issue. Everything could be rebuilt, even if it would take some time.


    When they finally arrived at the Shinomiya estate, Ryuji prepared to take his leave. But just as he turned to go, Kaguya''s voice stopped him in his tracks.


    "It''s getting late. Why don''t you stay here tonight, Ryuji?"


    Her words were calm, but the slight redness in her cheeks betrayed her embarrassment.


    Ryuji blinked, glancing up at the sky. While it was true the sun was setting, it wasn''t exactly "late." There was still plenty of daylight left.


    Noticing his skeptical look, Kaguya averted her eyes, her tone faltering slightly.


    "I-I just think it would be¡­ more convenient. That''s all!" she added hurriedly, though the faint hint of expectation in her voice was hard to miss.


    In truth, Kaguya had her own reasoning. To her, Ryuji wasn''t just anyone, he was her fianc¨¦, the man she believed was destined to be her husband. If she couldn''t even hold his attention now, how could she possibly consider herself a suitable wife in the future?


    This mindset, of course, had been encouraged by Hayasaka, who was always whispering such ideas into her ear.


    And so, despite her embarrassment, Kaguya waited with bated breath for Ryuji''s answer, her heart pounding in her chest.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 100+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 172: I am Super Brave

    Seeing the anticipation and slight nervousness in Kaguya''s eyes, Ryuji couldn''t help but laugh softly.


    "Well, now that you mention it, I do feel a bit tired. Maybe I should rest here tonight."


    For Kaguya to invite him to her home and say those words, Ryuji knew how much courage it must have taken her. If he refused, wouldn''t that be a bit too harsh?


    "Really?"


    Kaguya''s face lit up with surprise and joy, her eyes sparkling as she nodded quickly. She had been prepared for rejection, worried that Ryuji might not feel the same way about her, but his answer filled her with relief.


    She immediately led Ryuji into the mansion, her steps almost bouncing with newfound confidence.


    ---


    Since Kaguya had cemented her relationship with Ryuji, her status within the Shinomiya family had undergone a significant transformation.


    Previously, as an illegitimate child, her position in the family was delicate at best. She had the title of heir, but her background always cast a shadow over her. Now, everything was different.


    Her living arrangements had improved, her influence within the family had grown, and most importantly, Shinomiya Yan''an himself had made it clear: if anyone dared to speak ill of Kaguya, they would face his wrath.


    ---


    "Miss!"


    Ai, who had returned to the mansion earlier, greeted Kaguya upon seeing her walk in. She had recovered from her exhaustion both mental and physical from the prior night.


    However, her composure faltered the moment she noticed Ryuji following closely behind Kaguya.


    "Wait¡­ what?" Ai thought, her eyes widening slightly.


    She had been under the impression that Kaguya would spend the day with Ryuji and return home later in the evening. She hadn''t anticipated that Ryuji would accompany her back to the mansion.


    "What, don''t recognize me anymore?" Ryuji asked, a playful smile tugging at his lips.


    Caught off guard, Ai''s expression wavered for a split second. But before she could respond, Kaguya''s curious gaze turned to her.


    Ai quickly straightened her posture, clearing her throat. "Mr. Ryuji!" she said with formal politeness. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her sudden shift in tone didn''t escape Ryuji''s notice. The corner of his lips twitched as he fought back a laugh.


    Meanwhile, Kaguya''s own curiosity deepened. She hadn''t realized how well Hayasaka and Ryuji seemed to know each other.


    "I didn''t expect to see Mr. Ryuji back so soon!" Ai continued, keeping her expression neutral.


    "Get used to it," Kaguya interjected, her voice light yet filled with happiness. "This won''t be the last time Ryuji visits."


    Ai quickly grasped the meaning behind Kaguya''s words. From now on, Ryuji would be a frequent guest here.


    While this thought didn''t particularly bother her, Ai couldn''t help but feel a little guilty. She glanced at Ryuji, who seemed far too amused by her serious demeanor.


    Fortunately, Kaguya didn''t pick up on the subtle exchange between the two.


    As night fell, and Ryuji went to freshen up, Ai finally had a moment to speak with Kaguya privately.


    ---


    "Miss, why did you suddenly invite Mr. Ryuji to the mansion?" Ai asked curiously, lowering her voice.


    Kaguya tilted her head slightly, as though Ai''s question didn''t make sense.


    "Didn''t you suggest it?" she replied, her tone matter-of-fact.


    "...When did I suggest that?" Ai''s brows furrowed in confusion.


    But then, it hit her.


    She remembered. A while back, during one of their private conversations, Kaguya had asked her how to get closer to Ryuji. At the time, Ai had been distracted¡ªchatting with Ryuji over text while Kaguya asked for advice.


    Absentmindedly, she had replied, "Why not just invite him over, do what needs to be done, and the relationship will naturally improve?"


    At the time, Ai hadn''t thought much of it. In fact, she doubted Kaguya would act on such bold advice. For all her confidence, Kaguya could be surprisingly shy when it came to matters of the heart.


    But now¡­


    "You actually did it," Ai thought to herself, almost speechless.


    "What''s wrong?" Kaguya asked, her tone innocent.


    Ai shook her head quickly. "Nothing, Miss."


    She wasn''t about to admit that she''d given that advice without expecting Kaguya to follow through. The fact that Kaguya had acted so decisively came as a pleasant surprise.


    But even so, Ai couldn''t help but ask, "Are you really ready for this, Miss?"


    Her question carried more weight than Kaguya initially realized. Ai wasn''t just talking about inviting Ryuji over for a casual visit, she was referring to what it truly meant to deepen their relationship.


    "..."


    Kaguya hesitated. For a moment, her usually composed demeanor faltered.


    But then, as though remembering something important, her eyes regained their resolve.


    "Of course," Kaguya said firmly, nodding with newfound confidence.


    Earlier in the day, Alice''s boldness had left a deep impression on her. Kaguya realized that if she wanted to hold onto Ryuji, she couldn''t afford to hesitate. As a Shinomiya, courage and determination were traits she needed to embrace fully.


    If she couldn''t even take this step, how could she call herself a worthy partner for someone like Ryuji?


    Ai blinked, genuinely impressed. While she couldn''t quite pinpoint what had caused this change, she had to admit, this wasn''t the timid Kaguya she was used to.


    "Well," Ai said with a small smile, "I wish you the best, Miss."


    Kaguya didn''t respond immediately. Instead, she glanced toward the direction of the guest room where Ryuji was staying, her heart pounding in her chest.


    "I can do this," she thought to herself. "I, Kaguya Shinomiya, am super brave!"

 Chapter 173: Arisu Comes to Visit

    That night, Kaguya didn''t back down.


    "Are you ready?"


    Ryuji looked at the beauty standing before him, a little surprised by her determination.


    "Y-Yeah!"


    Kaguya, though slightly embarrassed, nodded firmly. At this moment, she couldn''t afford to falter.


    Kaguya, you can do this.


    In her heart, she continued to cheer herself on.


    "Alright then, I''ll start."


    Ryuji, seeing her resolve, felt that if he hesitated now, it might reflect poorly on him.


    Fifteen minutes later, Ryuji stepped out of the room.


    Outside, Ai was tidying up as part of her usual maid duties. Of course, she also had half a mind to eavesdrop.


    But before she even had a chance to press her ear to the door, it was over.


    "Wait¡­ is the young lady''s endurance that bad?"


    It wasn''t that Ai doubted Ryuji''s ability. She was well aware of how formidable he was. Still, the brevity of the situation left her stunned.


    "..."


    In response, Ryuji merely shrugged.


    "She needs time to adjust," he explained casually.


    Kaguya''s resilience, it turned out, was not as impressive as her usual demeanor might suggest. Within just fifteen minutes, she had fainted.


    He considered using reverse cursed energy to help her recover but decided against it. Better to leave her with a memorable experience rather than overdo it. After all, Ryuji wasn''t in a hurry.


    "Tsk!"


    Ai clicked her tongue, finding it amusing that Kaguya, usually so perfect, had such a glaring weakness.


    After a moment, Ai turned her attention back to Ryuji.


    "And you? Aren''t you feeling a little¡­ uncomfortable?" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It must''ve been frustrating to stop halfway.


    "That''s why I came out here, isn''t it?" Ryuji replied, a faint smile on his face as he looked at her meaningfully.


    Ai quickly understood what he meant. With a smirk, she approached him slowly and knelt down without hesitation.


    ¡ª


    Late at night, at the Nishimiya residence.


    Due to working overtime, Yaeko arrived home much later than usual.


    She assumed both of her daughters would already be asleep, but to her surprise, she found her eldest daughter, Shouko, and her younger daughter, Yuzuru, sitting in the living room waiting for her.


    "...?"


    The scene made Yaeko feel both touched and puzzled.


    "Why are you two still up so late?"


    "Ha~"


    Yuzuru let out a sleepy yawn before replying lazily, "It''s not my fault. Shouko said she wanted to wait for you, so I stayed up with her."


    It wasn''t unusual for Yaeko to return late due to work. However, tonight, her eldest daughter had insisted on waiting.


    Hearing this, Yaeko looked at Shouko curiously.


    Despite the exhaustion evident on her face, with dark circles under her eyes, Shoko forced a gentle smile and signed her response.


    "It''s nothing. I just wanted to spend more time with you, Mom."


    Lately, nightmares had been plaguing Shouko. The dark circles under her eyes were a clear indication of her restless nights.


    However, she had kept her struggles to herself, not wanting to worry her mother or sister. After all, telling them wouldn''t change anything, except to make them more anxious.


    Still, deep down, she had come to a resolution.


    When the time comes¡­ I''ll quietly find a place to disappear. That would be for the best.


    But for now, for just a few more days, she wanted to be close to her family.


    "Is that so?"


    Unaware of the deeper turmoil in Shouko''s heart, Yaeko simply took her words at face value. Watching her daughter sign, a warm smile spread across her face.


    Despite her strict nature, Yaeko cared deeply for her daughters and loved them dearly.


    She sat down beside Shouko and said gently, "You should get more sleep. Look at those dark circles, have you been staying up playing on your phone at night?"


    Apart from this, Yaeko couldn''t think of another reason for her daughter''s tired appearance.


    "Exactly!" Yuzuru chimed in, still half-asleep. "Sister, you''ve had dark circles under your eyes for days now. Did you find a game you''re addicted to or something?"


    Yuzuru''s tone was teasing, more playful than serious. To her, as long as her sister was happy, it didn''t matter what she did.


    Shouko, however, didn''t bother correcting the misunderstanding. She simply smiled, nodded, and reassured them that she''d rest better in the future.


    Just as the three of them were about to head to bed, a voice called out from outside the door.


    "Shouko doesn''t have dark circles because she stays up playing games."


    "...?"


    The sudden voice startled all three of them¡ªYaeko, Shouko, and Yuzuru.


    Shouko''s face paled. Did the person outside know something?


    Yaeko frowned slightly, sensing a deeper meaning in the words. She glanced at Shouko, who was avoiding eye contact, looking guilty.


    Resolute, Yaeko walked over to the door and opened it.


    Standing outside was Arisu, leaning lightly on her cane, with Masumi standing behind her, arms crossed as usual.


    "Sorry for the intrusion," Arisu greeted with a polite bow. Her demeanor was calm and graceful, with impeccable etiquette.


    "Who are you?" Yaeko asked, confused by the sudden visit.


    "I''m Shouko''s classmate, Arisu Sakayanagi," Arisu replied with a warm smile.

 Chapter 174: All Gone

    Shouko''s classmate?


    This was the first time in all these years that one of Shouko''s classmates had come directly to her home.


    "...?"


    Shouko also glanced over in surprise.


    Wasn''t this the same Sakayanagi Arisu who had misunderstood that she was going to jump off the school rooftop a few days ago?


    She was indeed her classmate.


    But Shouko couldn''t hide her confusion.


    After all, even though they were classmates, they''d barely interacted before. Why was she here now?


    "Come in."


    Noticing her daughter''s subtle reaction, Yaeko hesitated for a moment before stepping aside to let Arisu and Masumi enter.


    "Excuse me."


    Arisu nodded politely and stepped inside, with Masumi following close behind.


    From start to finish, Masumi said nothing.


    In fact, Masumi herself was feeling quite confused.


    Earlier, Arisu had only asked her to collect information about Shouko, which she''d done. But tonight, right after finishing her review of the gathered information, Arisu had dragged her out without any explanation.


    Even now, Masumi had no idea what was going through Arisu''s mind.


    Did she discover something in the files that Masumi herself missed?


    The more Masumi thought about it, the more baffled she became.


    "What''s with the cane?"


    Yuzuru, who had initially been wary, couldn''t help but ask as she eyed Arisu walking with a cane.


    Yuzuru wasn''t particularly fond of her sister''s classmates. After all, her sister had been bullied by some of them before. However, this one seemed¡­ different.


    "Oh, this?"


    Arisu glanced at her cane and smiled lightly. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Because of my congenital heart disease, I can''t do any strenuous physical activity, so I need a cane to walk."


    There was no embarrassment in her tone; she stated the fact plainly.


    Hearing this, the room fell into an awkward silence.


    Even Masumi, who already knew, glanced at Arisu briefly.


    As for the others¡ªYaeko, Yuzuru, and especially Shouko, they looked at her in surprise.


    None of them had expected Arisu to have a congenital heart disease.


    The gazes directed at her quickly shifted to one of pity and sympathy.


    "Are you feeling sorry for me?"


    Arisu chuckled softly at their reactions.


    "There''s no need for that. My father is already arranging for a suitable heart transplant. Once a match is found, I''ll be able to undergo surgery.


    "The procedure might be risky, but as far as money is concerned, there''s nothing to worry about."


    Arisu''s family was well-off, part of the elite, so finances were the least of her concerns.


    "..."


    Yaeko shook her head slightly and decided not to dwell on Arisu''s condition.


    Instead, she looked at her again and asked, "You mentioned earlier that Shouko''s dark circles weren''t caused by staying up late playing games. Do you know why?"


    Arisu didn''t answer immediately.


    Instead, she turned her attention to Shouko, who was visibly flustered.


    "It seems Shouko hasn''t figured out how to tell her family yet," Arisu said casually.


    "..."


    Shouko stayed silent, her head lowering further.


    It was clear to her now: Arisu really knew something.


    Hesitating for a moment, Shouko picked up her phone and typed a short message to Arisu.


    Please don''t say anything.


    The sight of those words immediately changed the atmosphere in the room.


    Yuzuru, who had previously been sleepy, instantly became alert. She stood up and demanded, "What do you mean, don''t say anything? Sister, what''s going on with you?!"


    "..."


    Shouko kept her head down, refusing to respond.


    Yaeko, on the other hand, had started to piece things together. She looked at her eldest daughter deeply before turning to Arisu.


    "So, do you know what''s happening?"


    "Of course."


    Arisu didn''t hesitate to confirm.


    "I can''t help it. I''m just too kind-hearted. I can''t stand by and watch someone so young throw their life away."


    Despite her usual playful and mischievous nature, Arisu wasn''t heartless. She wouldn''t bother helping someone cruel or unkind.


    But someone like Shouko, so gentle and kind her death would be an absolute tragedy.


    Otherwise, why would Arisu be here, so late at night, with no real obligation to intervene?


    "Wait, what?"


    Both Yaeko and Yuzuru froze, panic quickly creeping into their expressions.


    "What do you mean by that? My sister is going to die? That''s impossible!" Yuzuru protested immediately.


    "Is it?"


    Arisu didn''t answer directly. Instead, she gestured toward Shouko, silently prompting her to speak.


    Yuzuru turned to her sister, her emotions running high.


    "Sister, what''s going on? Tell me! You''re not going to die¡ªright?"


    Yaeko, too, stared at Shouko, her brow furrowing deeply.


    "..."


    Shoko still didn''t speak, her head lowering further.


    "Shouko!"


    Unable to bear the tension, Yaeko called out her daughter''s name, her voice trembling.


    Her heart pounded as fear took hold.


    What was going on? Was her daughter really going to die?


    No. No, that couldn''t be true!


    But Shouko''s continued silence seemed to confirm their worst fears.


    "Do you want to know how I know this?"


    Arisu''s voice cut through the heavy atmosphere, this time directed at Shoko.


    Hearing this, Shouko finally raised her head slightly, her expression filled with confusion and apprehension.


    To be honest, even she wanted to know how Arisu had learned about this.


    There was no way the other girl should know anything about her situation.


    "Because all the girls who dragged you into the video room that day are dead."


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 175: Am I So Vicious?

    Dead?


    Shouko was stunned, unable to process what she''d just heard.


    She had noticed that those girls hadn''t been coming to school lately, but she had assumed they were just celebrating the fact that the curse had been lifted from them. Perhaps they had decided to skip school out of sheer relief.


    But now, it seemed that wasn''t the case at all.


    "It''s a shock, isn''t it?" Arisu said with a faint smile. "Of course, the real reason I''m here is because I found the videotape you destroyed."


    Shouko''s breath caught.


    If she hadn''t destroyed the tape, if she had actually passed it on to someone else to transfer the curse to them, Arisu wouldn''t have lifted a finger to help her.


    But because she had destroyed it, Arisu, who at her core couldn''t stand to see someone so kind suffer such a cruel fate, had decided to intervene.


    "So¡­ you managed to deduce all of this from the information we gathered?" Masumi finally spoke, looking at Arisu in disbelief.


    It didn''t make sense. Masumi had gone through the same materials as Arisu, but she hadn''t picked up on any of this.


    Was she really that dense?


    "No, no, no. That''s impossible. I''m not stupid!" Masumi tried to convince herself internally, but the creeping self-doubt was hard to ignore.


    "I told you to read more about urban legends," Arisu said, rolling her eyes at Masumi.


    Sadako''s cursed videotape was one of the most famous examples of an urban legend. How could Masumi not know about something so well-known?


    "..."


    Masumi didn''t respond, but inwardly, she felt a little humiliated.


    "Wait¡­ what videotape? What urban legend? What are you talking about?" Yaeko, who had been silent until now, finally spoke, her tone filled with urgency.


    Yuzuru, sitting beside her, looked equally frantic. They were struggling to stay calm after hearing that Shoko might die.


    "In that case, let me explain everything Shouko hasn''t told you yet," Arisu said, her voice steady.


    She then began to recount the urban legend of Sadako''s cursed videotape, explaining its details and how Shouko had been dragged into it by her so-called classmates. These classmates had tried to transfer the curse to Shoko in order to save themselves.


    "Those bastards!" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moment Yuzuru heard this, she shouted angrily.


    Her sister had always been kind and selfless. How could anyone take advantage of her like this?


    Yaeko, on the other hand, didn''t say a word. She clenched her fists tightly, her knuckles turning white. Rage boiled inside her.


    Before, she might have dismissed such a story as superstition or nonsense. But now, in a world where sorcerers and curses were undeniably real, how could she doubt it?


    "Why didn''t you tell us?"


    Tears streamed down Yaeko''s face as she turned to Shouko, her voice trembling.


    She couldn''t even imagine it, if Arisu hadn''t shown up tonight, her daughter might have died, and she wouldn''t have known anything until it was too late.


    "..."


    Shouko didn''t reply. She felt guilty, knowing she had kept this from her family.


    But facing her mother''s tearful gaze, she forced a faint smile and used sign language to reassure her.


    I didn''t want to worry you.


    "Sister!"


    Yuzuru couldn''t hold back any longer. She rushed forward and threw her arms around Shouko, tears streaming down her face.


    "What do we do? Are you really going to die?" Yuzuru''s voice cracked as she buried her face in her sister''s shoulder.


    Shouko gently patted Yuzuru''s back, offering what little comfort she could.


    "So that''s why¡­" Yaeko muttered, her voice breaking.


    It was all starting to make sense now. The reason Shoko had been trying to spend so much time with them lately, it was because she didn''t have much time left.


    "How long do you have?"


    Shouko hesitated for a moment, then slowly raised two fingers.


    Two days.


    Her daughter only had two days left.


    At that moment, the ever-composed Yaeko broke down, collapsing to the ground.


    Why? Why was this happening?


    Her eldest daughter had already endured so much in her life. Why did this have to happen to her too?


    "How cruel¡­" Masumi muttered softly, her face showing a rare moment of sympathy.


    But then she glanced at Arisu, who was still smiling calmly, and couldn''t help but feel irritated.


    "You''re still smiling? Don''t you feel even a little bad for them?" Masumi snapped.


    "Why would I?" Arisu replied with a shrug. "It''s not like this is an unsolvable problem. Why waste time crying over it?"


    "..."


    Her words stunned everyone in the room.


    Shouko, Yaeko, and Yuzuru all turned to look at her in disbelief.


    "Wait¡­ you''re saying there''s a solution?"


    Arisu let out a small sigh and shook her head.


    "Why else do you think I came here? Do you honestly think I''d show up just to deliver bad news and leave? Do I seem that cruel to you?"


    No one answered, but their silence was enough of a response.


    "Unbelievable," Arisu muttered, rolling her eyes. "Do I really look like such a heartless person?"


    "..."


    Everyone in the room was at a loss for words. They couldn''t exactly argue with her.


    "So¡­ what do we do?" Yaeko asked cautiously, her voice trembling with hope and fear.


    "Simple," Arisu said, clearing her throat. "This kind of problem? It''s nothing new. And luckily for us, there are professionals who deal with these things."


    "Professionals?" Yaeko and Yuzuru exchanged glances.


    "Yes," Arisu replied with a small smirk. "I''m talking about sorcerers."


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 100+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 176: Good Guy? I’m Not a Good Guy

    "But!"


    While this was certainly a potential solution, Yuzuru hesitated, her voice tinged with unease.


    "We don''t know any sorcerers! And even if we did¡­" She trailed off, but everyone understood what she meant.


    Why would a sorcerer help them?


    Sorcerers were powerful, almost untouchable figures. People like them, ordinary and insignificant, had no right to request their aid.


    Despite her youth, Yuzuru was well aware of how the world worked. She knew they didn''t have anything to offer in return for a sorcerer''s help.


    At that moment, Yaeko straightened her back, determination gleaming in her eyes.


    "No matter what, I''ll find a way to get a sorcerer''s help!" she declared firmly.


    For her daughter, Yaeko was willing to do anything.


    Women may be seen as weak, but a mother protecting her child was a force to be reckoned with. At this moment, Yaeko wasn''t just a woman; she was a mother desperately trying to save her daughter.


    "Mom!"


    Yuzuru looked at her, worry etched on her face. But after a moment, she nodded seriously, her voice steady.


    "Yes, you''re right. If it means saving my sister, I''ll do whatever it takes too!"


    "..."


    Shouko watched her mother and sister with tearful eyes.


    She was deeply moved by their determination.


    If given the choice, she didn''t want to die either.


    But she also didn''t want her family to suffer or lower themselves for her sake.


    She raised her hands, intending to sign that they shouldn''t trouble themselves for her. But before she could finish, Arisu spoke up.


    "Well, well, it seems I came here for the right reason," Arisu said with a faint smile.


    If a kind girl like Shouko and her warm, supportive family were truly destroyed by something as horrifying as a curse, Arisu knew it would weigh on her conscience forever.


    "Let us handle the rest of this," she continued.


    Masumi, who had been standing quietly to the side, nodded and added, "Yeah, we''ll take care of it."


    Despite her usual blunt and sharp demeanor, Masumi wasn''t heartless. She couldn''t bear the thought of someone so gentle being snuffed out like this.


    "Really?"


    Yuzuru''s eyes lit up with hope as she looked at Masumi and Arisu.


    Masumi didn''t wait for Arisu to respond and immediately answered, "Of course!"


    She then glanced at Arisu and smirked.


    "Arisu''s capable. She''ll make sure everything gets sorted out."


    Hearing this, Yuzuru and Yaeko instinctively turned to Arisu, their gazes filled with trust and expectation.


    "..."


    Arisu rolled her eyes, clearly annoyed. She shot Masumi a sharp look.


    "You''re talking like you''re the one who''s going to do all the work!"


    Masumi shrugged nonchalantly, completely unfazed.


    "What''s the problem? You''re the brains here, and I''m the brawn. We''re a team. What''s mine is yours, and what''s yours is¡­ still yours," she added with a teasing grin.


    "Tsk."


    Arisu sighed in exasperation, realizing there was no point arguing. She cleared her throat and turned to the family, all of whom were waiting anxiously.


    "Anyway, let me make a call first."


    ¡ª


    Elsewhere, Ryuji, who was just about to get some rest, glanced at his phone.


    Seeing Arisu''s name on the caller ID, he raised an eyebrow.


    It was unexpected. The two of them had exchanged contact information back when they''d crossed paths at the Service Club, but they''d never actually used it.


    "What could she want at this hour?" he muttered, before answering.


    "Hello?"


    "Ryuji," Arisu greeted, her tone polite but direct.


    "Do you know someone named Shouko Nishimiya?"


    "... Shouko Nishimiya?" Ryuji repeated, the name jogging his memory.


    Oh, right. She was a character from the anime, A Silent Voice¡ªa deaf-mute girl with a kind heart. Among all the heroines he knew of, she stood out as unique.


    "No, I don''t know her. Why?"


    While Ryuji recognized her name from the anime, he hadn''t actually met her in real life.


    Arisu didn''t seem surprised by his answer. She calmly began explaining everything she had learned about Shouko''s situation, including the curse and the urban legend surrounding it.


    "I see," Ryuji said after she finished. He now understood why Arisu had reached out to him.


    It sounded similar to the storyline in the anime, where Shouko had endured bullying. But now, there was the added element of a curse tied to Sadako''s videotape.


    "Sadako, huh?" Ryuji murmured thoughtfully.


    Sadako was one of the most infamous figures in urban legends. The cursed videotape, the terrifying way her curse spread, it was all deeply ingrained in popular culture.


    In this case, it sounded like Sadako''s legend had been influenced by a cursed spirit, possibly evolving into a fully-fledged special-grade entity.


    A special-grade curse¡­


    Ryuji''s interest was piqued. Ordinary first-grade curses no longer held much value to him. Only special-grade cursed spirits were worth his attention now, especially for his Soul Devouring technique.


    However, even with that thought in mind, he didn''t immediately agree to help.


    "So, tell me¡­ what makes you so sure I''ll help you?" he asked, a faint trace of amusement in his tone.


    She had called him at this late hour, clearly confident he''d say yes.


    On the other end of the line, Arisu remained calm. She didn''t seem the least bit rattled by his question.


    "Because I know you''re a good person," she replied matter-of-factly.


    "..." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryuji froze for a moment, caught off guard.


    Was she seriously giving him the "good guy" card?


    Before he could respond, Arisu continued, her tone confident and unwavering.


    "You''re someone who can''t just stand by and let an innocent, kind-hearted girl die. Isn''t that right, Ryuji?"


    Ryuji chuckled softly, shaking his head.


    "You''re mistaken," he said, his voice low and calm. "I''ve never claimed to be a good person."


    The idea of being labeled a "good guy" was almost laughable to him.


    But Arisu didn''t seem fazed by his response. She simply smiled and added, "Even so, if you''re willing to help, the Sakayanagi family will owe you a favor. Whatever you need in the future, we''ll do our best to repay you."


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 100+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 177: After I Die

    Ryuji wasn''t the type to jump into something for free. If no benefits were mentioned, it was hard for him to agree.


    So, when Arisu added her family''s offer, Ryuji smiled knowingly.


    "You should''ve just said that earlier!" he said with a hint of amusement.


    If she''d been upfront, he wouldn''t have had to question her motives.


    Arisu, however, just smiled politely, clearly unfazed. She didn''t really believe that Ryuji was interested in her family''s offer.


    Given his strength and status, there were plenty of powerful families who would likely line up to do him favors. Even if the Sakayanagi family offered their help, they''d probably never make it to the top of the list.


    "Thank you, Ryuji-san," Arisu said politely before providing him with Shouko''s home address.


    "Don''t worry," Ryuji replied calmly.


    After hanging up the phone, Arisu turned to the Nishimiya family, who were staring at her with hopeful yet anxious expressions.


    "Relax," she reassured them, waving her hand lightly.


    "If even this man can''t solve the problem, then I doubt anyone in this world can."


    Her confidence in Ryuji was unwavering. Even people outside the world of sorcery knew his reputation. He was widely regarded as the strongest sorcerer alive.


    If this was beyond him, then no one else could help them. At least, that was Arisu''s belief.


    "..."


    The Nishimiya family remained silent, processing her words.


    They didn''t know much about sorcerers or curses. To them, these were distant, almost mythical things. They had always thought that if anything strange ever happened, the best solution was to stay away from it.


    But now, something horrifying had entered their lives, and they were powerless to stop it.


    Just as the room fell into an uneasy silence, a voice suddenly broke through.


    "I didn''t know Miss Sakayanagi had such faith in me," Ryuji said, his tone light and amused.


    "???" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The unexpected voice startled everyone. They glanced around, confused. They could hear him, but they couldn''t see him.


    Before they could fully react, the air in the center of the living room began to twist and distort.


    As the distortion grew, Ryuji''s figure slowly emerged from the swirling space.


    This was his spatial movement technique, something he rarely used.


    "W-What is this?"


    "Ah!"


    The strange and sudden appearance made the Nishimiya family jump back in fright. Even Yuzuru, who tried to stay strong, clutched her sister''s arm nervously.


    Kamuro, too, was visibly startled. She wasn''t used to seeing something so bizarre up close.


    As for Arisu, she managed to keep her composure, though her eyes betrayed her surprise.


    "You really live up to your reputation, Ryuji-san," she remarked with a small smile.


    Given everything she''d heard about him, this kind of display wasn''t entirely unexpected. If anything, it only reinforced her confidence in him.


    "So, who''s the one dealing with the curse?" Ryuji asked casually, glancing around the room.


    It didn''t take long for his eyes to land on Shouko. Her timid and delicate demeanor stood out immediately.


    "Oh¡­ the aura of a cursed spirit. A curse, huh?" he murmured, narrowing his eyes slightly as he sensed the lingering energy around her.


    "Please!"


    Before Ryuji could say anything else, Yaeko suddenly dropped to her knees in front of him, her head bowed deeply.


    "Please save my daughter!" she begged, her voice trembling.


    The strong, cold demeanor she usually carried had completely crumbled. Now, she was just a desperate mother pleading for her child''s life.


    "Mom!"


    Yuzuru''s eyes widened in shock at the sight of her mother kneeling. After a brief pause, she rushed forward and knelt beside her.


    Shouko, unable to speak, followed suit. She knelt quietly, her face full of sorrow as she looked up at Ryuji.


    "Please save my sister! I''ll do anything you ask!" Yuzuru pleaded earnestly.


    Ryuji sighed and scratched the back of his head.


    "What do you think I''m here for?" he said lightly, his tone carrying a hint of exasperation.


    Even if they hadn''t said anything, he had already decided to act. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have come in the first place.


    "The cursed energy surrounding her is growing stronger," Ryuji noted, turning back to Shouko. "If this really is Sadako''s curse, then the outbreak is probably just a few days away."


    Shouko nodded obediently, silently confirming his words.


    "Alright, then tell me everything that happened," Ryuji said, sitting cross-legged on the floor.


    On the phone, Arisu had given him only a brief summary of the situation. Now, he wanted the full story.


    Yaeko and Yuzuru still didn''t fully understand what was happening, but Arisu had a clearer picture.


    "I''ll explain," Arisu offered, stepping forward.


    She could tell from Ryuji''s relaxed demeanor that this wasn''t a particularly difficult situation for him. That realization put her at ease.


    Arisu began recounting everything she knew about Shouko''s curse, how it started, what had happened at school, and the cruel actions of her classmates.


    After listening for more than ten minutes, Ryuji nodded thoughtfully.


    "I see," he said, his expression calm. "It''s really stupid, isn''t it?"


    The Nishimiya family froze, startled by his blunt remark.


    "To think she was framed and cursed by others, yet still tried to handle it all herself," Ryuji continued.


    "Her plan to make herself the final victim, breaking the curse that way¡­ it''s so naive. If it were me, I wouldn''t care what happened after I was gone. If I died, the rest of the world could drown for all I care."

 Chapter 178: Can You Speak?

    "..."


    Shouko didn''t say anything, but she stared at Ryuji with a look of dissatisfaction.


    In her heart, she didn''t think there was anything wrong with what she had done.


    If she were given the choice again, Shouko was certain she would still make the same decision.


    She was, at her core, a girl with an incredibly kind heart.


    Even after years of bullying, she continued to see the world with compassion and love.


    "Well, I don''t think your idea was naive," Ryuji said, waving his hand dismissively.


    Shouko''s eyes brightened for a moment, but Ryuji quickly followed up with a sharp observation.


    "But¡­ since you knew the videotape was tied to Sadako''s curse, how could you be sure it was the only tape?"


    "..."


    Shouko froze, her expression blank as she stared at Ryuji.


    Her mind raced, replaying his words. She realized he was right, it had never occurred to her that there might be more than one cursed tape.


    "So even if you destroyed that one tape..."


    Ryuji paused, his tone calm but firm. "There''s no guarantee it would have changed anything."


    Ryuji didn''t know Sadako personally, but based on what he''d heard about the legend, her curse wouldn''t be limited to a single copy of a videotape. Destroying one was, unfortunately, meaningless in the grand scheme of things.


    Though, he admitted silently, it was admirable that Shouko had the courage to destroy it.


    "..."


    Hearing this, Shouko''s heart sank. She lowered her head in disappointment, the small hope she had been clinging to crumbling.


    So¡­ in the end, she hadn''t changed anything. She felt powerless, the same way she always had.


    "I don''t want to hear that kind of self-pity!"


    Ryuji''s voice cut through her thoughts, breaking her spiral of despair. He waved his hand as if to shoo away her negativity.


    "Let''s solve your problem first. Once Sadako is dealt with, even the people who watched those tapes won''t be cursed anymore. That''s what''s important right now."


    Shouko''s eyes widened with hope, and she looked at Ryuji with surprise.


    "Really? Is that possible?"


    Beside her, Yaeko and Yuzuru both turned their hopeful gazes toward him, waiting anxiously for his confirmation.


    "It''s not that big of a deal," Ryuji said with a casual shrug.


    He stepped closer to Shouko, raising one hand and gently placing his palm on her forehead.


    "Come here," he said softly, his tone calm and reassuring.


    Shouko hesitated for a moment, then obediently stepped forward. Slowly, she lowered her head, letting her forehead rest against his palm.


    Though Ryuji hadn''t explained much, Shouko instinctively felt like she could trust him. She closed her eyes, letting herself relax. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryuji focused, extending his cursed energy to sense the lingering curse on her.


    Sadako''s curse worked like a mark, leaving behind a trace of her energy on her targets. Through this mark, Sadako could track and torment her victims for seven days before ultimately claiming their lives.


    During this period, the cursed were plagued by fear and hallucinations, unable to find peace even with their eyes closed.


    The room grew silent as everyone held their breath, watching the scene unfold. No one dared to make a sound, afraid of disrupting whatever Ryuji was doing.


    "Found it," Ryuji murmured, his eyes narrowing.


    He had located the cursed energy emanating from Sadako''s mark on Shouko. Without hesitation, he formed his hand into a claw-like shape and made a pulling motion.


    Everyone gasped as something dark and sinister began to materialize. A phantom of Sadako, wild and menacing, was slowly pulled out from Shoko''s forehead.


    The phantom''s expression was twisted with rage, and it flailed its limbs as if trying to fight back. But no matter how much it struggled, it couldn''t break free from Ryuji''s grip.


    "This¡­"


    The Nishimiya family stared in shock and fear. Even Masumi, who usually stayed composed, looked unsettled by the sight.


    Arisu, while calm on the surface, couldn''t hide the flicker of surprise in her eyes.


    Within moments, Ryuji had completely pulled Sadako''s phantom out. The cursed spirit''s translucent figure writhed in his grasp, its face contorted in an eerie mix of fury and desperation.


    But Ryuji remained unfazed.


    He smiled faintly, his grip tightening.


    "Ha!"


    With a small burst of strength, his hand crushed the phantom.


    "Bang!"


    The shadowy figure exploded in his hand like a balloon, dissipating into thin air.


    "Is¡­ is it over?"


    The room fell into silence for a moment before Yaeko cautiously stepped closer to her daughter.


    Shouko looked slightly pale, but for the first time in days, her expression seemed calm, almost peaceful.


    "I¡­ I think I''m okay now," Shouko said softly, her voice trembling with a mix of disbelief and relief.


    Her words made Yaeko and Yuzuru freeze in place.


    "W-What''s wrong?" Shouko asked, confused by their stunned expressions.


    Shouldn''t they be happy? Why were they staring at her like that?


    "Uh¡­"


    It was Masumi who finally broke the silence, blinking as if to confirm what she was seeing.


    "Shouko¡­ it seems like you can speak now."


    "???"


    Shouko blinked, startled.


    Her lips parted, and she stammered, "I¡­ I can really speak?"


    The sound of her own voice made her gasp, her hands flying to her mouth in disbelief.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as the realization sank in.


    "I can talk!" she said again, her voice cracking with emotion.


    Yaeko hesitated for a moment, then asked carefully, "Shouko¡­ try to see if you can hear me too."


    Shouko''s hearing had been impaired for so long that she had always needed a hearing aid. Nervously, she reached up and removed it, holding her breath as she looked at her mother.


    "Shouko?" Yaeko called out, her voice trembling with anticipation.


    ****


    Support me on patreon to read 100+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 179: There Are Differences Between Heroines

    Yaeko naturally hoped her daughter could live a normal life, like everyone else.


    But after so many years of treatments and setbacks, she was afraid to hope too much. A part of her worried it might just be a false alarm.


    Even so, she looked at Shouko with eyes filled with hope.


    When Shouko heard her mother''s trembling voice calling out to her, tears started streaming down her face.


    "I can hear it! I can hear it!"


    Her voice was raw, shaky, but filled with pure joy.


    She didn''t need her hearing aids anymore.


    She wasn''t deaf. She wasn''t mute.


    "Shouko!"


    Yaeko, unable to hold back, rushed forward and pulled her daughter into a tight embrace.


    Standing nearby, Yuzuru tried to stay composed, but the sight of her sister crying in her mother''s arms broke her. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she joined them, wrapping her arms around both of them.


    Ryuji and the others didn''t interrupt the touching scene. They stood in silence, giving the family their moment.


    "You did this, didn''t you?"


    Arisu quietly stepped closer to Ryuji, her voice calm but filled with curiosity.


    No one else present had the ability to heal Shouko, after all.


    "..."


    Ryuji didn''t respond right away. Instead, he simply smiled, neither confirming nor denying it.


    Arisu''s own smile widened, and when she looked at Ryuji, her expression softened, as if seeing him in a new light.


    At that moment, Shouko finally managed to calm herself. She turned to face Ryuji, her teary eyes full of gratitude.


    "Mr. Ryuji," she said softly, her voice trembling as if she wasn''t sure she''d said it right.


    She hesitated, but her gaze was full of understanding.


    She knew her recovery wasn''t a coincidence.


    Her heart told her that the reason she could hear and speak again was standing right in front of her.


    "It''s nothing," Ryuji said casually, waving her gratitude away. "It wasn''t a big deal."


    To him, this kind of thing truly was nothing more than a small favor.


    But before Ryuji could say anything more, Shouko suddenly rushed forward.


    In a blur of motion, she wrapped her arms around him and buried her face against his chest. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you! Thank you so much!"


    Her voice cracked as she sobbed softly, her emotions pouring out.


    Even if it was easy for Ryuji, for her, it was life-changing.


    She had been bullied relentlessly for being deaf and mute. She had suffered in silence for so long, enduring ridicule and exclusion. She had never imagined she could ever have this second chance.


    Now, not only had Ryuji saved her from Sadako''s curse, but he had also made her¡­ whole.


    She didn''t know how else to express the overwhelming gratitude she felt, so she clung to him, trembling and crying softly.


    "Shouko¡­"


    Yaeko and Yuzuru, who were watching, were startled by her sudden action. They opened their mouths as if to say something, but when they saw the tears running down her face, they stayed quiet.


    They weren''t oblivious.


    They knew Shouko had always been strong on the surface, but deep down, she had felt the sting of inferiority. Her life as a deaf and mute girl had been filled with pain she rarely showed.


    Now, seeing her finally express all that emotion, they couldn''t bring themselves to interrupt.


    Yaeko and Yuzuru shared a glance before turning to Ryuji.


    Without a word, Yaeko knelt down in front of him, sitting in a formal posture with her head bowed.


    "Thank you so much for helping Shouko!"


    Her voice was full of sincerity and emotion.


    Yaeko didn''t know how to repay him. They weren''t wealthy, and even if they sold everything they owned, it wouldn''t be enough for someone like Ryuji.


    But in this moment, she would have done anything to show her gratitude.


    "If you ever need anything, no matter what it is, I''ll do whatever I can to repay you," she said earnestly.


    Yuzuru, after a brief moment of shock, quickly followed suit. She knelt down beside her mother and added, "Me too. I''ll do anything you ask of me. No matter how hard it is, I''ll do it!"


    Her voice was firm, unwavering.


    For her sister, she was willing to risk anything, even her life.


    "Mom, Yuzuru¡­"


    Shouko, who had started to calm down, was moved to tears again.


    As she watched her mother and sister kneel for her sake, her chest tightened. She had always known how much they cared for her, but seeing this made her realize just how far they would go for her.


    At the same time, she noticed she was still leaning against Ryuji. Her face flushed as the realization hit her.


    She stepped back quickly, bowing her head in embarrassment.


    "I''m sorry! I got carried away," she said softly, her voice shaking.


    Even though her disability had been cured, she still couldn''t help feeling small and insignificant in front of someone like Ryuji.


    Ryuji wasn''t just powerful, he was dazzling. Compared to him, she felt like a shadow standing in the light.


    Lowering her gaze, she fidgeted nervously.


    "I already told you, it wasn''t a big deal," Ryuji said, waving off her apology with a relaxed expression.


    "Besides," he added, a small smile tugging at his lips, "how could I ignore such a beautiful girl?"


    Shouko''s head shot up in surprise, but she quickly lowered it again, her face burning red.


    Her ears felt hot, and she wasn''t sure if she should laugh, cry, or hide.


    Even Yuzuru, standing beside her, raised an eyebrow at Ryuji''s comment.


    Ryuji, however, wasn''t being flippant. He wasn''t the type to chase after girls or make shallow compliments.


    Shouko''s kindness and resilience had left an impression on him. That''s why he didn''t hesitate to help her.


    If it had been someone else, even another "heroine," he might not have been so moved.


    Arisu, who had been standing silently nearby, watched the scene unfold with a faint smile.


    Her eyes lingered on Ryuji for a moment, but she said nothing. She didn''t feel the need to interrupt.

 Chapter 180: Aren’t You Afraid?

    "Alright, if you''re ready to celebrate, hold off a bit longer!"


    Ryuji''s voice cut through the joy-filled atmosphere, waving his hand as if to halt everyone.


    "It''s not over yet."


    "...What?"


    His words froze everyone in place.


    Not over?


    What did he mean by that?


    Even Arisu turned to look at him in confusion, her composed demeanor showing a crack of uncertainty.


    "Wait, isn''t Shouko''s problem already solved?"


    Yaeko and Yuzuru, who had just begun to relax, immediately tensed up again.


    Their hearts, which had finally settled, now felt like they were lodged in their throats.


    "What do you mean?" Yaeko asked anxiously, her voice trembling.


    Could it be that Shouko was still in danger?


    "What I pulled out earlier was only a trace of Sadako''s resentment," Ryuji explained calmly. "The real Sadako hasn''t appeared yet."


    "...What?"


    Shouko blinked, stunned.


    Ryuji''s tone remained casual, but his words carried a weight that made everyone uneasy.


    "This is how the curse works. When you watch the videotape, Sadako leaves a mark on you, and after seven days, she comes to claim you," Ryuji explained, his voice even. "The phantom I pulled out earlier was just that, a projection, not Sadako herself."


    "So¡­ what do we do now?"


    Yuzuru''s voice was filled with worry, her usual brave front slipping.


    Did this mean Shouko was still marked by the curse?


    "Relax," Ryuji said, waving a hand dismissively. "I did this on purpose. Clearing the mark ensures Sadako senses it and comes sooner."


    "You wanted her to come sooner?" Arisu asked, narrowing her eyes as she began to understand.


    "Exactly," Ryuji replied, smirking slightly. "I don''t have the time to sit around waiting seven days for her to show up. Better to lure her out now."


    He glanced at Shouko and the others, his voice steady and confident.


    "Sadako''s marks carry her aura. When I removed them, it created a ripple she couldn''t ignore. Now, all we have to do is wait. She''ll come, and I''ll take care of her."


    His tone was so nonchalant that it almost sounded like he was discussing the weather.


    But to everyone else, the idea of a curse as infamous as Sadako being a mere inconvenience was hard to wrap their heads around.


    "...Okay," Yaeko said hesitantly, trying to trust him.


    "Zzz¡­ zzz¡­"


    The faint sound of static suddenly echoed in the room, cutting through the tense silence.


    Everyone''s eyes turned toward the source, the lightbulb in the living room began flickering ominously.


    "What''s going on?" Yaeko asked, looking at the ceiling nervously.


    She was sure she''d paid the electricity bill.


    "She''s here," Ryuji said, his voice calm but sharp. His gaze narrowed as he glanced toward the flickering light.


    "Bang!"


    Without warning, the lightbulb shattered, plunging the living room into darkness.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    The sudden darkness caused Masumi to let out a startled scream.


    The sound was loud, almost comical, but no one had time to react.


    Realizing she was the only one screaming, Masumi cleared her throat awkwardly. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...Ahem."


    In the dark, her embarrassment was hidden, but she still felt the heat of it crawling up her neck.


    "You need to work on your courage," Arisu said dryly, her calm voice cutting through the tension.


    "...I''m sorry we''re not all as fearless as you," Masumi muttered under her breath, rolling her eyes in the darkness.


    This was a normal reaction for any girl, right? Was she really the only one afraid?


    "Zzz¡­ zzz¡­ zzz¡­"


    The static noise grew louder, and suddenly, the TV in the living room flickered on by itself.


    The screen was filled with snow-like static, the faint glow casting eerie shadows across the room.


    "What is that?" Yuzuru whispered, clutching Shouko''s hand tightly.


    The once-muted TV now emitted an unsettling sound, and everyone stared as the static began to clear.


    On the screen, an image slowly came into focus¡ªa forest with an old, deserted well.


    "That''s it!" Shouko gasped, her voice trembling. "That''s what I saw on the videotape!"


    The image was burned into her memory. She recognized it instantly.


    "Don''t worry," Ryuji said, placing a reassuring hand on her shoulder.


    His touch, combined with his calm voice, was enough to steady her nerves.


    "I''m here."


    Three simple words, but they carried a weight of certainty that calmed Shouko''s pounding heart.


    She turned to look at him, her eyes filled with hope and trust.


    "Okay," she said softly, nodding.


    Ryuji''s unwavering confidence seemed to wash away her fear.


    "It''s definitely special grade," Ryuji murmured, his tone more analytical now.


    Most people wouldn''t notice anything unusual.


    But as a sorcerer, Ryuji could feel it, the cursed energy emanating from the screen was oppressive, suffocating even.


    The air in the room grew heavier, and the aura made it clear: Sadako wasn''t just a legend. She was a special-grade cursed spirit.


    On the TV, the image of the well began to shift.


    A pale hand emerged, clawing its way up the side of the well.


    Everyone held their breath as the figure slowly came into view, a woman in a white dress, her hair disheveled and hanging over her face.


    Sadako.


    The oppressive energy in the room intensified as Sadako crawled out of the well.


    Her movements were jerky and unnatural, like a broken marionette.


    As she moved closer to the screen, the tension in the room skyrocketed.


    "Is she¡­ coming out of the TV?" Yuzuru whispered, her voice shaking.


    Sadako''s pale hand reached forward, and in an instant, it passed through the screen.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!"


    Masumi screamed again, fully giving in to her fear this time.


    She didn''t care if anyone judged her, this was terrifying.


    How was no one else reacting like this? Were they even human?


    But as she glanced around the room, she saw that Ryuji''s expression hadn''t changed.


    Arisu and even Shouko were surprisingly calm as well.


    This realization made Masumi''s scream trail off into a frustrated sigh.


    "Seriously, how are you all not afraid?" she muttered, clutching her chest.


    ****


    Support me on patreon to read 100+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 181: Food Trap

    Of course, it wasn''t as if everyone wasn''t scared at all. They just didn''t scream like Masumi.


    Shouko had seen Sadako before, so she was somewhat mentally prepared for what was coming.


    As for Yaeko, the sight of Sadako made her clench her fists, her eyes blazing with anger.


    This was the monster that had tormented her daughter, leaving her in such pain and fear these past few days?


    If Yaeko had the power, she might''ve rushed forward and slapped Sadako herself. No mother could tolerate something harming her child. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sister!"


    Yuzuru, standing nearby, gripped Shouko''s hand tightly in concern.


    "It''s okay," Shouko said, her smile surprisingly relaxed as she reassured her sister.


    With Ryuji here, there was nothing to fear.


    "Human¡­"


    Sadako''s voice was hoarse, crackling like static, as though the sheer weight of her cursed energy distorted her speech.


    Her figure, pale and unnerving, crawled out of the TV inch by inch, her movements jagged and unnatural.


    Half of Sadako''s body was already out, and her eerie, unblinking gaze fixed itself directly on Shouko.


    But just as Sadako reached out further, her movements suddenly froze.


    It was as if she sensed something or rather, someone.


    Her head turned sharply, her gaze locking onto Ryuji.


    The air grew heavier as Sadako''s body stiffened, and beneath the cascade of her tangled hair, her ghostly eyes widened in realization.


    She had sensed danger.


    Her half-emerged body twitched, and she began to retreat back into the TV.


    "Trying to run, huh?" Ryuji chuckled, folding his arms as he watched her struggle.


    "It''s a little late for that, don''t you think?"


    His tone was light, almost mocking.


    If Sadako had chosen to retreat earlier, she might''ve had a chance. But now, with half her body already out? Running was out of the question.


    Ryuji clasped his hands together, his expression turning serious.


    "Domain Expansion¡ªFood Space!"


    At his command, the space around them shifted abruptly.


    The oppressive air vanished, replaced by an overwhelming aroma. Vibrant colors burst forth, transforming the room into a surreal banquet hall. The walls, floor, and even the air seemed to be made of exquisite food, each dish more tempting than the last.


    "What is this?"


    Everyone froze in place, stunned by the sudden shift.


    Sadako, who had been halfway out of the TV, was yanked entirely into the domain as the television dissolved into an arrangement of desserts.


    "...It smells so good!"


    Yaeko, who hadn''t had time to eat after returning home from work, felt her stomach growl as the aroma enveloped her.


    Unable to resist, her gaze landed on a delicate slice of cake nearby.


    "This¡­"


    Ryuji noticed her hesitation and waved his hand dismissively.


    "Go ahead, eat. It''s fine," he said casually.


    Yaeko hesitated, still trying to maintain some dignity.


    "I''m not that hungry," she muttered, but before she could finish, her stomach betrayed her with another loud growl.


    Blushing furiously, she lowered her head and whispered, "Excuse me," before taking a small bite of the cake.


    Her eyes widened instantly.


    "It''s¡­ delicious!"


    The words left her lips before she could stop them.


    Hearing her praise, the other girls hesitated for only a moment before they joined in, grabbing food from the domain.


    Soon, the room was filled with exclamations of delight.


    Ryuji, however, remained focused. He turned his attention back to Sadako, who stood frozen amidst the feast.


    Noticing her gaze flickering toward the food, he smirked knowingly.


    The domain''s unique effect was taking hold.


    Within the Food Space, the usual guaranteed-hit ability of a domain had been replaced by an irresistible urge to eat.


    No matter who it was, they would eventually give in to the temptation of the delicacies surrounding them.


    "If you''re curious, why not have a taste?" Ryuji asked, his tone light but teasing.


    Sadako didn''t respond.


    She remained motionless, her distorted figure quivering slightly.


    As a special-grade cursed spirit, Sadako was no fool. She could sense that something was off about this food.


    Ryuji''s words carried a hint of danger, and her instincts screamed at her to resist.


    But the longer she stayed within the domain, the harder it became to hold back.


    Her eyes darted to the other girls, who were eating without any visible consequences.


    Surely, just a little bite wouldn''t hurt¡­ right?


    After a moment of hesitation, Sadako''s trembling hand reached for a small piece of cake lying nearby.


    Her movements were slow and reluctant, as though she were trying to convince herself it was safe.


    Finally, she took a tiny bite.


    "Ah!"


    The moment she swallowed, a shrill scream erupted from her.


    Everyone stopped eating and turned to look, their faces filled with shock.


    Sadako clutched at her body, writhing and twisting as her form began to distort.


    The piece of cake fell from her hand as she collapsed, her body seemingly melting into the domain itself.


    "What''s happening to her?" Yuzuru whispered, gripping her sister''s arm tightly.


    Ryuji smirked slightly, watching as Sadako''s struggles grew weaker.


    The Food Space wasn''t just a domain, it was a trap.


    The moment Sadako gave in to the temptation and ate, the domain''s power began assimilating her, breaking down her cursed energy piece by piece.


    Sadako''s figure flickered and twisted as she let out one final, desperate scream.

 Chapter 182: Thanks

    In just a few moments, half of Sadako''s body had already been transformed into various delicacies within Ryuji''s Food Space.


    At this rate, it wouldn''t take long before she was completely assimilated.


    "Soul Devouring!"


    Ryuji didn''t hesitate.


    If it had been a regular first-grade cursed spirit, letting it fully assimilate into the domain wouldn''t have mattered.


    But Sadako was special grade. Allowing her to be wasted like this would be a shame.


    Without a second thought, Ryuji activated his Soul Devouring ability, pulling what remained of Sadako into himself. Even though half her body was already gone, the cursed energy and strength she contained were still intact.


    "Not bad, not bad," Ryuji muttered to himself, patting his stomach lightly as though he''d just finished a satisfying meal.


    This outcome couldn''t have been more perfect.


    But as he turned around, he noticed the girls staring at him, their expressions frozen in a mixture of confusion and shock.


    "What''s wrong?" Ryuji asked, raising an eyebrow. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What¡­ what was that just now?"


    Even though everyone was relieved that Sadako''s curse had been resolved, the way Ryuji handled it was so outlandish they didn''t even know how to react.


    "That''s just how the Food Space works," Ryuji explained with a shrug. "If anyone eats the food in the domain, they get assimilated into it."


    He spoke casually, as though this were common knowledge.


    The girls exchanged uncertain glances.


    The realization that they''d been eating from the Food Space moments earlier hit them hard. Slowly, they all turned their gazes to the food still in their hands.


    "Wait¡­ does that mean¡­"


    Their faces paled as panic set in. Should they stop eating? Were they in danger?


    "Pfft, hahaha!"


    Ryuji burst into laughter, unable to keep a straight face.


    "Relax! What are you thinking?" he said, shaking his head in amusement. "This domain is my power. I control who gets assimilated and who doesn''t. You''re all fine, eat as much as you want."


    Hearing this, the tension in the room dissipated almost immediately.


    "So, it''s safe?" Yaeko asked, a bit embarrassed as she looked at the cake she''d just taken a bite of.


    "Of course," Ryuji reassured her with a smile.


    The group let out a collective sigh of relief.


    "Oh, Ryuji¡­ you''re something else," Arisu remarked, shaking her head as a small smile played on her lips.


    Soon, the domain began to fade, the vibrant world of the Food Space giving way to the familiar surroundings of the Nishimiya family''s living room.


    Sadako was gone.


    The curse had been lifted.


    The room fell quiet as the reality of the situation sank in.


    "Thank you!"


    Yaeko suddenly dropped to her knees in front of Ryuji, her posture formal and respectful.


    She didn''t know how else to express her gratitude. Their family had nothing of value to offer, and this man had done what no one else could.


    "It''s nothing," Ryuji replied casually, waving his hand. "I already told you, no need to thank me."


    He stretched a bit, glancing at the time.


    "Well, I should get going," he said, his tone light as he prepared to leave.


    Hearing this, Arisu immediately stepped forward.


    "I''ll take you home, Ryuji," she offered.


    After all, she was the one who had asked for his help. It was only right for her to ensure he got back safely.


    "That works," Ryuji said with a nod, not bothering to refuse.


    Although he could''ve used his spatial movement ability from the Third Dimension, he rarely relied on it for mundane tasks. It felt¡­ unnecessary.


    Meanwhile, Shouko and the rest of her family looked at him, unsure of what to say.


    Their problem had been solved, but Ryuji was leaving so soon they hadn''t even had time to fully thank him.


    And even if they wanted to thank him, they had no idea how.


    "If I ever need anything, I''ll let you know," Ryuji said with a faint smile, waving off their concern.


    The words seemed casual, but they carried a deeper meaning.


    To Shouko, though, it felt like he was only saying this to make them feel better.


    After all, with someone as powerful as Ryuji, what could they possibly do for him?


    But she couldn''t shake the feeling that she''d taken advantage of him. He''d not only lifted Sadako''s curse but also healed her, giving her back her ability to hear and speak.


    Her heart swelled with gratitude, but she didn''t know how to express it.


    "If you ever need anything, please don''t hesitate to ask, Ryuji," Shouko said sincerely, bowing her head slightly.


    Ryuji chuckled softly, turning to leave with Arisu and Masumi.


    As the front door closed, Shouko''s mind raced with thoughts of how much he had done for her.


    ---


    Outside, the sleek car from the Sakayanagi family waited.


    The night was quiet, and the cool air brushed against their skin.


    "Please, get in," Arisu said politely, opening the back door for Ryuji.


    Ryuji gave her a nod of thanks and slid into the car, settling into the plush seat.


    Arisu climbed in after him, leaving Masumi to stand awkwardly by the passenger seat.


    "Go sit up front," Arisu instructed, her tone casual but firm.

 Chapter 183: A Different Flavor

    "...What?"


    Arisu''s words left Masumi momentarily stunned.


    This wasn''t something she had expected at all. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Sakayanagi family''s car wasn''t just any ordinary luxury car, it was spacious enough in the backseat to fit several people comfortably. Normally, even with multiple passengers, she and Arisu would sit together in the back.


    But this was the first time Arisu had explicitly asked her to sit up front as the co-pilot.


    It caught Masumi off guard, though she quickly pieced things together.


    Her gaze flickered to Ryuji, then back to Arisu, a knowing look crossing her face.


    "I get it," Masumi said with an exaggerated eye roll.


    Arisu''s meaning was clear. She could already see how things were going to play out.


    "She really does forget her friends the moment a man shows up," Masumi muttered to herself, sighing in resignation.


    Still, she wasn''t the type to be overly stubborn or cause unnecessary drama. Insisting on sitting in the backseat at this point would just make her look like a fool.


    With a quick shrug, she closed the back door and jogged to the passenger seat, slipping inside with a huff.


    Even the driver gave her a strange look, as though he found her sudden relocation odd.


    "Just drive," Masumi muttered, not bothering to explain further.


    "Understood," the driver replied simply, starting the car without further questions.


    Meanwhile, in the backseat, Arisu reached over and pressed a button, raising the partition between the front and rear compartments of the car.


    "Of course," Masumi grumbled quietly, noticing the screen rising. She already had a pretty good idea of what was going on, but seeing it confirmed still made her click her tongue in annoyance.


    Arisu, sitting comfortably in the back now, didn''t pay any mind to Masumi''s reaction. Her focus shifted entirely to Ryuji, who sat beside her, his expression calm and composed as always.


    "So," Arisu began, her tone casual yet probing, "there''s something I''ve been wanting to ask you, Ryuji."


    Ryuji tilted his head slightly, his arms crossed as he glanced her way. "You''re talking about your heart condition, right?"


    His words hit the mark immediately, catching Arisu slightly off guard.


    Still, she smiled faintly and nodded. "That''s right."


    She shifted a bit closer, closing the small gap between them.


    "Technically, my father already has plans to find a compatible donor heart for me. But if possible, I''d prefer to keep my original heart."


    Her tone softened as she spoke. Though she always carried herself with an air of confidence, there was a vulnerability to her words that she rarely showed.


    "The success rate for these kinds of surgeries isn''t high. Finding a matching donor is a challenge in itself. And even if the surgery succeeds¡­ there are no guarantees."


    Arisu''s gaze dropped slightly, as though lost in thought.


    For all her composure, her congenital heart condition had always been a shadow looming over her life. She had learned to mask it well, never showing any outward signs of weakness or discomfort.


    But deep down, she couldn''t help but wish for a life without those limitations, a life where she wouldn''t have to force herself to stay calm just to protect her fragile heart.


    Some moments in life were meant to be exciting, after all. And yet, for her, even a surge of strong emotion could be dangerous.


    "If it''s you, Ryuji¡­" she said softly, her eyes meeting his with a glimmer of hope. "I''m sure you can heal me."


    Her confidence in him wasn''t baseless. She had seen his power before, how effortlessly he had healed others. If he could restore someone like Nishimiya, surely her heart condition wouldn''t pose a problem.


    Of course, that was just her assumption. She didn''t know the specifics of Ryuji''s abilities. All she could do was look at him with quiet anticipation.


    "Of course," Ryuji said without hesitation, his tone calm yet reassuring.


    He leaned back slightly, giving her a small, knowing smile. "Heart disease, injuries, anything like that, it''s just a matter of how much cursed energy I need to use."


    His words weren''t boastful, merely factual. With his mastery of techniques like RCT and Idle Transfiguration, he had every reason to feel confident in his abilities.


    Still, while he was willing to acknowledge his capability, that didn''t necessarily mean he would agree to help without question.


    Ryuji tilted his head slightly, his eyes glinting with a hint of curiosity. "But¡­ why should I help you? What''s in it for me?"


    His tone wasn''t cold, but there was an edge of practicality to it. After all, when he had helped Shouko, there had been a clear benefit gaining Sadako, the special-grade cursed spirit.


    But in Arisu''s case, there didn''t seem to be any tangible reward.


    Arisu, unfazed by his question, simply smiled.


    It was as if she had expected him to ask that. In fact, if Ryuji had immediately agreed to help her without hesitation, she might have found it strange.


    "Money isn''t something that would interest you, is it?" she said thoughtfully.


    Though her family was wealthy, she doubted that a man like Ryuji could be swayed by something as simple as financial gain.


    A moment of silence passed as Arisu seemed to consider her options. Then, her smile turned playful, and she leaned in slightly.


    "To borrow a phrase from certain¡­ enthusiasts," she began, a mischievous glint in her eyes, "someone like me would probably be considered a loli, don''t you think?"


    Ryuji blinked, staring at her with a raised brow.


    Her petite frame and youthful appearance did give her a certain look, though he refrained from commenting. Instead, he nodded slightly, signaling his understanding.


    "So," Arisu continued, her voice dropping just enough to be suggestive, "would you like to try a different flavor for a change?"


    As she spoke, she set aside the cane she had been holding, making her intentions abundantly clear.


    Ryuji''s gaze remained steady, though his lips curled into a faint, amused smile.


    "You''re bolder than I expected," he remarked, his tone light. "I suppose the title of Little Tyrannosaurus fits you well."


    Not everyone could say such things so directly and with such confidence, after all.


    Arisu''s playful demeanor faltered just slightly, her eyes betraying a hint of nervousness.


    "What? You don''t like me like this?" she asked, trying to sound casual but clearly seeking reassurance.


    She had always been confident in her charm and appearance, but what if Ryuji wasn''t interested?


    For a brief moment, she even considered the possibility of pushing Masumi toward Ryuji instead. Though, of course, she doubted Masumi had any idea she was being considered for such a role.


    Ryuji''s calm expression softened into a smile as he met her gaze.


    "The conditions you''re offering¡­" he said slowly, his voice carrying a hint of teasing, "are very appealing."


    His answer was clear, though it carried just enough ambiguity to leave her guessing.


    After all, trying something different could be¡­ interesting.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 100+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 184: Then I’ll Leave?

    Ryuji reached for Arisu''s hand, pulling her closer.


    "Ah!"


    Arisu let out a surprised gasp, her voice tinged with a mixture of shock and delight.


    No matter how calm and composed she usually appeared, the corners of her lips betrayed a hint of satisfaction. It seemed her charm had worked, after all.


    However, just as Ryuji leaned in slightly, as if about to proceed, Arisu suddenly raised her hand to stop him.


    "Before anything else, could you heal my heart condition first?" she asked, her expression turning serious.


    Her tone wasn''t accusatory, nor did it suggest a lack of trust. Instead, it carried a sense of practicality, as though she knew her body''s limitations all too well.


    "Otherwise, I''m afraid my heart won''t be able to handle... well, everything."


    Her congenital condition made any significant physical or emotional stress potentially dangerous.


    Ryuji chuckled softly, his usual calm smile spreading across his face. "Of course."


    Without hesitation, he reached out toward her, a faint glow emanating from his palm. "Idle Transfiguration," he said calmly.


    This was a unique technique that worked by modifying the soul to heal the body, making it faster and more efficient than the standard Reverse Cursed Technique. It was a gift derived from one of the most infamous cursed spirits ever created by humanity''s fears¡ªMahito.


    Though it wasn''t often needed, when it came to precision healing, this method was unmatched.


    As the glow faded and Ryuji withdrew his hand, Arisu blinked in surprise. "It''s done," he said simply, his tone light and confident.


    "That''s it?" Arisu''s voice carried disbelief as she touched her chest lightly, as though to confirm her heart''s newfound steadiness.


    For the first time in her life, the ever-present tightness and irregular beats were completely gone. Her heart felt light normal, even.


    It took her a moment to process the realization. "It''s really¡­ over?"


    "It''s over," Ryuji confirmed, his calm smile never faltering.


    For a long moment, Arisu stood still, her eyes wide with awe. She had lived her whole life with the shadow of her condition looming over her, always cautious, always careful. Yet, with just a few moments and a single technique, Ryuji had erased the problem that had plagued her for years.


    "So, this is the power of a sorcerer¡­" she murmured, her voice tinged with amazement.


    She couldn''t help but reflect on the disparity between ordinary people and sorcerers. The gap was staggering, it was no wonder people believed that the future belonged to them.


    Ryuji watched her quietly, noticing the flicker of disbelief in her expression. "You look like you''re having trouble believing it," he teased, his voice light.


    Arisu chuckled softly and nodded. "I suppose I am. But what surprises me even more is¡­"


    Her voice trailed off, her gaze turning playful as her lips curved into a small smile. "We can finally¡­ continue."


    She leaned in slightly, her tone brimming with anticipation. Now that her heart condition was no longer an obstacle, nothing was holding her back.


    Ryuji''s lips twitched into a small smirk, but before the atmosphere could grow any heavier, the car came to a sudden stop.


    "We''re here," Masumi announced from the driver''s seat, her tone indifferent as she looked back at the two of them.


    Arisu blinked, her playful smile fading for a moment as she realized they had already arrived.


    Her residence wasn''t far from where they''d started, but she had been so caught up in the moment that she had forgotten to tell the driver to take a longer route.


    For a brief second, Arisu considered asking the driver to circle the area a few more times, but she quickly dismissed the idea.


    "It doesn''t matter," she murmured softly to herself. "It''s better at home anyway." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Turning to Ryuji, she smiled coyly. "My house has plenty of space. Would you like to come in, Ryuji?"


    Her words weren''t subtle in the least. It was a direct invitation, leaving little room for misinterpretation.


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, his expression calm but slightly amused. "Then it''s better to accept than decline," he replied, stepping out of the car alongside her.


    Masumi, who had been sitting in the passenger seat, instinctively reached for the door handle to follow them.


    "Wait a minute," Arisu said suddenly, turning to face her.


    "Hm?" Masumi blinked, lowering the car window with a confused look.


    Arisu''s tone remained calm and polite, but her words carried a decisive firmness. "I have some personal matters to attend to tonight. Why don''t you find a hotel and rest there instead?"


    "..."


    Masumi''s sleepiness evaporated in an instant as the meaning behind Arisu''s words dawned on her.


    She glanced between Arisu and Ryuji, her gaze narrowing slightly.


    Seriously? She thought, her forehead twitching slightly in frustration. You''re sending me to a hotel for this?


    "But there are plenty of rooms in the house," Masumi began to argue, her tone bordering on exasperation. "I wouldn''t disturb you, you know¡­"


    Arisu remained unfazed, her expression as composed as ever. "It''s not about disturbing us. Just having another person in the house feels unnecessary."


    Masumi''s jaw dropped slightly at the blatant honesty of the statement.


    "...I see how it is." She sighed heavily, waving her hand in defeat. "Fine, fine. I get it."


    Her gaze flickered between Ryuji and Arisu one last time before she stepped back into the car. "Enjoy yourselves," she muttered under her breath, her tone dripping with sarcasm.


    The car pulled away, leaving Ryuji and Arisu standing at the front entrance of her home.


    The air grew quiet for a moment as Arisu turned to him with a teasing smile.


    "You know," she began lightly, "if you''d like, I can still call Masumi back. I wouldn''t mind sharing, you know."


    Her tone was playful, but her words carried a surprising level of sincerity. Coming from a wealthy family, she had grown up with a more open-minded perspective about such matters.


    Ryuji''s expression didn''t change, though his reply was straightforward. "No need. Don''t worry."


    He didn''t outright refuse, but his calm response suggested that he wasn''t entertaining the idea, at least not for now.


    Arisu chuckled softly, her teasing grin widening. "Forget it this time," she said with a light laugh, "but there will always be a next time."

 Chapter 185: Keep Your Distance? There’s No Need

    Arisu understood Ryuji''s unspoken meaning perfectly. Yet, instead of being annoyed, she simply grinned and followed him back into the house.


    The night stretched on without rest.


    ---


    The next morning.


    Ryuji headed to school as usual. As for Arisu, she remained at home. After what happened last night, there was no way she''d wake up before noon, she simply hadn''t gotten enough rest.


    And, truthfully, it wasn''t entirely Ryuji''s fault.


    Initially, he''d been cautious, thinking that Arisu, who had just recovered from her heart condition, might still need careful handling.


    But he had clearly underestimated Arisu''s fiery personality.


    Arisu wasn''t one to admit defeat, no matter the circumstance. Her competitive streak extended to every aspect of her life, even ones Ryuji hadn''t expected.


    So, while last night had certainly proven something, it wasn''t surprising that Arisu would need a few days to fully recover from her own stubborn determination.


    ---


    Meanwhile, in Shouko''s classroom.


    Noticing Arisu''s empty seat, Shouko turned to Masumi, who sat nearby.


    "Where''s Arisu?" Shouko asked, a touch of concern in her voice.


    After all, what happened last night had left Shouko deeply grateful to Arisu. If it weren''t for her, Shouko wouldn''t have had the chance to meet Ryuji, and the curse afflicting her would never have been lifted.


    To Shouko, Arisu wasn''t just a classmate, she was her savior.


    "Ha~," Masumi yawned, looking like she hadn''t slept well. She waved her hand lazily, her tone nonchalant. "She''s probably¡­ recovering."


    "Recovering?" Shouko tilted her head, confused.


    Masumi glanced at her, hesitating for a moment. Shouko''s innocent, curious gaze made her pause, but in the end, Masumi decided to explain.


    "Let me put it this way, Arisu spent last night with Ryuji."


    "Spent the night¡­ together?" Shouko repeated, her words slow as her brain processed the information.


    Her face suddenly flushed as realization dawned on her.


    Masumi didn''t elaborate further, but she didn''t need to. Shouko quickly understood the implications. A man and a woman spending the night together¡­ It wasn''t hard to imagine what might have happened.


    "Ah¡­" Shouko sighed quietly, her shoulders slumping slightly.


    While she hadn''t said anything outright, Shouko couldn''t deny that Ryuji had been on her mind since the night before. After all, he had saved her life. Whether it was gratitude or something deeper, her feelings toward him had grown.


    But now¡­


    "Well, it makes sense," Shouko murmured, more to herself than to Masumi. "Arisu is amazing, she''s beautiful, smart, and confident. Compared to her, I don''t really have anything to offer."


    Her voice grew softer as she spoke, and a faint smile crossed her lips, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes.


    "There''s no point in thinking about it," she concluded quietly.


    ---


    Masumi, meanwhile, was struggling to stay awake.


    After being sent to a hotel by Arisu the night before, she hadn''t slept well at all. Between her restless thoughts and the unfamiliar setting, she''d spent most of the night tossing and turning.


    Now, sitting in class, she found herself yawning repeatedly, still irritated by the events of the previous evening.


    "Tch. Those two were off enjoying themselves, and I had to find some random hotel to crash in," she grumbled under her breath. "They''re lucky I''m such a nice person."


    Still, Masumi wasn''t the type to hold grudges. She could imagine exactly how things had gone for Arisu last night, and in a way, it made sense that Arisu wasn''t at school today.


    "Tsk tsk," Masumi clicked her tongue, shaking her head slightly before turning her attention to Shouko.


    The girl looked unusually downcast, her expression distant and forlorn.


    "Huh?" Masumi blinked, then tilted her head in realization.


    "Wait¡­ Don''t tell me you''re into Ryuji, too?" Masumi asked, her tone blunt but curious.


    Her words weren''t entirely serious at first, but as she watched Shouko''s reaction, the truth became clear.


    Shouko''s face turned bright red, and she opened her mouth as if to deny it, but no words came out.


    She lowered her head instead, her silence speaking volumes.


    Masumi raised an eyebrow, her lips twitching into a half-smile. "So I was right."


    Shouko hesitated, fiddling nervously with her hands. She wanted to deny it, but lying to herself or anyone else wouldn''t change how she felt.


    "I¡­ I''ll keep my distance," Shouko said at last, her tone quiet but resolute.


    Masumi blinked, caught off guard by the unexpected response.


    Shouko looked up, meeting Masumi''s gaze with a serious expression. "Arisu and Ryuji seem close, and I don''t want to come between them. I won''t cause any trouble."


    Her words were sincere, and her conviction was clear. Despite her feelings for Ryuji, Shouko wasn''t the type of person who would interfere in someone else''s relationship.


    For a moment, Masumi was silent, staring at her with an almost incredulous look.


    Then, with a sigh, Masumi waved her hand dismissively. "There''s no need for that."


    "Huh?" Shouko blinked in confusion.


    "You don''t need to keep your distance," Masumi said, crossing her arms. "Do you really think Ryuji has only one woman in his life?"


    Shouko''s jaw dropped slightly, her expression frozen in disbelief.


    Masumi continued, her tone casual but matter-of-fact. "Let me be real with you, Ryuji has more admirers than I can count. Just look at the Service Club girls he was involved with before. Do you honestly think there''s nothing going on with any of them?"


    She leaned back in her chair, shrugging as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. "So, what''s one more? You don''t need to keep your distance over something like this."


    Shouko''s face was a mix of shock and embarrassment. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    "Times have changed, Shouko," Masumi said with a faint smirk.


    Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 186: Bad News: He’s a Scumbag! Good News: There’s a Chance

    Masumi sighed deeply, resting her chin in her hand.


    "For some things, it''s better to be mentally prepared early," she muttered, glancing toward Shouko.


    Shouko, on the other hand, didn''t know how to respond.


    Her feelings were complicated. Ryuji wasn''t just anyone, he was extraordinary in every sense of the word. His strength, confidence, and calm demeanor made him stand out from everyone else.


    But it was exactly because of those qualities that certain rules didn''t seem to apply to him. Things that might constrain an ordinary person couldn''t hold someone like Ryuji down.


    Shouko found herself caught between conflicting emotions.


    The bad news? The person she liked was, by all accounts, a scumbag.


    The good news? If he weren''t, she''d probably never have a chance.


    And because he was the way he was, there might still be some hope for her.


    Shouko sighed inwardly, unsure if she should feel relieved or frustrated by this realization.


    Masumi noticed Shouko''s thoughtful expression and waved her hand dismissively. "Just think it through. Take your time," she said, her tone casual. "Whatever you decide to do, it''s your own business in the end."


    Shouko nodded slowly. "I understand," she replied, her voice soft but sincere.


    "Thank you, Masumi."


    Masumi shrugged, not seeing why she was being thanked for something so trivial. "No need for that," she replied simply.


    Just as Shouko was lost in thought, a group of students approached her desk.


    "Hey, Shouko! Why aren''t you wearing your hearing aids today?" one of them asked, their tone teasing.


    These were the same boys who used to bully her relentlessly, often snatching her hearing aids or making cruel jokes about her condition.


    Shouko looked up at them with a calm expression, her voice clear and steady as she answered, "Thanks for asking. I don''t need them anymore, I can hear perfectly now."


    The boys froze in place, their smirks vanishing instantly.


    "...What?"


    Not only had Shouko spoken without hesitation, but her voice was unexpectedly soft and beautiful, leaving the group momentarily stunned.


    Their faces flushed as realization set in.


    "She can¡­ talk?" one of them stammered, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "And hear?" another added, dumbfounded.


    For years, these boys had taken advantage of Shouko''s hearing impairment to torment her. But now, with her hearing restored, their actions no longer had any justification, nor did their previous behavior feel as easy to laugh off.


    Some of them looked embarrassed, while others seemed unsure how to react.


    "Wow¡­ I never realized how cute Shouko is!" one of the boys blurted out, his cheeks bright red.


    "Yeah, me neither. She''s adorable!" another chimed in.


    "What do I do? I think I might be falling for her¡­"


    At their age, it wasn''t unusual for boys to suddenly notice things they hadn''t before. One by one, they began to fidget nervously, sneaking glances at Shouko like awkward schoolboys with crushes.


    Shouko, however, remained unfazed.


    Their newfound attention meant little to her. These were the same boys who had mocked and humiliated her not long ago. Even now, their interest in her was shallow at best, and she saw no reason to care about their sudden change of heart.


    She smiled politely, but her mind was elsewhere.


    In her heart, there was already someone she cared about far more than any of them.


    ---


    Masumi, sitting nearby, couldn''t help but notice the boys'' clumsy behavior. She rolled her eyes, letting out a quiet, mocking laugh.


    "Ha! As if," she muttered under her breath, clearly unimpressed. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was painfully obvious what was going through their heads. Teenage boys were hopelessly predictable.


    When the teacher entered the room, the commotion finally died down, and the class returned to its usual quiet routine.


    ---


    During lunch, Ryuji made his way to the Service Club as usual.


    Saki was already there, sitting at the table with a bento box in front of her. She looked cheerful, humming softly as she ate.


    From her demeanor, it was obvious that she was in a good mood.


    "Looks like someone''s had a good day," Ryuji remarked, sitting down across from her.


    Saki grinned, holding up her chopsticks triumphantly. "Of course! My first job as a sorcerer was a total success!"


    Since gaining her sorcerer abilities, Saki had started taking on small requests for exorcisms. Most of them were minor cases, level three or level four cursed spirits that posed little danger.


    Still, completing her first job successfully was no small feat, and Saki was practically glowing with pride.


    "I even made some money," she added with a laugh. "Not bad for a beginner, huh?"


    Ryuji chuckled at her enthusiasm, leaning back in his chair. "It''s just the beginning. If you keep improving, there''ll be plenty more work for you in the future."


    His tone was matter-of-fact, but there was a hint of encouragement in his words. Now that sorcerers were more publicly acknowledged, someone with Saki''s abilities would definitely be in demand.


    Saki beamed at his words but quickly grew thoughtful.


    "With my current strength, I can handle Grade three or four cursed spirits just fine," she admitted. "But if I could awaken my own innate technique, things would be so much easier¡­"


    Despite her accomplishments, she couldn''t help but feel a little envious of others. Yukino and the others had already awakened their techniques, giving them a clear advantage in both power and potential.


    "Why does it feel like everyone else is ahead of me?" she muttered, letting out a small sigh.


    Ryuji, noticing the slight shift in her mood, reached out and tapped her lightly on the head.


    "Don''t worry about that," he said calmly. "Your cursed energy is still low right now, but that''ll change as you grow stronger. When the time comes, I''ll teach you how to use the New Shadow Style''s Simple Domain."


    Saki blinked, her eyes widening in surprise.


    "Really? I can learn something like that?"


    Ryuji nodded. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t have an innate technique. With the Simple Domain, you''ll be able to hold your own against most sorcerers, even those with advanced abilities."


    He explained it casually, but his confidence in her was clear.


    Saki''s excitement was palpable as she leaned forward eagerly. "When can I start learning?"


    Her enthusiasm was contagious, and even the other girls nearby seemed curious, turning their attention to the conversation.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 100+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 187: Who Said You’re Invited to Join Us?

    Ryuji raised a hand, stroking his chin thoughtfully.


    "As for your cursed energy, once it reaches the level of a Grade 2 sorcerer, you should be ready," he said, his voice calm.


    Saki''s current strength placed her at the level of a Grade 3 sorcerer. There was still some distance to cover before she could reach Grade 2, but it wasn''t out of reach.


    "Really? That''s great!" Saki''s face lit up with excitement.


    Although she wasn''t quite there yet, knowing that she was only one rank away filled her with confidence. She resolved to take her training more seriously and work harder. If she could put in the effort, she believed it wouldn''t take too long before she could start learning the Simple Domain technique Ryuji had mentioned.


    "Hehe!" With a cheerful laugh, Saki suddenly leaned closer and hugged Ryuji''s arm playfully.


    "It just so happens that I made a little money today. How about I treat you to dinner after school, Ryuji?" she asked, looking up at him expectantly.


    It was clear to everyone what Saki was really thinking. The offer of dinner was just an excuse; her true goal was to spend time alone with Ryuji.


    "Really?"


    Before Ryuji could respond, Mai appeared seemingly out of nowhere. With a bright smile, she slipped in and latched onto Ryuji''s other arm.


    "Saki''s treating Ryuji to dinner? That sounds great! Let''s all go together," Mai said sweetly, her tone as smooth as honey.


    "¡­"


    Saki froze, her mouth twitching slightly.


    She hadn''t invited everyone. She had only meant to invite Ryuji.


    "I¡ª" Saki tried to say something, but before she could explain, the other girls in the room caught on and chimed in.


    "Thanks for the treat, Saki!"


    Both Utaha and Yumiko spoke at the same time, their smiles radiant as they joined the conversation.


    "Where should we go? Should we head out straight after school?" Utaha suggested casually.


    "I heard there''s a new dessert shop nearby. Why don''t we check it out?" Yumiko added, already making plans as if the decision had been made.


    "¡­"


    Saki was left speechless as the discussion quickly spiraled out of her control. It was clear that her original plan to invite only Ryuji was no longer an option.


    In the end, she could only glare at Mai, her frustration evident.


    "Hmph!" Mai noticed Saki''s glare but remained unfazed. She gave a soft huff, acting completely natural, as if she hadn''t done anything wrong.


    There was no way Mai was going to let Saki have an opportunity to take Ryuji out alone. The mere thought of it was enough to make Mai act preemptively.


    Are you kidding me? Mai thought to herself. You really think I wouldn''t notice what you''re up to? Like I''d ever give you that chance.


    Though Saki was reluctant at first, as the meal progressed, her irritation began to fade.


    In the end, it was hard to stay upset when everyone was laughing and enjoying themselves. After all, they had all come together in the Service Club because of Ryuji. It was because of him that they had become sorcerers, and their shared experiences had brought them closer.


    The room was soon filled with lighthearted conversation and laughter.


    ---


    "That reminds me," Ryuji said suddenly, his tone thoughtful as something seemed to occur to him. "If any of you are interested, you might want to start learning more about management."


    "...?"


    His words caught everyone''s attention. For a moment, the girls looked at him in confusion, unsure of what he meant.


    Until now, Ryuji had only shared information about the higher levels of the sorcery world with Mimiko and Nanako. The others were still in the dark about many of the specifics.


    "Management? Like reading up on it?" Utaha asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Yes," Ryuji confirmed.


    Though they didn''t fully understand his reasoning, the girls trusted him enough not to question it too much.


    "Alright," Yumiko said with a nod. "I''ll start researching."


    "Same here," Mai agreed. "If Ryuji says it''s important, then it probably is."


    The others quickly chimed in as well, each one readily agreeing to put in the effort.


    Seeing their enthusiasm, Ryuji couldn''t help but chuckle softly.


    He began explaining further, giving them a glimpse into what he meant.


    Originally, none of them had given much thought to the idea of management. But as Ryuji described the responsibilities that would come with overseeing the sorcery world in the future, the gravity of his request began to sink in.


    "Wait¡­ you want us to manage the sorcery world?" Saki asked, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    "That''s right," Ryuji said simply.


    "But¡­ can we even do that?" Mai added hesitantly. "Managing all the sorcerers in the world¡­ that sounds impossible."


    The sorcery world was filled with individuals who were not only powerful but also notoriously difficult to control. Sorcerers were often prideful and headstrong, and convincing them to follow orders would be no small feat.


    Ryuji noticed their uncertainty and smiled reassuringly.


    "Don''t worry," he said calmly. "You don''t need to handle everything alone. I''ll be here to back you up." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Those few words carried a quiet but unshakable confidence.


    With Ryuji''s strength and authority, they wouldn''t need to fear any opposition. If someone refused to cooperate, Ryuji would handle it himself.


    "Besides," he added, "Mimiko and Nanako will be there to help as well. You won''t have to do this on your own."


    Thanks to Ryuji''s use of Idle Transfiguration, Mimiko and Nanako had grown significantly stronger. Both had recently reached the level of Grade 1 sorcerers, and they were on the verge of becoming special-grade.


    Mimiko, in particular, had already developed a prototype for Domain Expansion. While it wasn''t fully complete, it was only a matter of time before she mastered it.


    With the twins'' growing strength, even the most rebellious sorcerers would have second thoughts about causing trouble.


    Hearing this, the girls'' expressions softened slightly.


    "If Nanako and Mimiko are with us, then¡­ maybe we can do it," Utaha said, her voice more confident now.

 Chapter 188: Don’t Think About It, We’ll Be Together Next Time

    The girls felt a sense of relief after hearing Ryuji''s reassurance. They were well aware of how strong Nanako and Mimiko had become, so having them around for support eased their concerns.


    "We''ll also work hard to become stronger!" one of them declared with determination.


    Even though their current strength was still lacking, they were all motivated to grow and improve.


    "That''s right! We''ll keep training," another added.


    "Someday, we''ll be strong enough to help you, Ryuji," Miko said with quiet confidence.


    The idea of being able to protect Ryuji, instead of always relying on him for protection, was a dream they all shared, even if it felt a little far-fetched.


    Ryuji smiled warmly at their optimism, nodding in encouragement. "Alright," he said simply, acknowledging their resolve.


    The atmosphere around Ryuji and the girls was filled with lighthearted laughter and a sense of camaraderie.


    ---


    Meanwhile, back at Arisu''s home.


    Masumi had just returned from school to find the house eerily quiet.


    "Still sleeping?" she muttered, glancing around and noticing that Arisu wasn''t anywhere to be seen.


    For a moment, Masumi debated whether she should head upstairs to check on her, but before she could make a decision, the sound of a door creaking open caught her attention.


    Arisu stepped out of her room, her movements casual as if nothing had happened. She didn''t seem tired or sluggish at all. Instead, she walked straight to the kitchen, her demeanor composed and unbothered.


    "You''re back," Arisu said calmly, retrieving a bottle of water from the fridge and taking a long sip.


    "Uh¡­" Masumi blinked, momentarily unsure of how to respond. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you okay?" she asked tentatively, watching as Arisu leaned against the counter, looking perfectly fine.


    "Me? Of course, I''m fine," Arisu replied nonchalantly, shrugging as if the question were unnecessary. "Why wouldn''t I be?"


    Masumi''s eyes narrowed in suspicion. "But¡­"


    She trailed off, recalling how frail Arisu used to be. With her congenital heart condition, even walking too much or drinking cold water would have been a problem for her. Yet here she was, casually sipping ice water like it was nothing.


    A realization dawned on Masumi, and her eyes widened slightly. "Your heart condition¡­ has it been cured?"


    Arisu''s lips curled into a small smile, and she nodded without hesitation.


    "That''s right," she admitted. There was no point in hiding it.


    She took another sip of water, then added with a faint sigh, "I always knew sorcerers had incredible powers, but experiencing it firsthand is something else entirely."


    She paused for a moment, her expression thoughtful.


    "A condition that had countless doctors at a loss¡­ and Ryuji fixed it with a simple touch. If someone had told me that a year ago, I wouldn''t have believed it."


    Masumi''s gaze softened slightly. Though she didn''t show it often, she genuinely cared about Arisu, and knowing her friend was finally free of her illness was a relief.


    But then Arisu''s tone shifted, her voice tinged with a mix of amusement and nostalgia.


    "Not only that¡­ I experienced something last night that I''ve never felt before," Arisu said, her expression turning faintly wistful as she reminisced.


    Her words, combined with the glint in her eye, immediately caused Masumi''s face to stiffen.


    "¡­" Masumi stared at her, speechless.


    Was this really the same sharp, calculating Arisu she''d always known? Because the way she was acting now¡­


    "You''ve gotten so lewd," Masumi muttered under her breath, unable to hide her disbelief.


    Arisu glanced at her, her calm composure intact. "You don''t understand," she said simply, as though it were the most natural thing in the world.


    Masumi bristled at her tone, crossing her arms defensively. "What don''t I understand?" she shot back.


    "Sure, I haven''t experienced it myself, but I''ve been online before. I know what it''s like. It''s just¡­ a few minutes, right?" Masumi''s voice carried a mix of skepticism and defiance.


    Arisu raised an eyebrow, a teasing smile playing on her lips. "A few minutes?" she repeated, her tone dripping with amusement.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Masumi asked, frowning slightly.


    Arisu chuckled softly, leaning forward slightly as if to emphasize her point. "Let me explain something to you," she began, her tone light but firm.


    "Last night¡­ I didn''t sleep at all."


    "¡­"


    For a moment, Masumi was completely stunned. Her eyes widened as she stared at Arisu, her mind racing to process what she''d just heard.


    "That''s impossible!" she finally blurted out, her voice tinged with both disbelief and shock. "No one can go all night! He''s¡­ he''s not human!"


    Arisu shrugged casually, clearly enjoying Masumi''s reaction. "You''ll understand when it''s your turn," she said, her tone teasing.


    Masumi''s face turned bright red. "What kind of obscene nonsense are you spouting?" she snapped, glaring at Arisu.


    Arisu simply shrugged again, completely unfazed. "What can I say? I couldn''t handle it by myself."


    Masumi''s breath hitched, her face growing even redder as she realized the full implications of what Arisu was saying.


    Her heart skipped a beat as her imagination started to run wild, and she quickly shook her head, trying to push the thoughts away.


    "Stop fantasizing," Arisu said suddenly, her voice cutting through Masumi''s spiraling thoughts. "Next time, I''ll call you to join us."


    Masumi froze, her mind going blank for a moment.


    "W-What are you even saying?!" she sputtered, her voice rising in both embarrassment and anger.


    Arisu smirked, clearly enjoying herself. "I''m being considerate," she said simply, her tone as calm as ever.


    "I don''t need your so-called consideration!" Masumi shot back, her voice sharp. She spun on her heel and stomped back toward her room, slamming the door shut behind her.


    The loud bang echoed through the house, a clear sign of her frustration.


    Arisu, however, simply smiled to herself, her expression relaxed and unbothered.


    "Ha," she chuckled softly, shaking her head in amusement.

 Chapter 189: Gojo Satoru’s Request for Help

    Ryuji''s life hadn''t changed much, despite his ever-growing strength.


    Though his power far exceeded that of most sorcerers, he continued to go to school like a normal student.


    It wasn''t because he needed to or because of some deep commitment to education. It was simply because with his level of strength, everything else had become far too easy. Without school, Ryuji wasn''t sure how else he''d kill time.


    Besides, the school wasn''t without its perks. With so many interesting people particularly beautiful girls, it would''ve been a shame not to show up.


    "After all," Ryuji thought wryly, "the company of a charming girl is the best way to keep life interesting."


    ---


    That morning, as sunlight filtered through the curtains, Ryuji woke up to the familiar weight of Nanako and Mimiko leaning against him. Carefully, he pushed the twins aside and got out of bed to wash up.


    As he splashed cold water on his face, he suddenly remembered something.


    "Wait¡­ it''s the weekend," he muttered, staring at himself in the mirror.


    There was no need to go to school today. Which left him with one glaring question: what to do with his day?


    "Another boring day¡­" Ryuji sighed, running a towel through his hair.


    He considered his options. Should he drop by Sayuri''s place? Or maybe visit Yukino?


    His thoughts wandered to Totsuki Academy. Although things between him and Alice Nakiri were progressing well, he hadn''t yet fully "tied things up" with her.


    "Maybe I should take this chance to finally enjoy one of her dishes," Ryuji mused, a faint smirk tugging at the corners of his lips.


    Just as he was about to plan his day, his phone buzzed on the table nearby. The caller ID showed a familiar name¡ªGojo Satoru.


    Raising an eyebrow, Ryuji picked up the phone.


    "What''s the trouble this time?" he asked, answering the call.


    On the other end, Gojo''s voice carried a note of mock offense. "You make it sound like I only ever call you when something''s wrong."


    "Isn''t that exactly what you do?" Ryuji shot back, his tone light but pointed.


    "...Well," Gojo hesitated, then sighed in resignation. "Fine, you got me. I do need your help."


    "Tch." Ryuji clicked his tongue, though he wasn''t surprised. "Alright, spill it. What''s going on?"


    Gojo fell silent for a moment, as if considering how to word his request.


    "Well, it''s not that big of a deal," he started, his tone deliberately casual. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryuji waited, letting the silence stretch until Gojo finally continued.


    "Maki, Nobara, and Itadori have gone missing."


    "¡­"


    Ryuji blinked, processing the information.


    "Missing?" he repeated flatly. "And you''re saying that''s ''not a big deal''?"


    Gojo, ever unbothered, chuckled. "C''mon, it''s only been three days."


    "Three days," Ryuji echoed, his tone laced with sarcasm. "Sure, that''s not long at all."


    Gojo ignored the jab. "The thing is, with Maki, Nobara, and Itadori missing, sending an ordinary Grade 1 sorcerer would be useless. Their combined strength is already above Grade 1."


    He paused before adding, "Which is why I''m calling you."


    Ryuji sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "And why can''t you handle this yourself?"


    "I''d love to, but¡­" Gojo''s voice trailed off, his tone uncharacteristically weary.


    "I''ve been swamped lately. Cursed spirits are popping up everywhere. I barely have time to breathe," he admitted.


    Though Gojo was known for his carefree attitude, Ryuji could hear the frustration beneath his words.


    "So you''re asking me to clean up your mess?" Ryuji teased, though there was no real malice in his tone.


    "Pretty much," Gojo replied with a chuckle. "But hey, I wouldn''t call it a mess. Let''s just say it''s an opportunity."


    "An opportunity for what?"


    "Well," Gojo began, his voice taking on a playful lilt, "Maki seems to have taken a liking to you. And Nobara? She''s a real beauty. Who knows? You might get something more out of this mission than just cursed spirits."


    "¡­"


    Ryuji closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "Why am I not surprised you''d say something like that?"


    Gojo laughed. "C''mon, Ryuji, I''m just giving you a little extra incentive. So, are you in?"


    Ryuji didn''t bother dignifying the comment with a response.


    Instead, he said, "Just send me the location."


    It wasn''t the promise of Maki or Nobara''s company that motivated him though he wouldn''t deny they were attractive. What truly intrigued Ryuji was the challenge.


    If a curse strong enough to overwhelm Maki, Nobara, and Itadori was involved, it was likely at least a special-grade.


    "Special-grade, huh?" Ryuji thought to himself. "Perfect for honing my skills."


    Even if devouring a special-grade curse didn''t drastically improve his strength anymore, every little bit helped. Staying at the top wasn''t just about raw power, it was about constantly refining and sharpening what he already had.

 Chapter 190: Infinite Loop Space

    "I knew you''d take the bait!"


    On the other end of the phone, Gojo''s cheerful voice echoed with satisfaction as soon as Ryuji agreed to help.


    "¡­"


    Ryuji rolled his eyes, letting out a soft sigh.


    For the record, he wasn''t doing this because of Maki or Nobara, but because of the special-grade curse spirit that had likely trapped them.


    Still, there was no point in explaining. Gojo wouldn''t listen anyway.


    As soon as the call ended, an address appeared on Ryuji''s phone. The location was far outside the city.


    "So, Yuji''s there too?" Ryuji murmured thoughtfully.


    According to Gojo, in addition to Maki and Nobara, Yuji had also gone missing.


    Ryuji stroked his chin as he considered the situation.


    Yuji''s hand-to-hand combat skills had improved greatly in recent months. Combined with Sukuna, the King of Curses residing within him, Yuji wasn''t someone who would fall easily. Even if danger arose, Sukuna would never allow his host body to die so carelessly.


    But despite this, Yuji and the others had been missing for three whole days. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This curse¡­" Ryuji mused, a glint of intrigue in his eyes. "It''s going to be interesting."


    ---


    As he prepared to leave, there was a stir from the adjacent room. Mimiko and Nanako, still groggy, peeked out to find Ryuji already dressed and ready to go.


    "Ryuji?" Mimiko asked, rubbing her eyes sleepily.


    Nanako, still leaning against the doorway, looked equally curious.


    "Nothing to worry about," Ryuji replied with a faint smile, waving his hand. "I just need to step out for a bit. You two can go back to bed. You''ve worked hard enough for one night."


    Though sorcerers had stronger physiques than ordinary people, the two girls were still exhausted from their sleepless efforts the night before.


    Hearing Ryuji''s reassurances, the sisters exchanged a glance before nodding obediently and retreating to their room.


    ---


    Meanwhile, in a dense forest outside the city, things were looking grim for the missing trio.


    "I can''t go on¡­ I''m done," Yuji groaned, collapsing onto the ground with a loud thud.


    For three whole days, they hadn''t had a moment to rest. With their mental and physical stamina stretched to the limit, even Yuji''s extraordinary endurance had reached its breaking point.


    Following Yuji''s lead, Maki and Nobara exchanged tired glances before giving in and slumping to the ground as well.


    Their surroundings were deceptively serene. Towering trees lined both sides of the forest path, and the sky overhead was a brilliant blue, unmarred by a single cloud.


    But the unchanging daylight, which had persisted without pause for three days, was nothing short of terrifying. If not for their phones marking the passage of time, they wouldn''t have even realized how long they''d been trapped.


    "Are we¡­ going to die here?" Nobara asked hesitantly, her voice trembling.


    She wasn''t trying to be pessimistic, but the unrelenting stress of their situation had worn her down.


    Among the three, Yuji was the most carefree, while Maki''s years of experience made her mentally resilient. But Nobara, still new to the world of sorcery, couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed.


    "Don''t be ridiculous!"


    Despite his exhaustion, Yuji forced himself to sit up.


    "Gojo Sensei will definitely come to save us!" he declared with a confidence that bordered on na?ve.


    Nobara stared at him for a moment, almost envious of his unshakable optimism. If only she could believe in something as easily as Yuji did¡­


    Still, a flicker of doubt lingered in her heart. Three days had passed, and there was no sign of rescue. Would Gojo really show up?


    She pushed the thought aside, unwilling to voice it and risk demoralizing the group further.


    "If I''d known this mission would be like this, I never would''ve come," she muttered under her breath, a bitter edge to her tone.


    The mission had seemed straightforward at first, an abandoned mountain temple outside the city where passersby had reported hearing strange screams.


    After observing from a distance, it was clear there was cursed energy present, likely from a low-level spirit. The lack of movement from the spirit suggested it wasn''t particularly strong.


    With Maki, Nobara, and Yuji''s combined strength, the school had deemed them more than capable of handling the exorcism.


    But they never even made it to the temple.


    Somewhere along the forest path, everything had gone horribly wrong.


    ---


    "No matter what happens, I won''t die here," Maki said firmly, her voice steady despite the situation.


    Planting her sword into the ground for support, she forced herself to her feet.


    She had dreams to achieve, goals she hadn''t yet reached. There was no way she would let herself die here.


    "Let''s keep moving," she said, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    Yuji and Nobara exchanged weary glances before silently standing up to follow her lead.


    They trudged forward for what felt like hours, their footsteps heavy and their minds clouded with exhaustion.


    Finally, after nearly half an hour, they came to a halt.


    Maki''s eyes scanned their surroundings, her grip tightening on her weapon. Nobara''s face fell, and even Yuji couldn''t suppress a groan of frustration.


    The path ahead was unmistakably familiar.


    There, etched into the dirt, were the marks where Yuji had collapsed earlier.


    "We''re back," Maki said, her voice low and tense.


    The realization was undeniable. No matter how far they walked, no matter which direction they chose, they always ended up back at the same spot.


    Nobara clenched her fists, her face pale. "This is why we''ve been stuck here for three days¡­ It''s a loop."


    The unchanging daylight. The endless forest path. It all pointed to one chilling conclusion: they were trapped in an infinite loop, ensnared by a powerful curse.

 Chapter 191: Desperate times called for desperate measures

    No matter which direction they tried walking forward, backward, or even through the forest flanking the path they always ended up back at the same spot.


    They even tested splitting up. One person walked forward, another backward, and the last through the forest. Yet, all three returned to the same place.


    It was as if they were trapped in an endless looping space. No matter what they did, the outcome remained unchanged.


    At first, they had been confident they could find a way out of this bizarre situation. But as time dragged on, that confidence gave way to unease, and unease quickly turned into fear.


    "Are we really going to die here?"


    "..."


    For once, even Maki didn''t have an answer. She didn''t want to die here, but the situation was becoming increasingly hopeless.


    "Ahhh!"


    Yuji however, remained strangely energetic.


    Though lying on the ground moments ago, he suddenly sat up, slapping his face repeatedly to jolt himself awake.


    "???"


    Maki and Nobara exchanged baffled glances at Yuji''s behavior.


    "Did¡­ he lose his mind?" Nobara whispered.


    Thankfully, while Yuji''s actions seemed ridiculous, there was a method to his madness.


    "Don''t sleep! Don''t sleep! Stay awake!" Yuji shouted to himself.


    From the second day of being trapped, Yuji had been attempting to make contact with Sukuna, the curse residing within him.


    Though he despised relying on the malevolent King of Curses, Yuji couldn''t think of any other solution. After all, Sukuna had been the most powerful sorcerer a thousand years ago. If anyone could get them out of this situation, it was him.


    Unfortunately, Sukuna had shown no response to Yuji''s repeated calls. It was as if the curse was completely dormant.


    That lack of reaction frustrated Yuji to no end. By this point, he was willing to try anything to get Sukuna''s attention.


    "Sukuna! Ryomen Sukuna! Wake up already!" Yuji yelled, his voice echoing through the empty forest.


    "..."


    At first, Maki and Nobara didn''t understand what Yuji was trying to do. But as they listened, realization dawned.


    Yuji was attempting to wake Sukuna to ask for his help.


    After all, desperate times called for desperate measures. They had learned at Jujutsu High that Sukuna''s power was highly dangerous, and relying on him was something to be avoided unless absolutely necessary.


    But this situation was as desperate as it got.


    Even so, watching Yuji repeatedly slap himself in the face was a sight neither Maki nor Nobara knew how to respond to.


    "Pa! Pa! Pa!"


    The sound of Yuji''s hands smacking his cheeks echoed loudly. He didn''t hold back, and his face quickly began to swell on both sides.


    Maki and Nobara winced. It was hard to tell whether they were more shocked or concerned.


    "Alright, enough already! That''s enough!"


    Finally, Sukuna''s voice rang out, interrupting Yuji''s self-inflicted punishment.


    A grotesque mouth formed on Yuji''s cheek, and Sukuna''s irritated tone spilled forth.


    "You''re seriously annoying, you know that?"


    "Great!" Yuji exclaimed, relief washing over him. He immediately stopped slapping himself, though the sting on his face reminded him just how hard he had been hitting.


    Ignoring the pain, Yuji wasted no time getting to the point.


    "Sukuna, you don''t want me stuck here forever, right? Do you know how to get out of this place?"


    Both Maki and Nobara turned their attention to Yuji, waiting anxiously for Sukuna''s response.


    "Hah," Sukuna sneered, the disdain in his tone unmistakable. "Are you trying to threaten me?"


    Yuji''s bluntness clearly irritated Sukuna. While it was true Sukuna would be inconvenienced if Yuji''s body were to die, being threatened by his host was something the King of Curses did not appreciate.


    "Call it what you want," Yuji replied, unfazed. "But do you really think I won''t do it?"


    Yuji wasn''t like most people who quaked in fear at the thought of Sukuna. While he didn''t underestimate the Curse King, he also wasn''t afraid of him.


    As a sorcerer, Yuji had come to terms with the possibility of dying the moment he entered this world. That unshakable resolve allowed him to stand his ground even in the face of Sukuna''s intimidation.


    "..."


    Sukuna fell silent for a moment. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While the King of Curses despised Yuji''s guts, he couldn''t deny the strength of the boy''s spirit.


    How irritating, Sukuna thought. This brat is far too good at pushing my buttons.


    Still, Sukuna didn''t escalate the confrontation. There was no point. As much as it annoyed him to admit, Yuji was right. Sukuna didn''t want his vessel dying in this godforsaken loop.


    "Fine. I''ll tell you this much, you''re in a domain space."


    Sukuna''s voice was laced with mockery, though his words carried the weight of truth.


    He had known for a while now that they were trapped within a cursed domain. But, of course, he had no intention of saying anything until it became absolutely necessary.

 Chapter 192: Incomplete Domain

    The words hung in the air. While Yuji didn''t say much, both Maki and Nobara couldn''t suppress their shocked exclamations.


    They fully understood the implications of being trapped in a domain.


    "What? You don''t trust me?"


    Hearing the shift in their tone, Sukuna''s voice emerged with a mocking edge.


    "¡­"


    Maki and Nobara exchanged uneasy glances. It wasn''t a matter of trust, there was no reason to doubt Sukuna''s observation. His experience and sharp intuition as the King of Curses were undeniable.


    "No," Maki said finally, breaking the silence.


    Of the group, she was the most composed. Her experience dealing with high-level cursed spirits gave her an edge in keeping her cool. However, her brow furrowed as she voiced her thoughts.


    "But if this really is a domain, shouldn''t it have a guaranteed hit effect?"


    Though she wasn''t capable of domain expansion herself, Maki understood the basics. A true domain carried a guarantee that its attacks would land. If that were the case, they should have been overwhelmed the moment they stepped inside.


    Instead, they''d been aimlessly wandering the forest for three days. Was the cursed spirit toying with them? Or was there another explanation?


    "Ha!"


    Sukuna''s sharp laughter rang out, cutting through Maki''s reasoning like a blade. It was filled with derision, as if he were mocking their limited understanding.


    "Tsk."


    The sound grated on Nobara, who clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    "What''s so funny, you smug bastard?" she muttered under her breath, her fists clenching.


    Even Maki, who typically kept her emotions in check, tightened her grip on her weapon, her face darkened by frustration.


    "It''s simple," Sukuna said, finally ceasing his laughter. "This isn''t a complete domain."


    His explanation silenced the group.


    "A complete domain?" Maki repeated, narrowing her eyes.


    "Precisely," Sukuna said, his tone dripping with arrogance. "What you''re dealing with is incomplete. It''s just the prototype of a domain. The cursed spirit likely hasn''t yet fully mastered the technique."


    An incomplete domain. That would explain the lack of a guaranteed hit effect and why they were being trapped rather than attacked outright.


    "Which means the cursed spirit''s abilities are still in the early stages," Sukuna concluded. "It''s probably a special-grade spirit that''s only recently been born."


    His words carried the weight of a final judgment.


    "A newly born special-grade?" Yuji echoed, his curiosity piqued. "Do you know what kind of cursed spirit it is?"


    "If this were the past, I might''ve known," Sukuna admitted. "But now? I haven''t the faintest idea."


    For all his arrogance, Sukuna wasn''t the type to feign knowledge. If he didn''t know something, he said so without hesitation.


    "Tsk. What good are you, then?" Yuji grumbled, clearly disappointed.


    Sukuna snorted at the boy''s audacity. "Watch your mouth, brat."


    "Yeah, yeah," Yuji said dismissively, rolling his eyes. "You''re supposed to be this big, scary Curse King, but you can''t even identify a special-grade spirit. Some king you are." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You insolent¡ª" Sukuna''s growl cut off as he restrained himself.


    In his prime, Sukuna wouldn''t have tolerated such disrespect. A thousand years ago, he would''ve slain anyone foolish enough to talk back to him without a second thought. But now, limited to only a fraction of his power, Sukuna found himself grudgingly holding back.


    "Fine. Laugh while you can," Sukuna muttered darkly. "If I were at my full strength, no cursed spirit, no matter how powerful would dare stand before me."


    Though his words were soaked in arrogance, they weren''t entirely baseless. Sukuna''s strength during his prime had been so overwhelming that few, if any, could rival him.


    However, the world had changed in the thousand years since his reign. The sheer number and variety of cursed spirits had grown exponentially, fueled by modern humanity''s collective fears and anxieties.


    This shift had created new threats that even Sukuna found unfamiliar. Still, his confidence remained unshaken. If he ever regained his full power, no opponent¡ªold or new¡ªwould pose a challenge.


    "Yeah, yeah, you''re amazing. Happy now?" Yuji said sarcastically, waving off Sukuna''s boasting.


    "You little¡ª" Sukuna bit back his anger, deciding against continuing the argument.


    There was no need to waste time bickering. Sukuna was nothing if not patient. He could wait for the day when his strength returned in full, and then Yuji would see just how terrifying he truly was.


    For now, though, Sukuna''s focus was elsewhere. This era fascinated him. The chaos, the sheer abundance of curses, the merging of urban legends with reality, it was a spectacle unlike anything he''d ever seen.


    "Haha¡­ I''ll bide my time," Sukuna chuckled, his laughter tinged with anticipation.


    Yuji frowned, confused by Sukuna''s sudden amusement. "What are you laughing at now?"


    "Nothing you''d understand," Sukuna replied dismissively. "Now, let me rest."


    With that, his voice faded, leaving Yuji, Maki, and Nobara to face their predicament once more.


    For a moment, none of them spoke.


    "So¡­ we''re trapped in a domain," Nobara said finally, her tone flat. "Great. That''s just great."


    "Even knowing that doesn''t change much," Maki admitted. "We''re still stuck, and there''s no clear way out."


    Yuji sighed, scratching the back of his head. "Guess we just have to wait it out, huh? The school will send someone to find us eventually."


    His words carried a note of forced optimism, but neither Maki nor Nobara could deny the logic.


    "Let''s eat first," Yuji suggested, glancin


    g at their supplies¡ªor lack thereof.


    Three days had passed, and they were completely out of food. While their sorcerer physiques allowed them to endure hunger for a while, they couldn''t go without eating forever.


    "Guess we''ll have to forage," Maki said, rising to her feet and scanning the forest. "We don''t have much choice."


    With that, the trio prepared to search for whatever resources they could find.

 Chapter 193: Zenin Maki is Missing

    First, they built a small campfire by the trail.


    For three sorcerers, this wasn''t a difficult task.


    Then, they improvised, using materials they could find nearby.


    "We''re not seriously eating this, are we?"


    Nobara stared at the crude stone pot placed over the fire. Inside were a few boiled leaves, looking less like food and more like survival desperation. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, there''s nothing else we can do. The river didn''t even have a single fish," Yuji Itadori said, scratching the back of his head with a helpless smile.


    While he had found a river, it provided nothing except water. There were no fish, no insects¡ªnothing living at all. All they could do was gather some leaves to make a weak soup.


    "..."


    Nobara didn''t respond immediately, her lips pressing into a thin line. She wasn''t someone spoiled by luxury, but even so, this was a new low.


    Her gaze shifted to Maki, who sat silently, showing no sign of complaint. Nobara sighed inwardly. If Maki wasn''t grumbling, it didn''t feel right for her to say anything either.


    Reluctantly, she dipped her spoon into the "soup" and took a sip. It was bland, unappetizing, and barely enough to stave off hunger.


    "It''s not enough," Maki said suddenly, standing up after finishing her portion.


    "We don''t know how long we''ll be trapped here. Even as sorcerers, we can only go so long without proper food. Hunger won''t kill us immediately, but we can''t keep this up forever."


    Maki grabbed her sword and glanced at the forest.


    "I''ll go scout around. Stay here and keep the fire going."


    Before either Nobara or Yuji could stop her, Maki had already disappeared into the woods.


    "Damn it¡­" Yuji muttered, frustrated at her sudden departure.


    All they could do now was wait and hope Maki returned safely¡ªand, ideally, with something edible.


    "I''ll gather more firewood," Yuji said after a moment, breaking the tense silence.


    The campfire needed to stay lit, and with the forest surrounding them, there was no shortage of wood. It was better than just sitting around doing nothing.


    ---


    Yuji didn''t wander far, staying close to the camp. As he moved, he used the opportunity to practice his physical techniques.


    "Ha!"


    With a loud cry, Yuji slammed his fist into the trunk of a nearby tree. His punch was powerful enough to break the trunk in half, sending the tree crashing to the ground.


    "Hah¡­"


    Exhaling deeply, Yuji straightened up, wiping sweat from his brow.


    "My Taido is getting better," he murmured with satisfaction.


    Taido was the martial art Gojo had taught him. For someone like Yuji, who hadn''t yet awakened a cursed technique of his own, physical combat skills were his greatest strength.


    If he could master Black Flash in the future, Yuji was confident he''d even be able to take on low-tier special-grade curses.


    "Hahaha!" Yuji chuckled to himself, his usual optimism shining through.


    "..."


    Back at the campfire, Nobara glanced in his direction and rolled her eyes.


    "Doesn''t he ever get tired of showing off?" she muttered.


    Though she wouldn''t admit it out loud, she had to admit Yuji''s progress was impressive. Gojo''s teaching had paid off, and Yuji''s raw talent made Taido an excellent fit for him.


    It was a smart move on Gojo''s part. Since Yuji''s only cursed techniques came from Sukuna and were therefore unusable for obvious reasons focusing on physical combat was the best option.


    For Gojo, teaching Yuji Taido had probably been little more than a passing whim. But for Yuji, it had become the foundation of his strength.


    ---


    "Alright, that should be enough," Yuji said after gathering a good amount of firewood.


    He returned to the campfire, adding some of the wood to keep it burning steadily. Then he sat down next to Nobara, both of them waiting for Maki to return.


    But as the hours dragged on and the sun began to set, worry started to creep in.


    "She''s been gone for too long," Yuji said, his voice tense.


    "Do you think something happened to her?"


    Nobara didn''t answer right away. Though she shared his concern, she forced herself to remain calm.


    "There''s no point in panicking," she said finally. "And just because she hasn''t come back yet doesn''t mean she''s in danger. With Maki-senpai''s strength, if something had happened, there would''ve been some sign of it by now."


    "..."


    Yuji nodded slowly, taking some comfort in her words.


    Maki might lack cursed energy, but her physical abilities more than made up for it. As a Heavenly Restriction user, her raw strength and skill placed her on par with a quasi-first-grade sorcerer.


    The only reason she still carried the rank of a fourth-grade sorcerer was due to the Zenin family''s interference. They couldn''t accept someone with no cursed energy rising through the ranks, as it would reflect poorly on the family.


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 100+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 194: Strange Space, Loneliness

    Unlike the first generation of Heavenly Restriction users, who had no cursed energy and immense physical strength, Maki the second generation, still had a faint trace of cursed energy within her.


    It was this small amount of cursed energy that prevented Maki''s true potential from being fully unleashed. After all, she was a twin. Only when her sister Mai, died and took away the remnants of cursed energy from Maki, was her talent as fully awakened. Of course, the reverse could also have been true¡ªif Maki had died, Mai''s potential would have been awakened instead.


    "What should we do now?"


    Even if they guessed that Maki might not currently be in danger, her sudden disappearance wasn''t something they could ignore. She needed to be found.


    Yuji wasn''t exactly the best at formulating plans and typically acted on sheer determination. Unsure of what to do, he turned toward Nobara.


    "..."


    The look on Nobara''s face clearly read: Why are you looking at me like I have all the answers?


    Still, she couldn''t ignore the fact that she had a good relationship with Maki. There was no way she could just sit around doing nothing.


    "Let''s look for her together!" Nobara said, standing up decisively.


    Yuji quickly followed her lead.


    "Should we split up to cover more ground?" he asked.


    Acting separately might increase their chances of finding Maki sooner.


    "I¡­"


    Nobara considered the suggestion. Splitting up did seem more efficient. However, as the sun dipped lower and the forest grew darker, an unsettling atmosphere began to creep in.


    "Let''s stick together," she said after a moment of thought. Even if it took a bit longer, it was better to prioritize safety.


    "Are you scared?" Yuji asked, raising an eyebrow at her.


    He wasn''t an idiot, he could sense her hesitation. He just didn''t expect the usually fearless Nobara to show even a hint of fear.


    BAM!


    Without bothering to answer, Nobara landed a swift punch on Yuji''s head.


    "Shut up!" she snapped.


    Some things didn''t need to be said aloud. Did she, Kugisaki Nobara, have no dignity left?


    "Ow, that really hurt!" Yuji groaned, clutching his head as he glared at her with resentment. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Humph," Nobara snorted, brushing him off as she took the lead.


    "Keep up!" she barked over her shoulder.


    "Alright, alright, I''m coming!" Yuji sighed, jogging after her.


    Unbeknownst to them, Maki had already returned earlier in the day.


    "...She''s not here?"


    Maki had come back after searching for a short while, only to find their campsite deserted. Looking at the empty campfire, she decided to gather some firewood and rekindle the flames before sitting down beside it.


    "I wasn''t gone for that long," she muttered to herself.


    It seemed odd. Had Yuji and Nobara gotten worried when she didn''t return and gone out to look for her?


    But¡­


    She didn''t think she''d been away long enough for them to panic.


    Maki didn''t dwell on the thought for too long. She simply waited by the fire, expecting them to return. However, as the night wore on, there was still no sign of them.


    The flickering light of the fire cast long shadows into the surrounding darkness, and the stillness of the night brought an unfamiliar feeling to Maki''s heart¡ªloneliness.


    "Am I¡­ afraid of being alone?" she murmured.


    The realization made her laugh bitterly at herself.


    Ever since she had left the Zenin clan in defiance of their oppressive rules, Maki had been walking her own path, determined to prove to them that even someone with little to no cursed energy could amount to something great.


    Fueled by ambition and unyielding perseverance, she had climbed to where she was now.


    But even someone like her, who thought she had long grown accustomed to solitude, could still feel the sting of loneliness.


    "Forget it," Maki muttered, brushing off the thought.


    Standing up, she dusted off her clothes and steeled her resolve.


    "Let''s go look for them."


    She didn''t believe that Yuji or Nobara would encounter serious trouble. The area wasn''t particularly large, and if anything had gone wrong, she figured she would''ve heard some sort of commotion.


    Still, they had come here together. She couldn''t just sit idly by while they were missing.


    With that thought in mind, Maki disappeared into the night, weapon in hand.


    Meanwhile, Yuji and Nobara continued their search side by side.


    "It''s gotten dark all of a sudden," Yuji remarked, scanning their surroundings curiously.


    "Maybe this area''s domain is starting to activate," Nobara joked with a smirk.


    Yuji paused, considering her words before nodding in agreement.


    "Yeah, that''s possible!"


    Nobara blinked, momentarily caught off guard. She had only been joking, but Yuji seemed to genuinely believe her.


    You actually took me seriously¡­?


    Turning to tease him, she started to speak, but before she could get the words out, her breath caught in her throat.


    Yuji''s figure was fading.


    "What¡­?"


    Nobara blinked, thinking her eyes were playing tricks on her. But when she looked again, Yuji was gone.

 Chapter 195: Loneliness! Binding

    A moment ago, Yuji had been standing with her. Now, he had vanished without a trace.


    For a second, a chill ran down Nobara''s spine.


    "Itadori! Itadori!" she shouted, her voice echoing through the stillness.


    At the same time, nails infused with cursed energy materialized in her hands, her weapons for casting techniques.


    "Maki! Maki-senpai!" she called again, louder this time, her voice tinged with desperation.


    But her calls were met with silence. The dark forest remained eerily quiet, its oppressive stillness gnawing at her.


    Suddenly, an unfamiliar sensation began to creep in¡ªa profound loneliness, as if the entire world had abandoned her. It felt like she was the last person left alive.


    ---


    On the other side, Yuji was equally confused.


    He had just turned his head for a moment, and when he looked back, Kugisaki Nobara was gone.


    "Kugisaki! Kugisaki!" Yuji yelled, his voice sharp with concern as he began searching the area.


    He couldn''t fathom what was happening. It wasn''t like Nobara to wander off or disappear without a trace.


    "Kugisaki! Where are you?"


    But no matter how much he called out or scoured the forest, there was no sign of her.


    "What''s going on?" he muttered, frustration building.


    He couldn''t hear any sounds of a struggle or danger, nothing that suggested Nobara was in trouble. And yet, she was nowhere to be found.


    As Yuji wandered through the shadowy woods, a sense of helplessness washed over him.


    "Why does it feel¡­ so lonely?"


    It was strange. Yuji had been alone before plenty of times, in fact¡ªand he''d never felt this kind of emptiness. Scratching his head in confusion, he came up with an idea.


    "Sukuna! Can you hear me? Say something!" he shouted, hoping for a response from the King of Curses who shared his body.


    But all he got in return was silence.


    "Damn it, he''s ignoring me again," Yuji grumbled, his irritation growing. "Of course, when I actually need him, he''s no help at all!"


    Frustrated, he slapped himself twice on the face to refocus.


    "Ow!" He winced at the sting. Perhaps he''d hit himself a little too hard. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still, there was no response from Sukuna.


    "When I get stronger, I swear, I''ll make you pay for this!" Yuji muttered bitterly. He knew there was no point in dwelling on Sukuna''s unhelpfulness now, so he continued trudging through the forest, feeling more lost than ever.


    What Yuji didn''t realize, however, was that Sukuna wasn''t deliberately ignoring him this time.


    ---


    Within Sukuna''s domain, a space built from bones and shadows the King of Curses sat on his throne, his expression calm and eyes closed as if in meditation.


    But then, suddenly, his eyes snapped open.


    "What''s this? That brat''s presence is gone!" Sukuna growled.


    It was unusual¡ªunnerving, even. He could no longer sense Yuji''s presence.


    He was certain Yuji hadn''t died. If the boy had, Sukuna would have been dragged down with him, and that clearly wasn''t the case.


    But something was wrong. Very wrong.


    And it wasn''t just Yuji. Sukuna could sense it, an unfamiliar emotion stirring within him. It was the same sensation that seemed to grip Maki, Nobara, and Yuji at this moment.


    Loneliness.


    For a moment, Sukuna frowned. This feeling was foreign, almost laughable. After all, he had existed as a cursed king for over a thousand years, utterly indifferent to such emotions.


    But Sukuna wasn''t one to overlook the obvious. He knew this loneliness wasn''t natural. It hadn''t come from within, it had been forced upon him.


    "Hahaha! So that''s how it is!" Sukuna''s laughter echoed through his domain.


    "Loneliness, huh? Interesting. Very interesting!"


    For the first time, Sukuna began to understand the true nature of the space they had been trapped in.


    Previously, Sukuna had dismissed the area as an incomplete domain, a flawed space without the guaranteed hit effect that domains typically possessed.


    But now he realized he''d been wrong. This wasn''t an incomplete domain at all.


    "This domain doesn''t lack a guaranteed hit effect," Sukuna murmured to himself, his eyes gleaming with understanding. "It''s been replaced with something else entirely."


    What could replace a guaranteed hit effect? Sukuna already knew the answer:


    Cursed Binding.


    As the King of Curses, Sukuna was intimately familiar with the concept of cursed binding.


    Binding curses involved sacrificing something in exchange for gaining something else¡ªlike a trade-off.


    Take the first generation of "Heavenly Restriction," for example: Fushiguro Toji. He had given up all cursed energy in exchange for monstrous physical power that surpassed human limits.


    It was a balance of extremes. Excelling in one area meant being utterly devoid in another.


    And now, it was clear that this cursed domain operated on a similar principle. The loneliness they felt wasn''t a coincidence, it was the binding.

 Chapter 196: Ryuji Arrives, Open Domain

    In the original anime, Ryoumen Sukuna''s ability to hold his own against countless sorcerers was due to his mastery of cursed binding and equivalent exchange.


    When it came to cursed binding, no sorcerer could rival Sukuna. This wasn''t simply a matter of skill, it required innate talent. Without it, no amount of effort would make a difference.


    "This is getting interesting." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even as he understood the situation unfolding in the domain, Sukuna didn''t panic. Nor did he bother to give Yuji any hints.


    Of course, Sukuna wouldn''t admit the real reason for his inaction, it was because he currently only had the strength of two fingers, far from enough to make any decisive moves.


    "Looks like this era, a thousand years later, is far more entertaining," Sukuna muttered with a rare hint of amusement.


    Unlike the world he knew a millennium ago, where cursed spirits were limited in type and power, the present was brimming with variety. This era was far more dynamic, filled with both innovative cursed spirits and sorcerers wielding all kinds of abilities.


    Sukuna was not one to stay idle for long. He had a relentless thirst for battle and a deep-seated bloodlust that drove him to massacre sorcerers in his time.


    Now, however, this era offered something new¡ªsomething exciting.


    Even Sukuna, with his pride, recognized the sheer power of Gojo Satoru during his time inside Itadori Yuji''s body. Gojo was undeniably a formidable sorcerer, and Sukuna had no illusions about it. Even if he returned to his peak strength, Sukuna couldn''t guarantee an easy victory over him.


    Of course, if Sukuna were to speak of it, he''d still claim to be the strongest. But such bravado was part of his nature.


    "Tch."


    Aside from Gojo Satoru, there was another sorcerer who had caught Sukuna''s attention¡ªRyuji.


    The sorcerer who not only dismantled Gojo''s Limitless technique but also wielded his own domain with such mastery that even Sukuna couldn''t ignore it.


    The first time Sukuna saw Ryuji''s domain overpower another, he''d been momentarily stunned. It was more outrageous than Gojo''s limitless techniques, an anomaly that even Sukuna hadn''t anticipated.


    "Too bad there''s so little information about him," Sukuna mused.


    Although he often relied on brute force, Sukuna was no fool. He was a cunning tactician who never fought without preparation. Without fully understanding Ryuji''s abilities, Sukuna had no intention of engaging him recklessly.


    Having finally been revived in this era, Sukuna had no desire to meet a premature end.


    "Tch!" Sukuna clicked his tongue again, bored with the current situation. For now, he stopped thinking about it.


    ---


    Meanwhile, back in the domain, Yuji, Nobara, and Maki had all somehow returned to the campfire.


    They sat silently, staring into the flames, each consumed by their own thoughts.


    "Where did you go?"


    None of them could see or hear each other, yet they all sat around the same fire, unaware of their shared presence.


    The oppressive feeling of loneliness continued to build, as if it fed on the crackling flames, growing more suffocating with each passing moment.


    ---


    By the time Ryuji arrived, it was already noon the next day.


    Walking along the forest path, his pace was unhurried. He didn''t seem concerned in the slightest.


    But as he moved, the sky suddenly darkened.


    Glancing at the time, Ryuji raised an eyebrow. It was only one or two in the afternoon, yet the surroundings were shrouded in darkness.


    "A domain?" he muttered, a slight smile tugging at his lips.


    It didn''t bother him that he''d stepped into a domain unknowingly. In fact, it intrigued him.


    "An open domain?"


    He could tell immediately. Open domains were rare, but not unheard of in this new era. The first time he''d encountered one was Sukuna''s domain, and now it seemed cursed spirits were evolving. Open domains were becoming more prevalent.


    The food domain he had seen at Totsuki Academy and this one both qualified as such.


    "Interesting."


    Despite recognizing he was inside a domain, Ryuji showed no sign of panic. He didn''t rush to attack.


    Without the usual guaranteed-hit effect, this domain likely operated on a principle similar to the food domain¡ªreplacing the guaranteed-hit feature with something entirely different.


    "What could it be?"


    Curiosity sparked in him, and instead of acting, Ryuji continued walking forward. He wanted to understand the domain''s mechanics before doing anything drastic.


    Humming a soft tune, Ryuji strolled along, as if taking a leisurely walk.


    Eventually, he paused, scanning his surroundings again.


    "A loop?"


    Though the area appeared to be an endless forest path, Ryuji immediately noticed something odd, he''d seen this scenery before.


    In other words, he wasn''t progressing; he was being led in circles.


    "Interesting."


    Under the darkened sky, Ryuji decided to stop walking.


    That''s when he felt it.


    Loneliness.


    The emotion hit him suddenly, unprovoked. It didn''t make sense.


    With his strength, Ryuji knew he could stay in one place for decades without feeling even a twinge of loneliness.


    This emotion was unnatural foreign.


    "I see."


    It was a curse, he realized, a loneliness curse embedded into the domain itself.


    "Not bad," Ryuji murmured. He could admit the curse''s design was clever.


    But now that he understood its mechanics, there was no need to waste any more time.


    Hands clasped together, Ryuji smirked.


    "Since it''s an open domain, I''ll use my own open domain to deal with it."


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 197: The Curse Spirit Appears

    Ryuji now possessed two open domains:


    The Malevolent Shrine and the Food Space.


    But against this type of domain, using the Food Space didn''t feel appropriate. It didn''t suit the situation.


    That left only one choice.


    "Domain Expansion¡ªMalevolent Shrine!"


    As Ryuji''s voice fell, a shrine burst forth from the ground behind him, imposing and serene.


    "Hmm?"


    The familiar aura of the Domain instantly reached Sukuna, making him aware of something.


    He grinned.


    "There''s no mistaking it. That''s my domain''s aura!"


    As the creator of the domain, there was no way Sukuna could be wrong about it.


    Now, with its presence here, there was only one explanation:


    That person is here!


    "Interesting."


    Sukuna smirked. This was the perfect opportunity to properly assess the one who had claimed his domain for their own.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Yuji, Nobara, and Maki, who had been weighed down by the oppressive loneliness moments ago, suddenly felt a shift.


    Their surroundings brightened as the darkness gave way to daylight. The stifling loneliness that had gnawed at their hearts vanished like smoke.


    "What just happened?"


    They all looked around, confused by the abrupt change.


    "Hey! Long time no see!"


    A voice interrupted their thoughts, and they turned to see Ryuji standing nearby. He didn''t seem surprised by their presence and greeted them with an easy smile.


    "Ryuji!"


    Maki was the first to react, recognition flashing in her eyes. They had met before, and she hadn''t forgotten him. She had been impressed by him back then¡ªand seeing him again now was a shock. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What happened? Weren''t you missing?"


    Yuji and Nobara finally snapped out of their confusion as well. Nobara immediately rushed over and hugged Maki tightly.


    "Thank god! I thought something had happened to you!"


    "It''s all fine now," Maki reassured her, gently patting Nobara''s back to calm her down.


    "What was that just now? It felt like we were stuck for half a month!" Yuji scratched his head, glancing between Nobara, Maki, and finally Ryuji, looking for answers.


    At the same time, Sukuna, residing within Yuji, focused all his attention on Ryuji, silently observing him.


    "In fact," Ryuji began calmly, "Gojo contacted me three days ago after your disappearance. I came as soon as I could. Three days passed outside while you were in here. It seems the flow of time in this domain differs from the outside world."


    Yuji and the others listened carefully.


    Ryuji''s explanation was straightforward, and while the concept of time distortion wasn''t entirely unfamiliar, it still left them a bit unsettled.


    "So, that''s it¡­" Yuji murmured as he scratched the back of his head.


    He let out a sigh of relief. "I really thought I was gonna die in there."


    Even someone as upbeat as Yuji had struggled against the corrosive effects of the loneliness. It had been unbearable.


    With their minds now clear, the trio began noticing their surroundings more carefully.


    "What about them?" Yuji asked, pointing to the fallen figures scattered around the area.


    It wasn''t just the three of them who had been trapped in this space, there were other humans as well. Unlike sorcerers, however, these ordinary people hadn''t been able to endure. Some had collapsed on the ground, lifeless. Others had resorted to more tragic ends¡ªhanging themselves or succumbing to starvation. The loneliness had consumed them.


    "They''re¡­ all dead."


    Nobara and Maki moved quickly to check the bodies, but their worst fears were confirmed. These people were long gone.


    "Damn that cursed spirit!" Nobara clenched her fists, her voice trembling with fury.


    Maki shared her anger, though she stayed silent.


    Ryuji, however, remained composed. Anger alone wouldn''t solve anything.


    Instead, he scanned the area.


    The domain had already been neutralized by his Demon-Subduing Chef. But since this was the cursed spirit''s domain, it couldn''t be far away.


    "It''s coming," Ryuji said quietly, narrowing his eyes.


    "Disperse!"


    With a quick motion, he activated his cursed speech.


    Invisible cursed energy rippled outward, and in the distance, several dark streaks of cursed energy flying toward them dissolved into nothing under Ryuji''s influence.


    "!"


    The sudden action snapped Maki and the others out of their shock. They quickly shifted their focus, now fully on guard.


    "Incredible!" Maki exclaimed, recognizing the technique.


    Although she''d seen Ryuji''s abilities before through a live broadcast, witnessing them in person was an entirely different experience.


    Ryuji glanced around, his expression calm. "Not coming out yet? Or are you just some coward who hides behind sneak attacks?"


    The air around them grew heavier, and an eerie silence fell.


    Then, a strange, forlorn voice echoed in their ears.


    "Loneliness¡­ Loneliness¡­ All humans are destined to be alone¡­"


    The cursed spirit emerged. It looked grotesque¡ªits body like pitch-black sludge, slimy and shapeless, like mud dredged from a sewer.


    It crawled forward slowly, its form barely two or three meters tall.


    "So, it really is loneliness," Ryuji muttered, his suspicion confirmed. The spirit was born from humanity''s collective fear of isolation.


    "That''s right," the spirit answered, its voice rising. "I am a special grade cursed spirit born from the human fear of loneliness! All things¡ªeverything in this world¡ªwill ultimately end in loneliness!"


    Its voice grew louder, more fervent as it spoke.


    "Damn it, this thing¡­" Maki clenched her fists, seething with anger.


    Nobara gritted her teeth, her fury mirroring Maki''s. Knowing that this creature had trapped them for so long only made them angrier.


    But before either of them could act, Ryuji stepped forward, his voice steady.


    "Leave it to me."

 Chapter 198: Are You Playing Tricks?

    While Maki and the others were strong, even when combining their efforts with Nobara and Ysuuji, they could probably only handle an ordinary special-grade cursed spirit.


    But the cursed spirit of loneliness standing before them was anything but ordinary.


    "..."


    Maki wasn''t foolish. She understood what Ryuji meant when he stepped forward, wordlessly taking charge of the situation. She gripped her weapon tightly, frustration bubbling inside her.


    Maki had always been the type to push herself relentlessly to prove her worth. As she stood there, powerless to contribute, her resolve only hardened. She swore to herself that when this was over, she would train even harder. Next time, she wouldn''t just be an observer.


    "Being alone is the only destination!"


    The cursed spirit''s body rippled like liquid mud, twisting grotesquely as it launched a mass of sludge toward Ryuji.


    "Disgusting," Ryuji muttered, watching the attack approach.


    The method was revolting, more a test of tolerance than a real threat.


    "Dissipate."


    With a single word, Ryuji''s cursed speech activated.


    A pulse of energy spread outward, obliterating the sludge midair before it could touch him.


    "Impressive," Sukuna murmured from within Yuji, observing the fight through his host''s eyes. His interest was piqued.


    Ryuji''s technique was powerful, no doubt about that, but Sukuna wasn''t impressed enough to feel threatened. He wondered, however, if Ryuji had more up his sleeve¡ªsomething that might surprise him.


    "Lonely! Lonely! Lonely!"


    The cursed spirit roared, refusing to give up. More waves of sludge formed and hurled themselves at Ryuji in rapid succession.


    "Enough of this."


    His gaze sharpened, and a distortion of space appeared around the cursed spirit. The mud-like body was caught instantly, unable to move.


    The cursed spirit writhed in the distorted space, its form contorting under the immense pressure.


    "Unreal¡­" Itadori Yuji muttered, staring in awe at the spectacle. Nobara and Maki were equally stunned.


    They had heard stories of Ryuji''s abilities but seeing them in person was an entirely different experience. It was like witnessing a power that existed on another plane of reality.


    Within Yuji''s mind, Sukuna''s laughter echoed.


    "Interesting."


    For the first time, Sukuna spoke aloud, his voice emerging through Yuji''s lips.


    "What the hell?" Yuji asked, startled. Sukuna rarely spoke unprompted, let alone during a battle.


    But this time, Sukuna ignored Yuji entirely. His attention was locked on Ryuji, or more specifically, the power Ryuji was using.


    There was no mistaking it. The energy Ryuji wielded was linked to Sukuna''s missing fingers. Two of them, in fact, were undoubtedly in Ryuji''s possession.


    "Fate works in mysterious ways," Sukuna thought, amused at the unexpected turn of events.


    Yuji scratched his head, confused but choosing not to press Sukuna further.


    Meanwhile, the cursed spirit was growing desperate. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What kind of power is this?"


    The distorted space tightened around it like a vice, leaving no room for escape.


    Realizing it had no other options, the cursed spirit activated its trump card.


    "Domain Expansion¡ªLand of Death!"


    With a roar, the cursed spirit unleashed its domain. The sky darkened once more, and the oppressive atmosphere returned.


    Yuji, Nobara, and Maki, who had been watching from a distance, vanished from Ryuji''s sight as the cursed spirit''s domain forced them into separate spaces.


    "Of course," Ryuji muttered to himself, unfazed.


    As a spirit of loneliness, it made sense for its domain to isolate its targets. Solitude was the essence of its power.


    "Lonely! Lonely! Lonely!"


    The cursed spirit''s voice echoed in the darkness. At the same time, Ryuji could feel the creeping sensation of loneliness tugging at his mind, trying to corrode his will.


    "Not bad," he admitted, acknowledging the cursed spirit''s abilities. "But this ends here."


    Ryuji raised his hand, his expression calm and resolute.


    "Domain Expansion¡ªHorizon of the Captivating Skandha!"


    This time, Ryuji chose not to use his Malevolent Shrine.


    The domain he activated was one he had gotten from Dagon, a closed domain. Though it wasn''t as versatile as an open domain, with Ryuji''s immense power, it was more than enough to handle a newly born special-grade cursed spirit.


    "Buzz!"


    The cursed spirit resisted, trying to push back against the domain''s intrusion.


    But its efforts were futile. Within moments, the darkness dissolved, replaced by light.


    Yuji, Nobara, and Maki, who had been trapped in separate spaces, suddenly found themselves standing together again.


    They blinked, disoriented as their surroundings shifted into a sunny beachscape, complete with waves crashing against the shore.


    "What¡­ is this?" Nobara asked, staring around in disbelief.


    Before anyone could answer, the cursed spirit''s voice rang out, laced with disbelief and rage.


    "Impossible! How can you have two domains?!"


    The cursed spirit was reeling. It had already been defeated once by Ryuji''s Malevolent Shrine. Yet the domain surrounding them now was completely different.


    "How can a person possess two domains?!" it screeched, its voice tinged with fear.


    The cursed spirit, having only recently been born, couldn''t comprehend what it was seeing.


    Inside Yuji''s body, Sukuna chuckled darkly.


    "As expected."


    Unlike the cursed spirit, Sukuna understood what was happening. But even he was astonished by Ryuji''s ability.


    "This guy¡­ Copying techniques is one thing, but copying domains? That''s just absurd," Sukuna muttered.


    He leaned back within Yuji''s mind, his grin widening.


    "It''s ridiculous. But I have to admit¡­ it''s impressive."

 Chapter 199: Loading Successfully! Ryomen Sukuna

    "Surging Dead Sea Army!"


    Ryuji didn''t bother answering the lonely cursed spirit''s frantic question.


    Bang!


    The previously calm ocean surface within his domain exploded.


    From the water emerged countless cursed fish, their forms brimming with cursed energy. They surged upward, rushing toward the lonely cursed spirit in an overwhelming wave.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In just a few moments, the lonely cursed spirit was completely engulfed by the swarm of cursed fish.


    "Well, that was easier than expected," Ryuji remarked casually, watching as the cursed spirit was devoured by the fish.


    With his current strength, even top-tier special-grade cursed spirits posed little challenge.


    "Soul Devouring."


    Not wasting the opportunity, Ryuji activated his spell. Though the lonely cursed spirit was moments away from death, it was still a special-grade spirit, its power wouldn''t go to waste.


    A rift in space opened, and the remains of the cursed spirit were dragged into the void.


    "Ahhh."


    Ryuji let out a satisfied sigh, patting his stomach playfully.


    "Not bad."


    The fight had proven fruitful. Beyond defeating a special-grade spirit, there were other rewards as well.


    "Target confirmed: Lonely Cursed Spirit!


    Golden Entry triggered. Do you wish to load it?"


    A notification flashed through his mind, and Ryuji couldn''t help but smile to himself.


    He hadn''t been expecting this outcome, but the success of his test left him feeling pleased. If there weren''t so many people around, he would have checked the details of the entry immediately.


    Being a golden entry, it was unlikely to be anything useless. After all, it came from a special-grade cursed spirit.


    "That was amazing!"


    Maki who had seen Ryuji''s strength before, remained calm. She had expected him to be powerful, so the display didn''t shock her as much.


    On the other hand, Yuji and Nobara were completely awestruck.


    This was their first time seeing Ryuji fight in person. They had only heard stories or seen live broadcasts of his abilities before. Watching him annihilate the cursed spirit that had trapped them for so long left them stunned.


    "That domain was beautiful! I''ve never seen anything like it before," Nobara commented, thinking about the expansive oceanic domain Ryuji had displayed earlier.


    "Yes! Absolutely!" Yuji agreed enthusiastically, nodding.


    But then, as if something clicked in his mind, Yuji turned to Nobara with a puzzled look.


    "Wait, Nobara¡­ have you actually seen anyone else''s domain before?"


    While Ryuji''s domain was indeed impressive, Yuji couldn''t help but realize that Nobara didn''t have much to compare it to.


    "It''s none of your business!" Nobara snapped, glaring at him. She had no intention of letting him ruin her moment of admiration.


    "Uh¡­"


    Yuji scratched his head, thoroughly confused about what he''d said to upset her.


    "Ryuji-san, thank you for everything!"


    Maki stepped forward, gripping her weapon tightly. Her usually composed demeanor faltered slightly, and a faint blush crept across her cheeks.


    "Hey! Maki-senpai, what''s going on with you?"


    Even someone as dense as Yuji could tell something was different about her. Maki, who was normally tough and aloof, now seemed flustered.


    "What is this? Is she¡­ shy?" Yuji thought to himself, stunned.


    "Shut up!"


    Nobara, more perceptive than Yuji, immediately stepped in, punching him squarely on the head.


    "Idiot! Stop ruining the moment," she muttered under her breath. While she didn''t know exactly when Maki''s feelings for Ryuji had developed, she was more than willing to lend her friend a hand.


    "Ugh¡­ what did I do?" Yuji mumbled, rubbing the spot where he''d been hit. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nobara didn''t waste time explaining. She raised her fist again and gave Yuji a sharp look, daring him to say anything else.


    "..."


    Sighing in defeat, Yuji decided to stay quiet.


    Maki opened her mouth to speak, but before she could, Ryuji gave her a warm smile and waved it off.


    "No need for formalities. Just call me Ryuji. Forget about all the ''San.'' nonsense," he said casually.


    Ryuji had always been impressed with Maki''s potential as the second generation of Heavenly Restriction User. To him, there was no need for excessive politeness between them.


    "...Okay!"


    Maki''s face lit up with surprise and relief. Ryuji''s words reassured her, he didn''t dislike her and was open to talking with her.


    Encouraged, she was about to continue the conversation, but a sudden voice interrupted.


    "Are you Ryuji?"


    The voice was deep and chilling.


    "Pah!"


    Yuji''s hand shot up as he slapped the side of his face, trying to stop the mouth that had suddenly appeared there.


    "Don''t talk!" Yuji whispered urgently, attempting to suppress Sukuna''s interference.


    Unfortunately, while Yuji could prevent Sukuna from taking full control of his body, he couldn''t stop the King of Curses from speaking.


    A new mouth opened on the back of Yuji''s hand, and Sukuna''s voice rang out clearly.


    "The first domain you used was the Malevolent Shrine, wasn''t it?"


    Though phrased as a question, Sukuna''s tone was confident.


    He knew the truth. After all, it was his own domain. There was no mistaking its aura.


    ***


    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 200: Who Did I Offend?

    Smack!


    As soon as Sukuna finished speaking, Yuji slapped his face again, trying to silence him.


    "I''m so sorry! So sorry!" Yuji blurted, waving his hands apologetically toward Ryuji. He wanted to make it clear that he wasn''t intentionally disturbing anyone.


    "It''s fine," Ryuji replied calmly, brushing off the interruption.


    "What''s more, I''m quite curious about the King of Curses from a thousand years ago."


    "This¡­"


    Hearing that, Yuji hesitated. After a brief moment of consideration, he lowered his hand and didn''t try to suppress Sukuna any further.


    "Hmph!"


    Sukuna let out a disdainful snort. Being interrupted repeatedly by Yuji only fueled his anger. He mentally swore that once he was fully resurrected, he''d make Yuji pay for the humiliation.


    "Boy, you still haven''t answered my question."


    For now, however, Sukuna had more pressing matters and couldn''t be bothered to argue with Yuji. He focused his attention back on Ryuji.


    "That tone¡­"


    Maki frowned at Sukuna''s words, her irritation clearly visible.


    Before she could act, Ryuji raised his hand to stop her, his expression calm.


    "Yes, you''re correct. That was the Malevolent Shrine," Ryuji confirmed without hesitation.


    "So, you can use my domain after all."


    Even though Sukuna had expected this answer, hearing it directly from Ryuji made his expression darken. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait, what?!"


    Yuji''s jaw dropped. "That domain belongs to Sukuna?!"


    The atmosphere shifted into an awkward silence. Sukuna''s eyes twitched slightly, unsure how to respond.


    Yuji''s reaction made it clear he had no clue that Sukuna had used his domain before, even though Sukuna had done so during the brief moments he had taken control of Yuji''s body.


    "How can he not know?" Sukuna muttered to himself, genuinely annoyed at Yuji''s obliviousness.


    "Uh¡­"


    Sensing the tension, Yuji scratched his head in confusion. He wasn''t sure what he''d said to make things so awkward.


    "I''ll just¡­ let you guys talk," he mumbled, stepping back.


    Sukuna ignored him completely, too focused on his conversation with Ryuji to care about Yuji''s awkward retreat.


    "I''ve never used Malevolent Shrine in front of you. Even if your copying technique is extraordinary, you shouldn''t be able to replicate my domain without seeing it," Sukuna said, narrowing his eyes.


    Although he had briefly used Yuji''s body to expand his domain, Ryuji hadn''t been present at the time. It didn''t make sense for him to know about it.


    "..."


    Everyone assumed Ryuji''s ability was some kind of advanced copying technique. How else could he use so many different techniques and domains?


    But Ryuji didn''t bother correcting them.


    "Who said a technique can only be copied after witnessing it firsthand?" he replied with a faint smile.


    "..."


    Sukuna was momentarily at a loss for words.


    Hmm. Technically, there wasn''t a rule stating that copying required seeing the technique. Thinking about it that way¡­ it seemed almost reasonable.


    No. Not reasonable at all.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me," Sukuna thought. If this wasn''t outright cheating, then what was?


    "You two of my fingers in your possession, don''t you?"


    Deciding not to dwell on the copying issue any further, Sukuna shifted the topic to something more important: his missing fingers.


    "Hmm?"


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, a bit surprised Sukuna had been able to sense them.


    Then again, it made sense. Though the fingers were stored within Ryuji''s Third Dimension space¡ªa separate dimension¡ªthere were occasional overlaps between that space and the real world when he used his abilities. It was during those moments of overlap that Sukuna must have picked up on their presence.


    "That''s right," Ryuji admitted openly.


    There was no need to deny it.


    When Ryuji had first obtained Sukuna''s fingers, he had sealed them away as a precaution. Back then, his strength was far from the level it was now, and Sukuna posed a significant threat. Taking steps to avoid empowering him further was simply common sense.


    Even with the advantages of transmigration and his abilities, Ryuji wasn''t reckless.


    A genius who acted without caution would never live long enough to realize their potential.


    But things were different now.


    With Ryuji''s current strength, even if Sukuna were restored to his peak and joined forces with two, three, or even ten versions of himself, it wouldn''t be enough to pose a real threat to Ryuji.


    There was no longer any reason to worry.


    "Haha!"


    Sukuna let out a cold laugh, his voice dripping with mockery.


    "So you were afraid of me. That''s why you hid my fingers, to stop me from regaining my full power."


    His laughter grew louder, carrying an unmistakable tone of ridicule.


    "You''re scared of me, aren''t you?" Sukuna taunted, his voice echoing in the air.


    "You¡ª!"


    Maki clenched her fists, glaring at Sukuna angrily.


    Though she didn''t voice it, Maki had developed a deep respect for Ryuji. Hearing Sukuna mock him so openly lit a fire in her chest.


    Even Nobara, who usually kept her cool, couldn''t help but shoot Sukuna a look of irritation.


    Meanwhile, Yuji Itadori looked utterly lost.


    "Why is everyone looking at me like I''m the one who said it?" he thought miserably.


    It wasn''t like he could control what Sukuna said. Yet somehow, he felt like he was being blamed for the King of Curses'' words.


    "Should I stop him?" Yuji wondered nervously, glancing at Maki''s furious expression.


    The way she gripped her weapon made him genuinely worried. If Sukuna kept running his mouth, Yuji had a feeling Maki''s next target wouldn''t be the cursed spirit but him.


    ***


    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 201: Certainty

    Unlike the others, Ryuji remained calm and collected. He wasn''t the least bit angered by Sukuna''s taunts. Instead, he gazed at Yuji, or rather, Sukuna, with a faint smile of interest.


    "Were you trying to provoke me on purpose?"


    "..."


    Sukuna''s mocking laughter cut off abruptly. He fell silent, his expression darkening.


    "It seems Gojo''s impression of you was a little off," Ryuji remarked lightly. "You''re not just a brute with no sense of restraint. You''re resourceful and cunning."


    Ryuji''s words carried no malice, but the underlying point was clear: Sukuna''s fa?ade of recklessness had likely deceived even Gojo Satoru.


    In truth, Sukuna hadn''t become the King of Curses a thousand years ago simply because of his overwhelming strength. No one was born invincible, not even Sukuna. Being a monster with four arms and unparalleled physical power wasn''t enough to guarantee survival.


    The fact that Sukuna had risen to power and thrived during such a brutal era spoke to his intelligence and guile.


    If anything, Sukuna pretending to be a simple-minded brute was his greatest act of deception.


    "I assume your goal was to provoke me into bringing out the fingers," Ryuji said calmly.


    "..."


    Sukuna''s expression grew even darker, and his silence all but confirmed Ryuji''s analysis.


    "You bastard," Sukuna growled, dropping all pretense.


    Now that his plan had been exposed, Sukuna no longer bothered to act indifferent. There was no point in hiding his intent anymore¡ªsuch an approach didn''t suit him anyway.


    "What?!"


    Yuji practically jumped to his feet. Hearing Ryuji''s analysis and Sukuna''s response left him dumbfounded.


    "You''re telling me you''re actually cunning?!"


    Yuji stared at Sukuna as though he were a completely different person. Until now, he had believed Sukuna was nothing more than a loud, reckless brute who spent all his time yelling about killing people. The revelation that Sukuna had this level of scheming shocked him to his core.


    "..."


    Sukuna didn''t even bother answering Yuji''s outburst. Only someone as simple as Yuji would fail to realize what kind of person Sukuna truly was.


    "Idiot," Sukuna muttered coldly.


    "What did you just say?!" Yuji snapped back, glaring at Sukuna. "Say it again if you''ve got the guts!"


    Maki and Nobara exchanged glances, both sighing helplessly.


    This was just like Yuji. His reaction was typical and not particularly surprising.


    However, Maki''s attention quickly shifted back to Ryuji. Her expression grew serious as she recalled Gojo''s words.


    "Gojo-sensei said Sukuna is extremely dangerous. We can''t let him regain his peak strength," Maki said, her voice tinged with concern.


    Her words carried weight, and Nobara nodded in agreement. Sukuna''s reputation wasn''t built on empty boasts, it was backed by a bloody history of terror.


    "Tsk," Sukuna scoffed dismissively.


    "The sorcerers of this era are pathetic. One''s more cowardly than the next. Are you all so afraid of me returning to my full power?"


    Despite his mocking tone, there was a hint of frustration in Sukuna''s words. The two missing fingers were a glaring issue for him. Losing one finger could be compensated for with other methods, but losing two meant his resurrection would be incomplete.


    "..."


    Ryuji remained unfazed by Sukuna''s taunts. His calm gaze remained locked on Sukuna as he raised his hand.


    "Third Dimension."


    In the blink of an eye, space warped around Ryuji''s hand, and two cursed fingers emerged from his personal dimension.


    "...What?"


    Everyone froze.


    Sukuna''s eyes widened, his mocking grin disappearing. Even Maki and Nobara were stunned into silence, unsure of how to react.


    Yuji, still mid-argument with Sukuna, was left completely speechless.


    "Ryuji!" Maki''s voice trembled slightly as she spoke.


    Though she had never seen Sukuna at full power, his title as the King of Curses alone was terrifying enough. The thought of Ryuji willingly returning two fingers to him made her uneasy.


    "..."


    Ryuji held up a hand, signaling for Maki to remain quiet.


    Though reluctant, Maki chose to trust him and stayed silent.


    "What are you doing?" Sukuna asked, frowning deeply.


    He was genuinely confused. He had expected Ryuji to mock him for his earlier ploy and keep the fingers locked away. Instead, Ryuji was now handing them over without hesitation.


    Ryuji tossed the fingers toward Sukuna casually, as if they were insignificant.


    "..."


    Sukuna caught the fingers but didn''t consume them immediately. Instead, he stared at Ryuji, trying to gauge his intentions.


    "What''s your angle?" Sukuna asked warily.


    His arrogance was momentarily replaced with unease. Sukuna hated this feeling, it was as if Ryuji were looking down on him, as if this entire exchange were beneath him.


    "Ryuji-san!" Yuji''s voice was panicked as he finally found the words to speak. "You can''t let him have those! Do you know what''ll happen if he gets his full strength back?!"


    Yuji knew better than anyone how dangerous Sukuna truly was. The thought of him being fully resurrected sent a chill down his spine.


    "It doesn''t matter," Ryuji said calmly, his expression unchanging.


    His confidence wasn''t arrogance, it was certainty.


    Sukuna narrowed his eyes, still holding the fingers without consuming them. He couldn''t understand Ryuji''s mindset. This wasn''t fear, nor was it foolishness. It was something else entirely. And that irritated him.


    ***


    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 203: Giving You Time to Grow Until You Despair Completely

    Ryuji had always been curious.


    If he used the Malevolent Shrine Domain in front of Sukuna, how would Sukuna react?


    Now, he finally had the chance to find out.


    "Domain Expansion ¨C Malevolent Shrine!"


    As Ryuji''s voice rang out, Sukuna''s face instantly darkened. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of all the domains Ryuji could have copied, he had to use Sukuna''s own domain? This wasn''t just an attack¡ªit was mockery. Sukuna''s fists clenched tightly.


    "..."


    Maki and Nobara, standing behind Ryuji, were momentarily speechless. It was obvious that Ryuji wasn''t just fighting Sukuna, he was toying with him.


    "As expected of Ryuji¡ªwhat a sense of humor!"


    "Right? He''s so cool."


    They didn''t see anything wrong with Ryuji''s behavior. On the contrary, they thought it made him even more charismatic.


    Behind Ryuji, the same demon shrine as Sukuna''s domain rose from the ground.


    "I don''t believe it," Sukuna said, his voice dripping with disdain. "The same domain¡ªyou, a mere imitator, think you can outdo the original?"


    But that confidence didn''t last long.


    Not even three seconds into their clash, Sukuna''s domain shattered like fragile glass. The entire Malevolent Shrine Domain now belonged to Ryuji.


    "..."


    The authentic domain lost to the copy? Sukuna could hardly believe it. His frustration was palpable.


    "You bastard!" Sukuna spat, his eyes blazing with fury as he glared at Ryuji.


    Ryuji, however, simply chuckled, clearly unbothered by Sukuna''s anger.


    "By the way," Ryuji said casually, "have you ever tried testing the full capabilities of your own domain?"


    "...?"


    Sukuna froze, momentarily confused by the question. Then it hit him, Ryuji was about to demonstrate something Sukuna himself had overlooked.


    "Wait¡ª!" Sukuna started to protest. He understood what was coming, and he knew it wasn''t something he could handle easily.


    But it was too late.


    "Eightfold Cleave."


    As Ryuji''s voice echoed through the domain, countless slashing techniques descended upon Sukuna like a relentless storm.


    At this moment, Sukuna only had the power of four fingers¡ªfar from his peak strength. But even at his peak, he knew he wouldn''t have been able to withstand the sheer force of Ryuji''s attack.


    Slash after slash landed on Sukuna, leaving deep wounds across his body. In the domain space, every strike was guaranteed to hit, and dodging was impossible.


    Still, Sukuna managed to hold on, his body covered in countless scars. His reverse cursed technique kept him from dying outright, and Ryuji seemed to be holding back.


    After all, Sukuna''s current body belonged to Itadori Yuji, someone Ryuji respected. Killing Yuji to defeat Sukuna would be a waste, and Ryuji wasn''t about to do that.


    Besides, Ryuji didn''t want to kill Sukuna yet. The so-called "King of Curses" was an interesting opponent. If Sukuna died now, Ryuji felt it would make things... less entertaining.


    As Ryuji stood there, watching Sukuna struggle, he couldn''t help but notice how much his own mindset had changed.


    Before, he was cautious and calculated, constantly watching his back.


    But now, as his strength grew, so did his confidence. He no longer felt the need to tread carefully.


    Would Sukuna regain his full power someday? Probably. But Ryuji wasn''t worried. In fact, he welcomed the idea. It would be something to break the monotony.


    Finally, Ryuji dismissed the domain. The shrine faded away, leaving Sukuna half-kneeling on the ground, his body riddled with injuries.


    "How strong!" Maki and Nobara couldn''t hide their admiration as they looked at Ryuji.


    The so-called King of Curses seemed like nothing in front of him.


    Thanks to his reversed cursed technique, Sukuna''s wounds began to heal, but the process was slow. He was clearly weakened as he struggled to stand.


    "When I return to full strength," Sukuna growled, glaring at Ryuji, "I''ll kill you."


    A thousand years ago, Sukuna had been invincible. But now, he had suffered a crushing defeat. His pride burned with humiliation, and his mind churned with thoughts of revenge.


    "You couldn''t even fight back just now. What makes you think you''ll beat him?"


    Maki and Nobara weren''t having it. Their voices were filled with contempt for Sukuna''s bold claim.


    "How could you possibly win against Ryuji?"


    "..."


    Sukuna ignored their taunts, his eyes fixed solely on Ryuji. He had no interest in arguing with people he deemed insignificant.


    "You," Sukuna started, but Ryuji-san raised a hand, cutting him off.


    Turning to the two women, Ryuji signaled for them to be quiet. Then he looked back at Sukuna with a calm but commanding smile.


    "I''ll give you time," Ryuji said. "Grow stronger. Do whatever it takes. But in the end, you''ll only come to realize the insurmountable gap between us."


    Sukuna''s peak strength might have been overwhelming to others, but Ryuji knew his own abilities. His true strength didn''t lie in borrowed techniques or copied domains.


    It lay in his own foundation, his unique ability, Soul Devouring. An ability that allowed for limitless growth.


    For Ryuji, Sukuna was merely a stepping stone.


    "..."


    Sukuna didn''t respond. His silence spoke volumes, but his gritted teeth and fiery eyes revealed his thoughts.


    Ryuji''s words were arrogance, but they weren''t empty. Sukuna could feel the truth in them, and it infuriated him.


    ***


    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 204: He’s Quite Shameless

    This kind of condescending sympathy from someone stronger made Sukuna boil with anger. The way Ryuji dismissed him, as if he was beneath him, was something Sukuna had never experienced before.


    No one had ever dared to look down on him like this.


    "I''ll remember this!"


    Sukuna didn''t bother spitting out more threats or harsh words, it would only make him look foolish.


    He had already decided. Once his strength returned to its peak, he would find Ryuji. Whether or not he could defeat him, Sukuna knew he could no longer ignore this humiliating shadow looming over him.


    With that thought, Sukuna''s consciousness began to fade. He willingly relinquished control of the body back to Yuji Itadori.


    "Hiss!" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as Yuji regained control, a wave of pain swept over him. He couldn''t help but gasp, his legs giving out as he slumped to the ground.


    "It hurts... so much!"


    Yuji''s willpower was far beyond that of ordinary people. Anyone else in his situation would have passed out from the intense pain, but Yuji simply grimaced, clutching his sides.


    "Man, you''re amazing!"


    After taking a moment to catch his breath, Yuji raised his head and looked at Ryuji in awe.


    "Wait a second¡­ have I seen you before? Back at Sobu High School?"


    It suddenly dawned on Yuji. He squinted at Ryuji, the realization spreading across his face.


    "..."


    Ryuji remained silent, amused by how long it had taken Yuji to connect the dots. He''d known all along. They had crossed paths once before, and Ryuji had even triggered a talent entry from Yuji back then.


    But not long after, Yuji had dropped out of Sobu High and transferred to Jujutsu High.


    "When can I become as strong as you?"


    Yuji''s gaze turned serious as he looked at Ryuji. Despite being around the same age, Ryuji was so far ahead of him in strength and ability.


    Gojo Satoru often praised Yuji''s potential, calling him a rare talent, but Yuji didn''t see it. He had no special techniques, no flashy powers¡ªjust brute strength and basic combat skills.


    The only "unique" thing about him was the presence of Ryomen Sukuna inside his body, and that was more of a curse than an asset.


    "Alas¡­"


    Yuji sighed heavily, frustration written across his face. He was good at close combat, sure, but when up against people with overwhelming abilities, it often felt like he was out of his league.


    "Hahaha!"


    Ryuji couldn''t help but laugh at Yuji''s sulking expression.


    "Don''t worry. You have incredible talent. One day, you''ll become a powerful sorcerer."


    This wasn''t just empty encouragement¡ªRyuji genuinely believed it. Yuji was far from ordinary. Not everyone could suppress the consciousness of Ryomen Sukuna after becoming his host.


    But for now, Yuji still had a lot of growing to do.


    "Really?"


    Yuji''s spirits lifted almost instantly. He wasn''t the type to dwell on negativity for long. Ryuji''s words erased his doubts, and his signature smile returned.


    Without saying anything more, Ryuji reached out and pulled Yuji to his feet.


    "Successfully contacted the target: Ryomen Sukuna!


    The golden entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?"


    Another golden entry.


    Ryuji''s eyebrows arched slightly in surprise. Was today his lucky day? Two golden entries in one go. Even if it turned out to be useless, he could always decompose it for 10,000 points.


    Either way, it was a win.


    Still, he couldn''t help but wonder. Was the entry triggered by Ryomen Sukuna himself, or was it because of Sukuna sharing a body with Yuji?


    Just as he was mulling it over, Sukuna''s voice suddenly emerged, borrowing Yuji''s body to speak.


    "Since you said you wouldn''t stop me from regaining my strength, let me make a suggestion. There''s a finger in Gojo Satoru''s possession. How about you help me retrieve it?"


    "..."


    Ryuji blinked, taken aback by Sukuna''s sheer audacity.


    Was this guy treating him like some kind of tool?


    He wasn''t even stopping Sukuna from recovering, and yet Sukuna had the nerve to ask for his help?


    "You know," Ryuji said after a moment, "I''ve heard the Curse King is two-faced and four-armed. Now that I''ve seen you, I can confirm you''re definitely two-faced."


    "???"


    Sukuna frowned, confused. What about his four arms? Why was Ryuji only mentioning his faces?


    "What are you trying to say?" Sukuna demanded.


    "I''m saying you''re shameless," Ryuji replied bluntly.


    Sukuna was left speechless, but Nobara wasn''t.


    "You''ve got some nerve!" she sneered, glaring at Sukuna. "You want Ryuji to help you find your cursed fingers so you can recover? Who do you think you are?"


    Standing off to the side Maki watched the exchange quietly. She had planned to chime in, but Nobara beat her to it, firing off one scathing remark after another.


    For a moment, Maki felt a twinge of jealousy. She couldn''t help but notice how much Nobara seemed to admire Ryuji.


    It wasn''t surprising. With Ryuji''s strength and confidence, it was only natural for people to be drawn to him.


    Still, Maki felt a small sense of crisis. She hadn''t succeeded in getting closer to him yet, and now Nobara seemed to be making her move.


    Meanwhile, Sukuna remained unfazed by the insults. His goals were clear, and he wasn''t about to let anyone''s opinion get in the way of regaining his former glory.


    If asking Ryuji didn''t work, he''d simply find another way. Sukuna was nothing if not persistent.


    "Fine, forget it then," Sukuna said casually, retreating back into silence.


    Seeing Sukuna withdraw, Yuji scratched the back of his head awkwardly.


    "Sorry," he said sheepishly, "sometimes he just pops up and says random stuff."


    ***


    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 205: The Honest Itadori Yuji

    Although Yuji could suppress Sukuna''s consciousness most of the time, there wasn''t much he could do if Sukuna decided to speak up.


    Yuji was helpless in such situations.


    "It''s nothing," Ryuji said with a small wave of his hand, dismissing the matter entirely.


    "Now that everything''s settled, I''ll take you all back."


    With that, Ryuji turned and began walking, gesturing for Yuji and the others to follow.


    "I can finally go back!" Yuji let out a sigh of relief.


    After spending so much time in the cursed spirit''s domain, it felt like he''d been trapped in another world. Returning to Jujutsu High felt like a breath of fresh air.


    "I wonder if anything has changed at school these past few days," Yuji mused aloud, already feeling a tinge of nostalgia.


    Unlike Yuji, Zenin Maki and Kugisaki Nobara didn''t say much, though they both shared a similar sense of relief.


    But Maki''s thoughts quickly turned to something¡ªor someone¡ªelse. Watching Ryuji walking ahead of them, she pursed her lips.


    "I wonder when I''ll see him again after this," she thought to herself.


    Maki wasn''t someone who liked to drag things out. Once an idea came to her, she was quick to act.


    Without hesitation, she picked up her pace.


    "???"


    Nobara noticed Maki suddenly moving ahead and gave her a puzzled look.


    Before she could say anything, she watched in surprise as Maki, with terrible acting, stumbled and "accidentally" fell toward Ryuji.


    "Ouch!"


    Maki landed conveniently against Ryuji''s arm, wrapping herself around it.


    "Sorry! I think I sprained my ankle!"


    "..."


    Her acting was so poor that it was almost comical.


    But Ryuji didn''t seem to mind. With a small laugh, he steadied her and offered support.


    "It''s okay. I''ll help you walk," he said easily.


    "Mm," Maki murmured, her face turning a soft shade of red as she nodded. She didn''t push him away.


    "This¡­ this girl!"


    Nobara was caught completely off guard by Maki''s sudden maneuver.


    She never expected Maki to have this side to her¡ªcalculated and opportunistic.


    "That¡­"


    Nobara opened her mouth, ready to act on impulse.


    She couldn''t deny that Ryuji, powerful and handsome, ticked all the boxes for her ideal partner.


    But just as she was about to make her move, Yuji Itadori''s voice interrupted her.


    "You sprained your ankle too? Do you want me to help?" Yuji asked earnestly, noticing Nobara''s slight limp as she tried to approach Ryuji.


    "Get lost!" Nobara snapped, glaring daggers at Yuji.


    "..."


    Yuji was completely baffled. He had no idea what he''d done to upset her.


    Left with no other choice, Nobara had to abandon her act. She could only sulk silently, shooting a fierce glare at Maki''s back.


    Not that Maki cared. Even if she noticed Nobara''s resentment, it wouldn''t have bothered her.


    When it came to matters like this, Maki believed it was every woman for herself. If Nobara couldn''t compete, it wasn''t Maki''s problem.


    Meanwhile, Ryuji walked over to his car. He wasn''t interested in wasting time walking back or using his powers to speed things up. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At his level, he didn''t even need to buy a car, someone would give him one if he so much as hinted at needing it.


    Maki immediately claimed the front passenger seat without hesitation, settling in naturally.


    This only annoyed Nobara even more, who had moved too slowly to claim the spot herself.


    Yuji, on the other hand, was completely oblivious to the tense atmosphere. He leaned back in his seat, looking as carefree as ever.


    "Finally, I can go back, take a hot bath, and get some proper sleep!" Yuji exclaimed, stretching his arms as the car started.


    The drive wasn''t long. Soon, the car stopped just outside the gates of Jujutsu High.


    Ryuji glanced at the school briefly but didn''t show any intention of going inside.


    Yuji stepped out of the car, grinning widely. He was clearly excited to be back.


    But when he noticed Maki and Nobara still sitting in the car, he paused.


    "Aren''t you two getting out?" he asked, confused.


    Maki and Nobara exchanged a glance before responding in unison.


    "You go ahead. We''re heading somewhere else first."


    Jujutsu High allowed its students the freedom to live on or off-campus. It wasn''t unusual for them to have other accommodations nearby.


    "Oh, got it," Yuji said, scratching the back of his head. Though he sensed something was off, he couldn''t quite put his finger on it.


    In the end, he nodded earnestly.


    "Okay then. Be careful on your way!"


    Before leaving, Yuji turned back and bowed deeply to Ryuji.


    "Thank you, Mr. Ryuji. I''ll never forget what you did for me today!"


    Yuji''s sincerity was written all over his face. He was the type of person who always remembered those who helped him.


    Ryuji simply smiled and waved it off.


    To him, it was just a small favor, nothing worth dwelling on.


    After Yuji left, Ryuji turned to look at Maki and Nobara, both still seated in the car.


    "So," he said, smirking slightly, "who should I drop off first?"


    He wasn''t clueless. He could tell exactly what was going on between the two girls.


    Still, he didn''t mind. It wasn''t a problem now, and there was plenty of time to sort things out later.


    For Ryuji, time was the one thing he had in abundance.


    ***


    Checkout my new ff: Heavenly Restriction User of the Gojo Clan: I Refuse to Be Cut in Half


    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 206: The Outrageous Talent for Curse Binding

    "Let''s drop Kugisaki off first," Ryuji said.


    His words made Maki and Nobara exchange glances.


    They were both sharp enough to understand what this implied.


    "I..."


    Nobara was about to protest. Why should she give up such a good opportunity?


    But Maki''s gaze stopped her.


    It wasn''t cold or intimidating¡ªjust a wordless question: Are you really ready for this?


    Realizing what Maki was hinting at, Nobara hesitated.


    Nobara hesitated. Her brashness faltered as the unspoken question sunk in. While Ryuji did meet her standards for an ideal partner, the truth was, she didn''t know him well yet. Throwing herself forward so eagerly would feel¡­ undignified.


    "..."


    Nobara swallowed her words, momentarily speechless.


    Seeing this, Maki''s lips curved into a confident smile. "Little one, you''ve got a long way to go," she thought triumphantly.


    She turned to Ryuji again. "Kugisaki''s house is closer, so let''s drop her off first," she suggested, sounding entirely natural.


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow slightly at her assertiveness but didn''t protest.


    "Alright," he agreed, starting the car.


    This time, Nobara didn''t argue, though she remained silent in the backseat.


    After dropping Nobara off, Ryuji drove Maki to her residence.


    Though Maki was from the Zenin family¡ªone of the three major sorcerer clans¡ªshe didn''t live on the family estate. The Zenin clan was notoriously rigid and deeply entrenched in outdated traditions. In their eyes, those without strong curse energy were seen as worthless.


    Maki, having been born with little curse energy, had endured years of contempt and ridicule from her family.


    Her decision to join Jujutsu High had been driven by a desire to prove herself¡ªthat even without exceptional curse energy, she could become a powerful sorcerer. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When they arrived at her small but tidy apartment, Maki hesitated briefly before stepping out of the car. She glanced back at Ryuji, her cheeks reddening slightly.


    "It''s getting late¡­ do you want to come in for a while?" she asked quietly.


    Ryuji''s gaze flickered toward the still-bright sky, and a faint smile tugged at his lips. "Sure," he replied, parking the car on the side of the road.


    Maki led him inside. Though her apartment wasn''t large, it was well-kept and cozy, reflecting her no-nonsense personality.


    "Ryuji turned his attention inward, checking the system notifications that had popped up during the day.


    "Golden Entry: Land of Death."


    This entry had been triggered by the Lonely Curse Spirit.


    "A new domain¡­" Ryuji murmured, raising an eyebrow in interest.


    The Land of Death domain, while tied to a weaker spirit, had fascinating properties. Its ability to manipulate time differently within the domain was especially intriguing.


    Then his attention shifted to the second entry.


    "Golden Entry: Curse-Binding Vow."


    "...Interesting," Ryuji thought, his curiosity piqued.


    Sukuna was known for his mastery of curse-binding vow techniques. In the later stages of the anime, it was these techniques that allowed him to endure and adapt, surviving battles that should''ve ended in defeat.


    "Curse-binding vow talent, huh? Let''s see what this is all about."


    Opening his character panel, Ryuji took a moment to assess the ever-growing list of abilities.


    ---


    [Talent entry system)


    Host: Ryuji Hoshino


    Bloodline: Human


    Loaded entries: Soul Devouring [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes (Gold), Presence Concealment [Gold], Tranquility [Gold), Reverse Cursed Technique [Gold], Monster Attracting Physique [Gold], Third Dimension, Dreamwalker [Gold], Physical Strengthening [Gold), Cursed Speech [Gold], Shadow Manipulation [Gold], Malevolent Shrine [Gold], Blackbird Manipulation [Gold], Idle Transfiguration [Gold], Anti-Gravity System [Gold], Horizon of the Captivating Skandha [Gold], Binding Technique [Gold], Curse Script [Gold], Ink Incarnation [Gold], Infinite Void [Gold], Cursed Construct [Gold], Land of Death [Gold], Curse-Binding Vow[Gold] Iron Fist [Purple], Combat Intuition [Purple].


    Points: 80,1201"


    The panel had grown far more robust than when Ryuji had first started. Each new entry added to his overwhelming advantage, solidifying his position as a near-unstoppable force.


    "Curse-Binding Vow," he repeated again, thinking back to Sukuna.


    Sukuna''s ability to utilize binding bowagreements had given him an edge in countless battles, allowing him to adapt and grow stronger despite overwhelming odds. If this entry worked as Ryuji suspected, it would add yet another layer to his already formidable arsenal.


    "How should I test it?" he wondered aloud.


    Then, an idea struck him.


    Focusing on the concept of a curse-binding agreement, Ryuji silently made a trade with himself: I''ll skip breakfast tomorrow in exchange for a temporary boost in cursed energy.


    The moment he finished the thought, he felt a subtle but noticeable shift.


    Though small, his cursed energy had indeed increased. It was like adding a drop of water to an ocean, not enough to create ripples, but undeniably there.

 Chapter 207: Water (BONUS)

    "I''ll get you some water," Maki said, her tone slightly flustered. She moved toward the kitchen but stopped abruptly when Ryuji gently grabbed her wrist.


    Startled, she turned to face him, her heart racing.


    "Let''s skip the formalities," Ryuji said, his voice low and steady. "We don''t need to waste time with water."


    Before she could respond, Ryuji pulled her close.


    Maki didn''t resist. Though nervous, she didn''t object to his actions. She had always been strong and independent, but in this moment, she allowed herself to let go of her defenses.


    Ryuji'' eager hands grabbed her butt cheeks and squeezed them fervently as she sat of him. His fingers slid through the line that divided her ass, and massaged it all the way down to her pussy.


    Firmly grasping her ass cheek with his left hand, his other hand tapped, and stroked her pussy, threading her vagina, until they grazed her clitoris. Bright electric tingles sparked through her entire body when Ryuji'' fingers found her G-spot. She shuddered in his arms and leaned closer to him.


    Stroking her wet pussy through her ass crack, and occasionally grazing her G-spot, He then lifted her arms, taking off her shirt. He buried his head in her chest and kissed her perky breasts hungrily. His tongue trailed her hard erect nipple, and he sucked, stopping at intervals to switch between both, equally dividing his time and attention to each.


    Ahhhn~ Hmphh~


    Maki Quivered in his arms with uncontrollable pleasure.


    "Yes..uhhh..fuck yes..oh don''t stop..yes~"


    The feel of her soft flesh in his mouth, sent Ryuji into a spiral of his own. She tasted like lavender, and all the goodness it embodied. Unconsciously, he kept squeezing her other boob, nibbling on her nipple, and sucking greedily till her pink nipple got even redder.


    Moving her on to the bed, He sensed her spreading her beefy thighs, slowly, and sensually. Ryuji then bent over, spreading her pussy open and inserted a finger.


    Ahnn~ Ahnn~ gasps~


    Maki shuddered like a leaf in the wind, and gasped desperately- followed by a series of soft whimpers.


    This was the moment she had been dreaming of all day long- for his touch


    She dragged his hands all over the folds, angling it up to graze her tender clitoris, and circling back again to the outermost part of her vulva. The slick, creamy fluids moistened his fingers, stunning Ryuji at just how drenched she was.


    Ryuji started moving his fingers up and down, rubbing particular spots, greasing his palm with her juice. She whimpered with each touch. Her eyes were closed, and her head tilted upwards in a dream like position.


    He stuck out his two fore most fingers, and retracted the other two. With his thumb angled perpendicularly to the two fingers, he shoved his fingers deep into her.


    Maki''s pussy creamed at his touch. He thrusted his fingers even deeper, twisting, and worming his way in through her luscious wetness.


    Hummph~ Hmmn~ Ahnnn~


    Maki moaned shamelessly into the night.


    Ryuji slowly retrieved his fingers in a reverse thrust, and shoved them back in again. Her body trembled sporadically, as his fingers surfed through her wetness.


    Maki''s tight, moisturized pussy sang in slurp, slurp notes as he fingered her.


    She lifted her hands above her head, spread her plumpy thighs even wider, and squirmed in ecstasy. Her breasts bounced, and swayed from side to side as he increased the fervency of his fingering thrusts. He angled his thumb perfectly to gently slam her tender clitoris with each thrust.


    Maki''s eyes shut even tighter. Her breaths seized intermittently. And with her mouth half open, she moaned uncontrollably as she felt the pleasure waves building into another flood of orgasms.


    Ryuji unfolded the third finger, and stuck it in with the others- widening her insides, and filling up her tightness completely. Her wetness carried him and out of her effortlessly.


    Hieccckk~ Ahnn~


    Maki''s shrieks hit a higher note, and her breaths became even more frantic.


    Extracting his fingers from her dripping pussy, he mouthed hoarsely;


    "Turn around, and lie on your belly."


    Maki complied with a surprising quickness.


    She jerked upright, and spun around in one smooth movement. On all fours, her heavy breast dangled freely underneath her. Her Dark Green hair flowed down, and her massive butt cheeks faced Ryuji squarely.


    There and then, he admitted to having never seen a better sight.


    Her back arched in a smooth curve, accentuating her voluptuous figure. Her wide hips, her fleshy thighs, and her incredibly puffed out ass, culminated into a carnal symbol of everything Ryuji adored.


    Ryuji rose up from his squatting position.


    He stretched forth his hand. His palm made contact with her right butt cheek, her delicate softness hit him with a sensual blow.


    He ran his hand freely across her mushy, plump backside. His fingers curved into a grip, and he grabbed the cheek ravenously- squeezing till the lump of flesh filled his hand completely. Maki whimpered, and raised her head up. Ryuji tightened his grip on her butt, while his other hand held down her waist.


    He massaged her deep flesh, savoring her softness, enjoying the feel of her slight trembling of his touch. Still on all fours, she quivered as Ryuji hands worshipfully adored her voluptuous ass. His hand sank into her ass muscles, and slithered through her ass crack, feeling her up, all the way down to her pussy.


    Ahhhghhhnnnn~


    Maki moaned sharply.


    Ryuji was visibly surprised.


    Maki was so fucking wet, her pussy was practically flooded.


    In his loins, hot blood rushed through his manhood. His thick dick swelled and swelled, stretching in his pants, until his nine inched cock was at full attention.


    Gripping her right ass, his fingers weaved through the folds of her pussy- threading her waters, and sliding up and down her slippery moist crevice.


    Maki was still on all fours.


    Poised like a mare about to be mounted, she wailed in low tones. Ryuji enjoyed the view of her bent before him. Her lower back was arched, and her vivacious ass was up in the air, awaiting his touch, and more.


    Aghh~ Aghh~


    There was no other sound, just the lonesome breathing of her jagged breaths.


    The whole sight was simply overpowering- even for Ryuji.


    He opened his mouth and said gently, "Maki it''s time for the next stage." His buckle came loose.


    His underwear gave way, and his veiny dick sprung free. It bulged and nodded as it burst out of its cage. Silently, he wrapped his fingers around the shaft of his massive organ, and began to guide it towards her pussy.


    He removed his fingers from her leaking pussy- making way for his fiercely throbbing rod. His fingers, stained with the white of her cream, held her waist firmly in place.


    Just as the tip of his manhood touched her flooded vulva, Maki winced slightly from the pain, and made a short sound.


    The sound was followed by a compulsive contracting of her pussy. She dropped down, collapsing her upper body entirely on her elbows- leaving her heavy ass up in the air.


    Ryuji drove his inches into her, not wanting to give her a break.


    "uhhh~ uhh~ uhhhhhh~"


    She moaned deliciously into the comfort of the sin filled room.


    Her eyes rolled in her eye sockets, and her entire body stood at attention. She stuck out her tongue, gasping and heaving in between moans.


    Her contracting pussy closed its walls tightly against his cock, clenching and clenching. A short gasp escaped from Ryuji'' throat from the intoxicating sweetness of the raw penetration. His fingers dug into her sides as he felt her pussy begin to swallow his cock.


    Her pussy lips, engorged his girth in a delicate, frictionless, fluid smoothness. Maki''s incredible tightness worked in tandem with her abundant wetness- squeezing his long fat cock, bringing his fantasies to life.


    "R-r-r-ryujiii..." she moaned helplessly, making him even harder inside her.


    Without any mercy whatsoever, his hands grabbed her waist, held her in place, and shoved his hips forward.


    Acchhhgk~


    Maki''s came out sharp and loud- distorting the late night calm, shattering the prevailing stillness with her stimulating shrieks. He did it again, and she shrieked even louder this time.


    Ryuji sank his claws deeper into her soft flesh.


    His open palm swung and landed on Maki''s pale butt cheeks. The resounding spank echoed through the air with powerfully charged erotic overtones.


    Hnggnn~ Hnggnn~


    In response to the sudden clap, a loud, lusty cry escaped from her throat- rasping in short gasps, and wailing under heavy breaths.


    Ryuji''s hips moved forward again, sending his dick in with a slippery thrust. Her milk filled pussy contracted again in revolt.


    Aghhn~ Aghnn~


    Maki''s moans overshadowed Ryuji'' throaty growls as he began to thrust in and out of her. Her breasts swung freely as he fucked her from the back. Her lusty squeals began to rise higher and higher, hitting notes that he did not think she was capable of. He held her waist in place, and delved in and out of her.


    The delicious slurping sounds of her wet pussy, blended beautifully with the sounds of his balls slapping against her pussy. She continued to moan frantically, calling him, telling him not to stop- begging him not to stop. It only made Ryuji harder. His dick stiffened inside her already tight pussy. felt it, and clenched her walls even tighter, milking him as he fucked his way in and out of her.


    Floods of pleasure swept through her in overwhelming waves. She surrendered to the rising tide, feeling every bit of his thrusts and touch- wondering why she had not done this already. Her body heaved back and forth, as Ryuji fucked her heavily from the back. She kept sliding back and forth across the scented sheets, smelling like lavender- and expensive sex.


    On the bed, kneeling behind the sprawled out Maki, Ryuji continued to swing his hips. Hungry for her body, he leaned forward, and pulled her hair.


    Her upper body jerked up completely, and she rose on her elbows. Blasting her heavy buttocks, he reached around for her voluptuous right breast, and squeezed ravenously in between thrusts.


    Maki squealed as he squished her nipples between his fingers, triggering an avalanche of pleasure waves that went rippling through her.


    Still not satisfied, he leaned forward completely and took both breasts in both hands, while his hips mechanically fucked her jiggly buttocks.


    Ruptured by raw, animal-like desire, Maki picked up the pace, and began to move her hips, matching his thrusts as his hands massaged her breasts. Her head arched upwards, she moaned and moaned frantically, as she took control of her incoming orgasm.


    Angling her reverse thrusts perfectly, she controlled the spots Ryuji'' dick grazed. For the first time in her life, Mak found her inner g-spot, and she molested the heck out of it.


    "Yess~ yesss~ aghnnn~ yess~ don''t s-s-stoppp~uhhh~"


    Her moans filtered into his ears, and Ryuji sensed she was about to orgasm. Her cupped her fleshy round breasts even tighter, and began to play with her nipples using his thumbs. She wailed even louder, bouncing her jiggly ass against his cock, directing the angle of the thrusts, and feeling raw unbridled pleasure.


    Her head dipped, and she focused her reverse thrusts, exclusively running her own show. Her pussy clamped down on his dick- tightly, and both man and woman moaned together in one erotic symphony. The next few strokes invoked a storm over. Maki''s head, mind, and body.


    Her stark naked body suddenly began to jerk in mini convulsions.


    She squealed loudly into the night as she squirted.


    Picking up the pace, she kept fucking his dick with her jiggly buttocks. In between thrusts, her nectar came gushing in forceful bursts. She wailed uncontrollably as the geyser sprayed intermittently. Ryuji squeezed her breasts even harder, pinched her soft nipples, kept thrusting and thrusting, provoking her paralyzing orgams, blocking the complete shooting out of her water, and allowing it only in short intermittent bursts.


    Ryuji felt his own bulging cock tighten inside her, and knew he might likely burst a fuck ton of semen into her.


    So, he began to distract himself, thinking about the political and economic state of the world right now.


    Meanwhile Another wave of orgasm, more powerful than the first, rippled through Maki.


    Weak at the knees, her whole body came down hard on the sheets.


    Ryuji mounted her, and began to fuck her assiduously. Still gripping her massive breasts under her fallen body, he furiously pounded on her ass, fucking her orgasm right out of her.


    Now familiar with her pleasure spots, he angled his dick at the perfect inclination, and paralyzed her with his intense, pleasurable strokes.


    Ahnnnnn~ Aghhnnnnnn¡î~ S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Maki was all but screaming at this point. Her high pitched voice rang through out the room. Her cream, and her golden showers filled everywhere as he dove in and out of her with reckless abandon.


    Suddenly, Ryuji decided to diversify the pleasure portfolio.


    Without warning, he slid his hands out from under her collapsed body, and let go of her breasts. His right hand found her neck, and pinned her down in submission. His other hand slapped her voluptuous ass cheek till it was red.


    Amidst the groaning, and moaning, Ryuji stayed the course, and felt her cervical walls clench around his dick tightly. Fucking her raw, Ryuji began to feel her own orgasm brewing up.


    Maki, now in a fully submissive state, moaned under him as his pelvis slammed into her jiggly backside. His masterful hands kept rubbing on her buttocks, massaging her protruding flesh skillfully, inviting a fresh wave of pleasure. She closed her eyes, leaned into the rhythm, allowing him take control of their lovemaking.


    Maki felt every single electric tingle.


    Inside her, she felt his hot rod pulsing in preparation for his release- and it triggered another tide of raw pleasure. Groaning into the pillow, her fingers sank into the sheets, as her legs grew even weaker.


    What the hell was Ryuji doing to her? She wondered.


    Ryuji strokes began to come faster and faster. Biting down on her lip, Maki''s toes curled, as the third gripping orgasm surged through her. Heaving up and down across the bed, her jaw dropped. Her eyes rolled, and her voice box temporarily went mute.


    Ahhhghhhnnnn ¡î~


    She screamed through her soul shattering climax. Beneath him, Maki felt her knees buckle. Her stark naked body began to jerk violently- cutting her screams off at intervals.


    Bombs went off in her pussy. Maki saw stars as mini sparks went off in the her head. Endorphin laced tremors shot up her spine, as she went blind, deaf, and paralyzed for a moment.


    Ryuji'' half lodged penis kept up with the slurping thrusts. Her waterworks came again- only this time, somehow more than the last. The trickling liquid shot out in hot searing streams. With every quick short burst. Maki''s curves vibrated. Her whole body tweaked violently, threatening to send her spiralling.


    It went on for a full minute. She kept squirting- cumming, cumming. and screaming.


    Ryuji groaned as his own climax began to draw near.


    The slurping sound of his wet cock, sliding in and out of her tight pussy, rode on the heels of the clap-clap sounds of his dick slapping against her bouncing ass. He gripped her even tightly with both hands- burying his head next to her whimpering mouth, and felt her thighs spread even wider.


    A dense wave of thick creamy cum began to travel upwards through his shaft- expanding his girth, foreshadowing an epic orgasm. Ryuji tightened his hold on her waist as his massive cock continued to throb savagely.


    Ryuji lowered his mouth onto hers- groaning into her throat.


    The first drops- milky, thick, and plentious- came screaming through his dick, bursting into her pussy.


    Ahhhgghnnnnm¡î~


    Maki screamed! Her pussy clenched- squeezing provocatively on his rippling veiny rod- drawing out his cum in intoxicating tight squeezes.


    The sizzling sounds came, and Ryuji watched with delight as his cum spluttered out of her Vagina.


    Heaving in satisfaction, he inched himself out- extracting his dick from her.


    Standing at the edge of the bed- dick out and fully naked, he looked down on. Maki''s butt naked body sprawled out on his bed below. Her head was resting peacefully on her right cheek. Her back heaved and fell slightly as she breathed in her sleep.

 Chapter 208: The Price of Becoming Stronger (BONUS)

    Ryuji lay back, a look of contentment on his face. Beside him, Maki was too exhausted to move, her breathing soft and even.


    His thoughts drifted back to the curse-binding vow he got from Sukuna.


    "Outrageous!"


    This was Ryuji''s immediate thought as he evaluated the curse-binding vow entry.


    It was simply too absurd.


    No wonder Ryomen Sukuna was so notoriously hard to kill.


    In Ryuji''s opinion, Sukuna''s ability to exploit curse-binding vow was likely the biggest reason behind his survival. With it, he could "fight on credit," borrowing strength and sustaining himself far longer than anyone else could manage.


    But now...


    Your ability is great¡ªbut it''s mine now.


    Sukuna could never have anticipated that his strongest asset would be inherited by Ryuji, the very person who had nearly destroyed him. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that moment Maki stirred beside him, her strength slowly returning.


    She opened her eyes, her gaze falling on Ryuji. For the first time, her normally sharp and stoic eyes seemed soft, even hazy.


    "Ryuji..." she murmured, her tone uncharacteristically tender.


    "Hmm?"


    Ryuji turned toward her, curious.


    Maki, looking more vulnerable than ever, leaned closer to him. There was a sense of ease in her posture¡ªsomething she hadn''t felt in years.


    Because of her childhood experiences in the Zenin family, Maki had always been laser-focused on one thing: getting stronger.


    She''d never allowed herself to think about anything else.


    "Do you think... that I''m with you just because of your strength?"


    Her voice was tinged with uncertainty. The thought of being misunderstood by Ryuji bothered her deeply. She didn''t want him to think she was with him simply because of his overwhelming power.


    "..."


    Her lack of confidence and the anxious look in her eyes made Ryuji laugh softly.


    "Of course not," he said with a smile. "With your talent, you don''t need to cling to anyone."


    Cling? What a joke. Maki wasn''t someone who needed to latch onto others. She was someone who would carve her own path, no matter how difficult.


    "...?"


    Although Ryuji''s reassurance made Maki feel a surge of happiness, it also left her slightly flustered.


    "Don''t tease me," she said, looking down. "What talent do I have?"


    Maki had always been hard on herself. She could only see her shortcomings, the fact that she needed special cursed tools, like her glasses, just to see cursed spirits. Without them, she''d be no different from a regular person.


    Even her skill in physical combat, which she had honed to near perfection, had only gotten her so far. At best, she was a quasi-grade 2 sorcerer. It wasn''t enough.


    Deep down, she believed that no matter how hard she worked, her natural limitations would always hold her back.


    "Hahaha!"


    Ryuji couldn''t help but chuckle at the rare sight of Maki looking so dejected.


    "Have you ever heard of the curse of twins?"


    "...?"


    The term caught Maki off guard. She looked up at Ryuji, confused.


    "No," she admitted.


    Ryuji wasn''t surprised. It wasn''t widely known, but it was very real¡ªa deeply ingrained belief within the world of sorcery.


    "In some families, it''s said that when twins are born, their natural talents are split between them. That''s why people say twins can never reach their full potential."


    Even the most gifted individual would be reduced to mediocrity if their talent was halved at birth.


    And let''s face it, true geniuses were already rare.


    "That..."


    Maki was stunned.


    This was the first time she''d heard such an explanation.


    Growing up, she had assumed the Zenin family despised her and her twin sister, Mai, simply because they lacked natural talent. She''d never imagined there could be a deeper reason.


    Her mind raced.


    She couldn''t help but sit up, ignoring the lingering soreness in her body. Her eyes locked onto Ryuji with a newfound intensity.


    "Is there a way to break it?"


    Maki''s voice was steady, but the desperation in her tone was unmistakable.


    She wanted to be stronger¡ªnot for power''s sake, but to prove to the Zenin family that she wasn''t worthless.


    "The simplest way is something anyone can do," Ryuji said matter-of-factly.


    "What is it?"


    Maki leaned in, her heart pounding with anticipation.


    Ryuji met her gaze evenly.


    "One of the twins has to die."


    "...What?"


    Maki froze, the words hitting her like a punch to the chest.


    Her mind went blank.


    The room felt suffocating as the implications of Ryuji''s statement sank in.


    Her sister, Mai...


    Despite their differences, despite the resentment that had grown between them, Maki loved her sister. They were family.


    No matter how much she wanted to grow stronger, she couldn''t even consider such a price.


    "...No," she said firmly after a moment.


    Maki shook her head, her voice gaining strength with each word.


    "Absolutely not."


    She couldn''t do it. She wouldn''t.


    The memories of their childhood together flashed through her mind. Yes, they''d fought. Yes, they were different. But in the end, Mai was still her sister.


    Even though Mai had chosen to stay in the Zenin family, choosing safety and conformity over Maki''s path of rebellion, Maki couldn''t hate her for it.


    "I don''t care if they look down on us," Mai had once said. "At least here, we''re safe."


    That difference in mindset had created a rift between them.


    Maki, driven by a desire to prove herself, had left the family and joined Jujutsu High, while Mai stayed behind, accepting the Zenin family''s scorn.


    Even so, Maki knew Mai''s choice came from fear, not malice.


    Their bond might have been strained, but it wasn''t broken.


    "I won''t do it," Maki said, her voice resolute.


    "If the price of becoming stronger is Mai''s life... then I''d rather stay the way I am."


    Her green eyes burned with determination.

 Chapter 209: Maki: Am I Invincible?

    "Even if I can''t become stronger, I will never resort to something like that!"


    Ryuji wasn''t surprised by Maki''s reaction.


    If she had compromised so easily, she wouldn''t be Zenin Maki.


    "Is there really no other way?"


    Maki''s voice was quiet, and her usual confidence seemed to falter for a moment.


    The thought of being stuck in her current state, powerless to change her fate, made her feel hollow. Her gaze dropped, her expression absent.


    "That''s not entirely true."


    "...?"


    Maki''s head shot up, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    "Among the many techniques out there, one can solve your problem: the Idle Transfiguration."


    "Idle Transfiguration?"


    It was a term Maki had never heard before. She frowned, her curiosity piqued.


    "Idle Transfiguration," Ryuji explained, "is a technique that alters the body by modifying the soul. By using it, the connection between twins can be severed, effectively lifting the twin''s curse."


    Maki''s eyes gleamed with hope. "Does anyone know this technique?"


    Her voice carried a sense of urgency, her determination shining through.


    Ryuji didn''t immediately respond. Instead, he simply smiled and looked at her, his expression unreadable.


    "Wait..." Maki''s voice wavered. "You¡­?"


    Her disbelief was evident as the realization dawned on her.


    "What''s so surprising about that?" Ryuji shrugged casually. "It''s no big deal."


    Idle Transfiguration was originally a technique from Mahito, a cursed spirit born of humanity''s fear.


    With so many people already believing that Ryuji could replicate others'' abilities, he saw no reason to deny it.


    "That''s amazing!"


    Maki''s face lit up with excitement, her earlier gloom vanishing instantly.


    Her gaze turned expectant as she tentatively looked at Ryuji. "Could you¡­ could you help me?"


    Despite her strong personality, Maki seemed uncharacteristically cautious in that moment, as though afraid of being rejected.


    Ryuji chuckled at her hesitation. He reached out and gently tucked a strand of hair behind her ear.


    "You''re mine now. If I don''t help you, who else would I help?"


    "Hehe¡­"


    Ryuji''s words brought a bright smile to Maki''s face. She felt a warmth she hadn''t experienced in a long time, a happiness that came from knowing someone was truly on her side.


    "Are you ready?"


    As Ryuji spoke, his hands began to emit the unique energy of Idle Transfiguration.


    "Yes!"


    Without a hint of hesitation, Maki nodded firmly, taking a deep breath to steady herself.


    Placing a hand gently on her forehead, Ryuji activated the technique.


    In that instant, Maki''s soul manifested before him. To lift the twin''s curse, Ryuji only needed to adjust the state of her soul.


    With the experience he''d gained from using this technique in the past, he made quick work of the process.


    "All done."


    When Ryuji pulled his hand back, not even half a minute had passed.


    "That''s it?"


    Maki blinked, still processing what had just happened.


    She wasn''t doubting him, but the sheer speed of it all left her bewildered. It had happened so fast, she barely felt anything.


    "Wait¡­ something feels different."


    Her brows furrowed as she noticed a subtle but significant change within herself.


    Ryuji smirked and explained, "With the twin''s curse lifted, the small amount of cursed energy you had is completely gone now."


    Her eyes widened in shock.


    Maki had always possessed a trace amount of cursed energy, so little that it was practically negligible.


    But now, she had none.


    "You''ve probably heard of Fushiguro Toji, haven''t you?"


    "Yes¡­ I''ve heard some things about him."


    Fushiguro Toji, formerly Zenin Toji, was an infamous figure in the Zenin family. Born without any cursed energy, he had been branded as an outcast.


    But Toji''s lack of cursed energy became his greatest strength. In exchange for it, he had gained unparalleled physical prowess, so much so that even the strongest sorcerers had feared him.


    "Toji is what''s known as a Heavenly Restriction User," Ryuji continued. "He didn''t have cursed energy, but in return, his physical abilities reached an extraordinary level. And now, you''ve undergone the same transformation. You''re essentially the second generation of the Heavenly Restriction User."


    "The second generation of the Heavenly Restriction User ¡­"


    Maki clenched her fists as the realization sank in.


    She could feel it, her strength had grown exponentially. The effects of the transformation were immediate and overwhelming.


    For a brief moment, she felt invincible.


    Of course, this was just an illusion brought on by the sudden surge in power. Once her mind caught up, the sensation began to fade, leaving her with a sense of calm control.


    "Do you want to test your new strength?" Ryuji asked, amused by the determined expression on her face.


    "..."


    Maki didn''t answer right away. She raised her head and met his gaze with a challenging glint in her eyes.


    "I feel like I could do it all over again."


    Ryuji blinked, then laughed, realizing exactly what she meant. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***


    Checkout my new ff: Heavenly Restriction User of the Gojo Clan: I Refuse to Be Cut in Half


    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves

 Chapter 210: Maki’s Resolve

    Ryuji hadn''t expected Maki to suddenly suggest continuing their earlier "sparring session."


    It seemed that now that her body had fully recovered, she wanted to test her limits. And what better way to push herself than to use him as her benchmark?


    For Maki, the thrill of discovering her new strength filled her with a joy she hadn''t experienced before. For so long, she had believed that nothing outside of training and getting stronger could make her happy.


    But now, she had found something else, something just as fulfilling.


    Still, the day broke into dawn before their sparring finally came to an end.


    "What kind of Heavenly Restriction User is this? I can''t even beat you!"


    Maki stared at Ryuji with an incredulous expression. Despite her massive physical improvement, it seemed her current strength still couldn''t compare to his.


    Originally, she''d thought her newly enhanced physique was unbeatable. But Ryuji''s endurance and power had far exceeded anything she imagined possible.


    Ryuji couldn''t help but laugh at her words.


    No man would complain about receiving such an evaluation in this particular regard.


    "Even with your Heavenly Restriction, it doesn''t mean you''re invincible," Ryuji said, a satisfied grin on his face.


    He casually wrapped his other arm around Maki. There was an undeniable air of smugness in his posture.


    Truthfully, this was the first time he had encountered someone who could handle his intensity¡ªeven briefly. Maki''s newfound strength was no joke.


    "It''s no wonder they say Heavenly Restriction is extraordinary," Ryuji mused. "But your physical power isn''t limitless. If you want to reach the level of a special-grade sorcerer, you''ll need to refine your combat skills further or get yourself some high-grade cursed tools to complement your physique."


    Maki listened intently. She nodded seriously.


    High-grade cursed tools weren''t cheap, but they weren''t entirely out of reach either. With enough effort, she believed she could acquire them.


    "I understand," she said firmly.


    Glancing at the time, Ryuji realized just how much time had passed.


    "It''s already getting late," he muttered. Standing up, he stretched his limbs, muscles rippling as he moved.


    "I should head out."


    Hearing this, Maki hesitated. She wanted to say something, but she held back. After all, there wasn''t any defined "relationship" between them, nothing that would justify her asking him to stay longer.


    She bit her lip, unsure of what to say.


    "Don''t worry."


    Ryuji''s smile softened as he noticed her hesitation. He reached out and gently ruffled her hair.


    "I''ll visit when I can. And now that you have my contact info, if you ever need anything, just call me." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though Ryuji didn''t consider himself a "good guy," he always took responsibility for his actions.


    Not taking the initiative, not refusing, but always being responsible.


    "Alright," Maki replied, her smile growing wider at his reassurance.


    She watched as Ryuji left her apartment, her heart feeling lighter.


    But after a moment, something suddenly occurred to her.


    "Wait!"


    Her expression changed as she remembered something important.


    "The curse on my sister hasn''t been lifted yet!"


    Ryuji had helped break her own curse, but she had completely forgotten to bring up her sister, Mai.


    How could she have forgotten something so crucial?


    She sighed, shaking her head.


    "Well, there''ll definitely be another chance to bring it up."


    After all, she now had a connection with Ryuji. When the time came to ask for his help, she was certain he wouldn''t turn her down.


    With that thought, a sense of relief washed over her.


    Still feeling a little sore, Maki stretched before heading to the kitchen.


    "I could really use some food right now," she muttered to herself.


    But as she moved, a sharp ache shot through her body.


    "Hiss!"


    Even with her enhanced physique, she wasn''t completely immune to exhaustion. Though her body could recover quickly, she still felt the aftereffects of her "training."


    She winced, pressing a hand to her lower back. "Ugh, I don''t even feel like cooking right now."


    For once, Maki found herself wanting to indulge in a little laziness.


    "If only Ryuji were still here," she thought with a sigh. "I wouldn''t have to do anything. I could just lean on him and relax."


    The thought made her chuckle softly, though she quickly shook her head to clear it away.


    Her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the doorbell ringing.


    "Hmm? Who could that be?"


    Frowning slightly, Maki walked over to the door.


    When she opened it, she was greeted by a delivery worker holding an ornate food box.


    "Hello, a Mr. Hoshino placed an order with us and asked us to deliver this to you."


    "Mr. Hoshino?"


    Maki blinked, surprised. The only person that came to mind was Ryuji.


    She accepted the box, her fingers brushing against its smooth surface.


    Though it was a small gesture, it made her smile.


    Ryuji must have arranged this before he left. It might not have been a big deal to him, but to Maki, it meant everything.


    "Thank you," she said softly to the delivery worker.


    Closing the door, she placed the box on her dining table, her earlier exhaustion fading as a warm sense of happiness filled her chest.


    To her, this simple act was proof that Ryuji hadn''t forgotten about her. And for now, that was more than enough.


    ***


    Checkout my new ff: Heavenly Restriction User of the Gojo Clan: I Refuse to Be Cut in Half


    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves

 Chapter 211: Watching the Fun is Not a Big Deal

    The next day, when Maki arrived at Jujutsu High, she looked noticeably different¡ªcalm, composed, yet radiating a rare happiness.


    "Yo!"


    As she stepped onto the training grounds, her entrance didn''t go unnoticed. The first thing she saw was her classmates hard at work, including Gojo, who was lounging nearby, observing their progress.


    In the past, most of her time was spent either exorcising cursed spirits or traveling to exorcise them.


    But even sorcerers can''t work 24/7, and occasionally, they needed a day or two off. Of course, a "break" here usually meant training at the school instead of going on missions.


    "How''s it going? How''s it going?"


    Before anyone else could speak, Gojo strode up to Maki with a grin on his face.


    "I heard from Yuji that you and Kugisaki came back with Ryuji?"


    Though his tone was casual, Gojo''s words carried a deeper meaning.


    Despite his usual nonchalant demeanor, Gojo genuinely cared about his students. He wasn''t asking because of gossip, but because he was worried that Ryuji might''ve tried to take advantage of them.


    If Ryuji had dared to do anything inappropriate to his students, Gojo wouldn''t sit idly by, even if he couldn''t beat him.


    "..."


    Maki didn''t reply immediately but glanced at Yuji, who was currently sparring on the field.


    "Hiss!"


    A sudden chill ran down Yuji Itadori''s neck, causing him to flinch. At that exact moment, Panda, who was his training partner, landed a solid punch on Yuji''s face, sending him flying.


    "Why are you spacing out now?" Panda asked, not particularly concerned about whether Yuji would be hurt by the punch, given his physical resilience.


    Still, Panda was confused. Usually, Yuji didn''t zone out at such random moments.


    "I don''t know what happened!" Yuji scratched his neck as he stood back up, looking puzzled.


    "I just felt this chill, like someone was staring at me."


    He kept scratching his neck, trying to make sense of the strange sensation. But as he spoke, he turned his head and locked eyes with Maki, who was watching him with a cold, expressionless gaze from not too far away.


    Oh no. That look¡­ am I going to die? Please don''t kill me!


    Thankfully, Maki didn''t glare at him for too long.


    After all, she knew Yuji''s carefree personality. He probably didn''t mean anything by what he said.


    Turning her attention back to Gojo Satoru, Maki replied curtly, "It''s nothing. Ryuji was nice to me."


    "Oh, really now?"


    Gojo''s grin widened. Though he often acted playful and unserious, he wasn''t oblivious.


    "Nice to you? No way. Don''t tell me something actually happened between the two of you?"


    "..."


    Before Maki could explain, Gojo''s mind had already started running wild.


    "Now that I think about it, given Ryuji''s strength, it''d be a piece of cake for him to crush the Zenin family."


    Gojo knew how difficult Maki''s life had been growing up in the Zenin clan. Her main driving force all these years¡ªthe thing that pushed her to train so hard, was her desire to one day take revenge on the clan that had oppressed her.


    "I''ve always¡­"


    Maki frowned as Gojo''s words trailed off.


    She had never considered using Ryuji''s strength to exact revenge on the Zenin family. Yes, she had been drawn to his power at first, but her connection with him had grown out of admiration not as a means to an end.


    Before she could explain further, however, Gojo Satoru suddenly called out loudly:


    "Mina-san!"


    That single shout immediately caught everyone''s attention. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inumaki and Panda¡ªMaki''s classmates¡ªalong with Fushiguro Megumi, Yuji, Nobara, and others all stopped what they were doing and turned toward them.


    Yuta Okkotsu was still overseas training and recovering his strength, so he wasn''t present.


    "Maki''s in love!"


    Realizing what Gojo was about to do, Maki tried to stop him¡ªbut it was too late.


    "!!!"


    For a moment, the entire field fell into silence.


    Then, in the next second, figures rushed toward them at lightning speed.


    "No way! Someone actually likes Maki?"


    "Who is it? Tell us!"


    "This is unbelievable!"


    Maki shot a deadly glare at Gojo, her frustration evident.


    Everyone was clearly just excited to stir up drama. After all, their days were usually spent either training or battling cursed spirits, opportunities for gossip were few and far between. Now that they''d heard something interesting, how could they let it slide?


    "No way¡­"


    Among them, Nobara seemed to have an inkling of the truth.


    She had been there when it happened and had almost become involved herself. She truly couldn''t believe Maki had managed to pull something like that off.


    Looking at Maki in disbelief, Nobara muttered, "..."


    Maki didn''t say a word but looked visibly embarrassed.


    Whatever. If it''s out, it''s out. It''s not like Maki was the type to shy away from trouble.


    "Anyway, if you have any questions, come to me. Don''t bother Ryuji. Got it?"


    At the end of her warning, Maki clenched her fist, making her meaning abundantly clear.


    "Oh~"


    Everyone nodded obediently, though their expressions made it clear they weren''t taking her threat all that seriously.


    Still, hearing Ryuji''s name, everyone looked surprised¡ªexcept for Nobara and Yuji, who already knew.


    No one else had expected Maki to have any sort of connection with someone like Ryuji.


    "Hmph."


    Snorting lightly, Maki ignored their teasing looks and turned to Gojo.


    "For the record, even if I want to take revenge on the Zenin family, I''ve never thought of relying on Ryuji''s strength. I''ll do it with my own power."


    "Really? Hahahaha!"


    Gojo''s laughter echoed across the field.


    ***


    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 212: Maki’s Strength

    Gojo didn''t doubt Maki''s words.


    After all, she was his student.


    How could he not understand her personality?


    However, Gojo couldn''t help feeling a little helpless when it came to her talent.


    It wasn''t bad by any means, but in his eyes, it wasn''t enough to achieve the goal she was chasing: revenge against the Zenin family.


    "Maki."


    He wasn''t trying to persuade her to let go of her grudge against the Zenin clan. He simply didn''t want her to carry so much pressure on her shoulders.


    But before Gojo could finish what he wanted to say, Maki interrupted him.


    "Gojo-sensei, I want to test my current strength."


    "???"


    What did she mean? Why wasn''t she sparring with her classmates and instead choosing him as her opponent?


    "Maki, are you really that bold?"


    Not just Gojo, but even Panda and the others nearby were startled.


    Sure, Maki''s strength was impressive, but challenging Gojo directly? That was pushing it.


    "..."


    Maki ignored their comments.


    Right now, she simply wanted to gauge her current level of power. And who better to test herself against than the strongest sorcerer?


    "Well!"


    Gojo noticed the determination in her eyes. Though he hadn''t expected this, he couldn''t deny her seriousness.


    With a casual wave of his hand, he smiled and said, "Since you''re so insistent, how can I, as your teacher, refuse?"


    After speaking, he made a mocking gesture, signaling her to attack whenever she was ready.


    "Don''t worry¡ªI won''t use my Limitless. You can go all out."


    His tone was arrogant, but it wasn''t meant to provoke. It was simply Gojo being Gojo.


    Besides, for him to not rely on Limitless wasn''t arrogance¡ªit was confidence.


    Even without Limitless, Gojo Satoru''s combat skills alone placed him leagues above others. As a sorcerer capable of using Black Flash and reverse cursed technique, his physical abilities alone were enough to tear apart special-grade cursed spirits.


    The title of "The Strongest Sorcerer" wasn''t just for show.


    "Alright!"


    Maki was fully aware of Gojo''s strength.


    But she remained calm, taking a deep breath before getting into her fighting stance. Her movements were measured, her focus unwavering.


    Watching this unfold, Nobara and the others, who had initially wanted to talk Maki out of it, decided to back off. After all, it was just a strength test¡ªit probably wouldn''t cause too much damage¡­ probably.


    "What''s gotten into Maki? Why would she choose Gojo for a strength test?"


    "Does she enjoy getting beaten?" Nobara muttered skeptically.


    No one believed Maki had a chance of defeating Gojo¡ªnot even if he refrained from using Infinity.


    "Good form!"


    Initially, Gojo looked as relaxed as ever. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But as he met Maki''s intense gaze, a strange feeling crept into him.


    For some reason, he felt a flicker of unease.


    What''s going on?


    Gojo scratched his head, wondering why he suddenly sensed a faint threat from Maki.


    Was it just his imagination?


    At that moment, Maki moved.


    With a powerful step, she launched herself forward.


    Boom!


    The ground beneath her cracked violently, the recoil propelling her forward like a cannonball.


    "What the¡ª?!"


    The sudden burst of power left Nobara and the others speechless.


    They stared in shock, their faces filled with disbelief.


    Even Gojo''s eyes widened as Maki closed the distance between them in an instant.


    A moment later, her fist connected with him.


    True to his word, Gojo didn''t activate Limitless.


    And the result?


    Bang!


    In the blink of an eye, Gojo Satoru was sent flying.


    The only one left standing in the aftermath was Maki, staring at her clenched fist.


    "Is this¡­ my current strength?"


    She muttered to herself, her voice tinged with both embarrassment and excitement.


    If it weren''t for Ryuji, she might''ve had to wait until her sister''s death to break free from the curse of being a twin and unlock the strength she now possessed.


    Thinking of this, Maki felt a deep sense of gratitude toward Ryuji.


    The sound of people sucking in their breaths echoed across the field.


    Nobara and the others could only gape at Maki in utter shock.


    Panda, however, seemed to remember something.


    He turned to look at Yuji beside him.


    "By the way, shouldn''t it have been your turn to spar with Maki today?"


    Normally, whenever they weren''t busy with missions, they would take turns sparring to hone their skills.


    According to the usual rotation, Yuji was next in line to practice with Maki.


    "..."


    Yuji who usually enjoyed sparring, suddenly broke into a cold sweat.


    "I¡ªI''ll die!"


    Gojo might survive a punch like that, but Yuji wasn''t so sure about himself.


    "At this rate, no one''s going to want to spar with Maki anymore," Panda said matter-of-factly.


    Hearing this, the others nodded in agreement.


    Sparring was meant to improve strength, not risk your life.


    "That was impressive," Gojo''s voice rang out.


    Still as nonchalant as ever, Gojo emerged from the rubble a few moments later, dusting himself off casually.


    His expression, however, was one of genuine curiosity.


    Looking at Maki with interest, he smiled.


    "Well, care to explain how you did that?"


    ***


    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 213: The Zenin Family Is Really

    It was certainly a curious sight.


    Gojo couldn''t help but wonder what had happened to Maki.


    Her sudden surge in strength wasn''t something that could be ignored.


    "Guess I''ll just have to beat it out of you," Gojo said with a smirk.


    Ryuji hadn''t instructed Maki to hide her newfound abilities, so she didn''t see a reason to keep it a secret. But right now, there was no time for explanations, her priority was to test the limits of her strength.


    "Bang!"


    Before anyone could react, Maki vanished from her spot, moving with explosive force like a cannonball aimed at Gojo.


    Gojo''s grin widened. "Well then, since my student seems so eager, I suppose I''ll have to indulge her."


    Despite his usual playful demeanor, Gojo was genuinely curious. He wanted to see just how far Maki''s strength had grown.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    One blow after another rained down on him. Maki''s punches were fierce, each carrying enough power to shake the ground beneath them.


    Gojo refrained from using his Limitless Cursed Technique, choosing instead to rely solely on his physical abilities to block and evade her attacks. Though he managed to parry each strike, the sheer force behind them caused him to retreat slightly with every hit.


    "No way!"


    "Is that really Maki?"


    The other students, watching from a safe distance, could hardly believe their eyes.


    Gojo Satoru, the strongest sorcerer alive, was being pushed back¡ªalbeit without his cursed techniques by sheer brute strength.


    "Maki is actually overpowering him," someone whispered, their voice tinged with disbelief.


    Even Gojo''s classmates and students had never seen anything like this.


    "This is unbelievable!"


    Nobara, however, couldn''t help but feel like she knew the answer. Her gaze shifted slightly as a certain name lingered in her mind. Ryuji.


    Could he have been the one to cause this transformation? While it seemed impossible, she couldn''t shake the thought.


    Meanwhile, Maki launched a devastating roundhouse kick, aiming directly for Gojo''s head.


    Gojo''s playful expression faltered. "Seriously?"


    Even with his reverse cursed technique to heal any damage, getting hit by that kick would not be pleasant. And Gojo was not the type to willingly take unnecessary pain.


    "Tch!"


    Realizing he couldn''t dodge with pure physical skills alone, Gojo finally activated his Limitless Technique. In an instant, his figure disappeared, teleporting out of harm''s way.


    "Boom!"


    Maki''s kick landed where Gojo had just been standing, obliterating the ground beneath her.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    The force of the impact sent shockwaves rippling outward, creating cracks that spread across the entire training ground. Dust and debris filled the air as the ground buckled and shattered under the sheer pressure.


    "Run!"


    Nobara and the others, who had thought they were far enough away, found themselves caught in the expanding radius of destruction. Without hesitation, they scrambled to retreat further.


    When the dust finally settled, the once pristine playground had been reduced to rubble.


    The group stared at the scene, momentarily speechless.


    "Gojo Satoru!"


    The unmistakable voice of Yaga Masamichi, the principal, echoed across the field.


    Yaga stormed into view, his expression thunderous as he surveyed the ruined playground. Several veins visibly throbbed on his forehead.


    "Gojo, what have you done this time!?"


    The accusation was immediate. After all, Gojo was infamous for causing destruction wherever he went.


    "..."


    Gojo raised his hands in mock surrender. "Hey now, it wasn''t me this time!"


    "Who else but you could''ve done this?" Yaga shot back, glaring at him.


    Gojo didn''t respond right away. Instead, he turned his gaze to Maki, who was standing silently in the midst of the wreckage.


    "Uh¡­" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Maki, now calm after the excitement of testing her strength, glanced around at the ruined training ground. The reality of what she''d done finally sank in, and a faint sense of guilt flickered in her eyes.


    "I¡­ may have overdone it," she muttered.


    Gojo crossed his arms, a wide grin spreading across his face. "Well, I take back what I said earlier. With this level of strength, you''ll have no problem taking revenge on the Zenin family."


    Maki didn''t respond immediately. Instead, she clenched her fists, the weight of his words settling over her.


    "But¡­" Gojo continued, his tone turning thoughtful, "your strength feels¡­ familiar."


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, as if trying to recall something.


    Maki''s mind flashed back to the name Ryuji had mentioned. "Are you thinking of Fushiguro Toji?"


    "Yes! That''s it!" Gojo exclaimed, snapping his fingers.


    He shivered slightly as the memory of his battle with Toji resurfaced. "That guy almost killed me. How could I forget?"


    In the crowd, Fushiguro Megumi stiffened slightly at the mention of his father''s name. He remained silent, though a flicker of emotion crossed his usually stoic face.


    "So," Gojo said, his grin returning, "you''re a Heavenly Restriction sorcerer too, just like Toji. Man, the Zenin family really can''t catch a break, can they?"


    Maki didn''t respond, but there was a quiet determination in her eyes.


    Both she and Toji had been rejected by the Zenin family, treated as outcasts simply because they didn''t conform to the family''s rigid expectations.


    Now, both of them had grown strong enough to stand as threats to the very clan that had abandoned them.


    "Tsk," Gojo clicked his tongue, shaking his head. "The Zenin family really is unlucky."


    ***


    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 214: Who Do You Think I Am?

    "That''s right!"


    Maki did not deny it.


    "So, what happened to you?"


    Maki''s sudden surge in strength naturally made Gojo Satoru happy as her teacher. However, it had only been a few days since they last saw each other, and in that short time, her power had grown significantly, even awakening a new talent: Heavenly Restriction.


    Of course, for Gojo Satoru, what mattered the most was that this had absolutely nothing to do with him. He had no involvement and no sense of participation in her transformation at all.


    And that irked him.


    The moment those words left Maki''s mouth, everyone turned their attention to her. Gojo wasn''t the only one curious. Even Yaga Masamichi and Ieiri Shoko, who had just arrived, as well as Nobara and the other students nearby, all stared at her with expectant looks.


    Clearly, everyone wanted to know how Maki had managed to grow so powerful in such a short time.


    "¡­"


    After a brief hesitation, Maki slowly raised her head and answered, "It''s because of Ryuji."


    "Ryuji?" Gojo raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    Except for Nobara, who had already guessed as much, everyone else was visibly shocked the moment they heard that name.


    Although Ryuji had never specifically instructed Maki to keep anything a secret, Maki had been in the sorcerer world long enough to understand its complexities. There were things that could be shared and things that should never be spoken of.


    The darkness of the sorcerer world was just as suffocating as the corruption within the Zenin family.


    "Yes, Ryuji told me that Heavenly Restriction was my natural talent, something I always had, I just hadn''t developed it until now," Maki explained, her voice steady.


    She carefully avoided mentioning the concept of Idle Transfiguration.


    Even though Maki knew that with Ryuji''s strength, he didn''t need her protection, she still wanted to do her part in keeping his abilities and methods under wraps.


    "Tsk!"


    Hearing this, Gojo clicked his tongue, momentarily at a loss for words.


    It stung his pride. Heavenly Restriction was Maki''s innate talent, yet as her teacher, he hadn''t been able to help her awaken it. Instead, it was Ryuji who had managed to draw out her full potential, turning her into someone much stronger.


    Didn''t that make him look incompetent as a teacher?


    Frustrating!


    Others might not have said anything, but Shoko, who had been Gojo''s classmate and was well-acquainted with him, couldn''t resist teasing.


    "See? Some people just aren''t cut out to be teachers!" she remarked with a smirk.


    "¡­"


    Gojo rolled his eyes at her in irritation and then shamelessly added, "Well, regardless, Maki is still my student. If she''s stronger now, I had some part in it. I definitely contributed, at least a little!"


    "Right, right," Shoko replied with mock seriousness, nodding along perfunctorily, though her grin betrayed her amusement.


    Still, she was genuinely curious about one thing.


    "I''ve heard a lot about Ryuji, but I''ve never had the chance to see him in person," Shoko said thoughtfully.


    The first time she heard his name was when the title of "Strongest Sorcerer" was taken from Gojo Satoru, a shocking event that had sent ripples throughout the sorcerer community.


    As Jujutsu High''s primary medical sorcerer, Shoko rarely left the school for missions. Even so, Ryuji''s name had reached her ears. He was a figure surrounded by mystery and intrigue.


    "I always feel like if there''s ever a chance, I''d like to meet him," Shoko admitted.


    After all, awakening Maki''s talent was no small feat. She couldn''t help but wonder, how exactly had he done it?


    "Yo, yo, yo!" Gojo suddenly interjected with a mischievous grin. "Shoko, you''ve grown! Are you finally showing interest in men?"


    "Heh!"


    Shoko rolled her eyes at his teasing, her expression flat. "Don''t even start," she replied curtly, exhaling in exasperation.


    Meanwhile, Yaga Masamichi, who had been silently observing, suddenly frowned and fixed his gaze on Maki.


    "?"


    Maki noticed his stare and frowned slightly. "What''s wrong?"


    Gojo, ever the instigator, noticed the change in atmosphere and couldn''t resist chiming in.


    "Could it be that you''re worried about something, Teacher Yaga?" he teased, his tone lighthearted yet carrying a hint of sharpness.


    Although Yaga was now a teacher and principal of Jujutsu High, he had once been Gojo''s instructor. Gojo''s casual address of him as "teacher" wasn''t entirely unwarranted. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Gojo understood the sorcerer world all too well.


    Those in power at the higher levels of Jujutsu society were rarely pleased with the rise of a strong sorcerer. In their eyes, power without obedience was dangerous.


    Over the years, many talented sorcerers had emerged from Jujutsu High, only to be suppressed or outright eliminated by the higher-ups for being "difficult" or "uncontrollable."


    If they discovered that Maki had awakened the same Heavenly Restriction ability as Fushiguro Toji, they wouldn''t hesitate to label her a threat¡ªespecially if she refused to conform to their rules.


    Gojo''s gaze sharpened slightly as he continued, "Don''t tell me you''re planning to side with the higher-ups, Yaga. That wouldn''t be like you."


    Yaga caught the look in Gojo''s eyes and immediately retorted, "Who do you think I am?"


    Gojo chuckled. "Just making sure."


    He waved his hand dismissively and leaned back lazily. "I''d hate to see you get wrapped up with a bunch of rotten oranges who''ll be gone soon anyway. They''re not worth the effort."


    ***


    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 215: Boring, I Want to See a River of Blood1

    "..."


    "Rotten oranges about to die?"


    Yaga frowned, pondering Gojo''s words. Was Gojo really planning to do something drastic?


    But in the end, Yaga didn''t say anything. Even though the higher-ups were corrupt and clinging to power, they still had influence. Yet, deep down, Yaga knew Gojo wasn''t wrong¡ªwithout the current leadership, the sorcerer world might just be a better place.


    Still, his thoughts quickly shifted back to Maki.


    "What do you plan to do now that you have this strength? Will you take revenge on the Zenin family?"


    Yaga''s curiosity had nothing to do with the politics of the higher-ups. It was a genuine question about Maki''s intentions. Everyone at Jujutsu High knew the tension between her and the Zenin family, it was no secret that her childhood had been shaped by their cruelty.


    Maki remained silent for a moment, as if considering her answer.


    Even she had once thought that revenge would be the first thing she''d seek after gaining the power to stand against the Zenin family.


    "Maki," Yaga continued, "you need to understand that the Zenin family, as one of the three great sorcerer clans, represents extraordinary power."


    "How extraordinary can it really be?" Gojo Satoru interrupted with a scoff.


    He stood nearby, hands in his pockets, and rolled his eyes dramatically.


    "They''re just a family. If you ask me, they could be wiped out without breaking a sweat."


    Gojo''s dismissive attitude irritated Yaga.


    "That''s not what I mean!" Yaga shot back, glaring at him. "I''m talking to Maki, not you!"


    "Tsk," Gojo clicked his tongue but held back from saying anything further.


    Instead, he turned to Maki with a more serious expression.


    "You''re my student, Maki. If there''s something you want to do, don''t hesitate. Just go for it. Whatever happens, I''ve got your back."


    He even gave her an exaggerated thumbs-up, his usual playful smile returning.


    Despite Gojo''s usual carefree demeanor, his support for his students was unwavering.


    "Gojo Satoru!" Yaga growled, his frustration evident. "You''re just encouraging chaos!"


    Hearing Yaga''s outburst, Gojo raised his hands in mock surrender and gave an apologetic smile. For once, he actually quieted down.


    After taking a moment to collect himself, Yaga sighed and turned back to Maki.


    "I''m not questioning your intentions, Maki," Yaga said, his tone softer. "But if something were to happen to the Zenin family, it could cause a major upheaval in the sorcerer world."


    He hesitated for a moment before continuing.


    "Right now, cursed spirits are appearing in greater numbers than ever before. Special-grade curses are emerging one after another. If the Zenin family is taken out of the equation, it will only make things more difficult for us as sorcerers."


    Before he could say more, Maki interrupted.


    "I understand."


    Her voice was calm and resolute.


    Yaga blinked, surprised by her quick response.


    Maki wasn''t silent because she was debating whether to seek revenge. Instead, she had been reflecting on whether the Zenin family was even worth her time anymore.


    Her newfound strength had shifted her perspective.


    Before, her limited power had made the Zenin family seem like an insurmountable obstacle. But now? Now, they were insignificant. If she wanted, she could easily crush them.


    But was it worth it? S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll bring my sister with me and live a better life," Maki said firmly.


    Her sister, Mai, was the only reason she still felt any connection to the Zenin family. The rest of them? She didn''t care about them at all.


    In the original timeline, Maki had only destroyed the Zenin family because Mai''s death had pushed her over the edge.


    But now?


    Mai was alive.


    Maki hated the Zenin family, but not enough to destroy them unless they gave her a reason.


    "As long as they don''t provoke me, I won''t bother with them," she concluded.


    Yaga felt a wave of relief wash over him. Maki''s maturity and restraint impressed him.


    "Good," he said with a small nod.


    For a moment, Yaga Masamichi couldn''t help but feel old as he realized how much Maki had grown, not just in strength, but in wisdom.


    "I hate this kind of happy ending," Gojo Satoru muttered under his breath, loud enough for Shoko to hear.


    Gojo''s dissatisfaction was written all over his face. "It''s so boring! I wanted to see some real action¡ªa river of blood, even!"


    Of course, he would never say that out loud.


    "Stop looking like you''re here just to watch the drama," Shoko scolded, easily reading his thoughts.


    She reached out to smack him on the head, only for her hand to be stopped by Gojo''s Limitless Technique.


    Not that she cared. She''d expected as much.


    "Haha," Gojo chuckled, unbothered by her annoyance.


    Meanwhile, the group had begun to gather around Maki, eager to hear more about her strength and how far she had come.


    "To celebrate Maki officially reaching special-grade sorcerer level, let''s all go out for dinner!" Gojo announced suddenly.


    As someone who loved being surrounded by people, Gojo never missed an opportunity to turn a moment into a party.


    "What do you say, Shoko? You in?" he asked, looking at her with an exaggerated grin.


    "I''d love to," Shoko replied dryly, "but..."


    Her gaze shifted toward Yaga.


    It wasn''t explicitly forbidden for her to leave the school grounds, but her role as Jujutsu High''s medical sorcerer meant she was rarely allowed much freedom.


    Yaga caught her glance and sighed.


    ***


    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 216: The Stubborn Younger Sister

    As a natural user of the Reverse Cursed Technique, it was only natural for Yaga and the higher-ups to treasure her rare ability.


    However, before the group could fully set out for their celebratory dinner, Yaga hesitated briefly before speaking up.


    "If you''re going out, make sure to drink less," Yaga said, his tone serious. "It''s fine to drink on campus, but if you get drunk outside and cause trouble, that''s not something I want to deal with."


    "Understood!" Shoko waved her hand dismissively, a playful smile tugging at her lips.


    Finally, she had a chance to get out of the school and enjoy herself.


    "Haha! Let''s eat and celebrate!" Gojo laughed heartily, clearly in high spirits.


    A lively gathering like this was rare for the group, and Gojo didn''t want to waste the opportunity.


    ---


    What had happened with Maki didn''t bring any major changes to Ryuji''s life.


    Aside from the occasional phone calls with Maki, most of his time was spent on his own endeavors. Maki, on the other hand, was actively exorcising cursed spirits, now more powerful than ever.


    With her strength officially reaching the level of a special-grade sorcerer, Gojo had even managed to procure several high-grade cursed tools for her.


    After all, talents like hers¡ªenhanced by the Heavenly Restriction could only be fully utilized with the best equipment.


    The impact of these cursed tools was undeniable. With them, Maki could easily overpower weaker special-grade sorcerers, a feat that highlighted the terrifying potential of the Heavenly Restriction.


    Unlike ordinary people, who possessed faint traces of cursed energy, Heavenly Restriction users had absolutely none, true "zero cursed energy."


    This zero-energy state made her undetectable and immune to certain sorcery techniques. For example, within a domain expansion, where most opponents couldn''t avoid guaranteed hits, a Heavenly Restriction user like Maki could bypass such effects entirely.


    This trait was why Fushiguro Toji had once been dubbed the "Sorcerer Killer."


    Though Maki wasn''t yet on Toji''s level, she knew that with time and effort, she would eventually reach that pinnacle.


    In her quest to move forward, Maki decided to reconnect with her younger sister, Mai. She reached out to her with the intention of bringing her out of the Zenin family and into her life.


    However, as expected, Mai refused.


    When Maki explained the curse of the twins, the reason for their divided talents¡ªMai''s immediate reaction was disbelief.


    "What kind of nonsense is that?" Mai had scoffed. "You expect me to believe something I''ve never even heard of before?"


    Unlike Maki, Mai''s personality was more introverted, even timid. While Maki had always fought against the oppressive rules of their family, Mai had chosen a path of quiet submission.


    For Mai, staying in the Zenin family despite the scorn and mistreatment seemed easier than rebelling. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So what if they yell at me or insult me? It''s not like they''ll kill me," Mai had said, her voice carrying a hint of resignation. "I don''t need to make waves. As long as things stay peaceful, that''s enough for me."


    This stark difference in outlook had driven a wedge between the sisters long ago.


    When Maki chose to leave the Zenin family, Mai had been left with no choice but to fend for herself. While Maki entered Jujutsu High School, Mai ended up at Kyoto Jujutsu Tech.


    Though she possessed the Construction Technique, an ability with immense potential, Mai''s limited cursed energy meant she could only create a few bullets at a time. Her frustration with her own limitations grew with each passing day.


    And with that frustration came resentment.


    In Mai''s mind, her sister''s defiance had forced her into a life she never wanted.


    "Why couldn''t you just stay with the Zenin family?" Mai had snapped during one of their calls. "I never wanted to be a sorcerer in the first place!"


    Maki''s calm, sincere tone hadn''t swayed her.


    "Mai, you know I would never lie to you," Maki said, her voice steady.


    "..."


    Mai didn''t respond immediately.


    While she wouldn''t admit it aloud, Mai didn''t truly hate her sister. Deep down, she admired Maki for her bravery¡ªthe courage to stand up to the family that had oppressed them both.


    In the original timeline, Mai''s feelings for her sister were evident even in her final moments. After her death, she had turned herself into a cursed tool so she could remain by Maki''s side.


    But now, things were different. Mai was alive and well.


    "I''m fine here in Kyoto," Mai eventually said, her voice devoid of emotion. "I don''t need to break any curses or hear any more of your theories."


    And with that, she ended the call.


    "Mai! Mai!"


    Maki''s voice echoed through the receiver, but the line was already dead.


    For a moment, Maki stared at her phone in silence, a helpless expression on her face.


    "Mai is still Mai," she muttered with a sigh, shaking her head.


    But she wasn''t angry.


    Maki knew her sister better than anyone else.


    "I''ve only just awakened my full potential. It''ll take time to truly master my strength," Maki said to herself.


    For now, she would let Mai remain in Kyoto. But one day, when she was strong enough, Maki was determined to bring her sister to her side¡ªwhether Mai agreed or not.


    As for Mai''s lack of talent, Maki wasn''t worried.


    She believed in Ryuji. If anyone could help Mai reach her full potential, it was him.


    Thinking of Ryuji, Maki''s lips curled into a soft smile.


    She knew her sister''s disbelief now was rooted in ignorance.


    But when the truth was laid bare, when Mai saw what their potential could truly become, she would have no choice but to believe.


    For now, though, Maki allowed herself a small indulgence.


    She couldn''t help but look forward to the moment when her stubborn little sister would finally be left speechless.


    Perhaps it was just the playful side of an older sister at work.


    ***


    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 217: Trip

    On the other side of things, Mai, who had just ended her call, was left with a complicated expression as she stared at her phone.


    "Sister..." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Deep down, Mai still cared for her sister and wanted her to be safe, but her stubbornness kept her from admitting it aloud.


    She let out a long sigh, trying to steady her thoughts, when the door to her dormitory suddenly swung open.


    Miwa Kasumi, her blue-haired classmate, peeked in with a cheerful expression.


    "Mai! Are you ready? We''re supposed to go exorcise some cursed spirits with Utahime-sensei in a bit!"


    At Kyoto Jujutsu Tech, much like at Jujutsu High, there was never a shortage of cursed spirits to deal with.


    "Yeah, I''m ready," Mai replied, forcing a smile as she set her phone aside.


    "I''ll head over in a minute."


    "Great! I''ll go ahead and let Utahime-Sensei know!" Kasumi said before disappearing back into the hallway.


    As the door clicked shut, Mai took a deep breath.


    No matter how much she doubted her abilities, she refused to be a burden to anyone, not to her teammates, and especially not to herself.


    ---


    Meanwhile, on Ryuji''s side, his day had been rather uneventful so far.


    As usual, he attended school simply because he didn''t have anything better to do at the moment. With no pressing tasks on his agenda, the quiet routine was almost a welcome change.


    But during lunch, something unusual caught his attention, the girls in the service club were deep in discussion about something.


    "Hmm?" Ryuji looked up from his seat, a bit confused. "What are you all talking about?"


    The girls turned to him with excitement, clearly thrilled to pull him into the conversation.


    "Winter vacation is coming up soon," one of them said. "It''s the perfect time for us to plan a hot spring trip!"


    "Winter vacation?"


    Ryuji blinked, caught off guard.


    Time had flown by so quickly that he hadn''t even realized the holidays were approaching.


    His puzzled reaction made the girls giggle.


    "Of course you wouldn''t notice," Utaha teased. "You barely come to school these days. You''re so busy, you probably forgot what season it is."


    Yukino chimed in, her tone sharp but playful. "Considering how rarely you show up, it''s no surprise you didn''t know."


    Ryuji sighed, rolling his eyes. "You''re just trying to make fun of me, aren''t you?"


    "Who, us? Never," Utaha said, feigning innocence.


    But before Ryuji could respond, she quickly added, "If that''s how you feel, maybe you shouldn''t come on this trip at all."


    "Don''t even joke about that!" Utaha''s sudden suggestion caused the other girls to protest in unison.


    "If you don''t come, there''s no point in us going," Miko said firmly.


    The other girls nodded in agreement. Ryuji was the glue that brought their group together, if he wasn''t there, the trip would lose all its meaning.


    "Besides," Utaha added with a sly smile, leaning closer to him, "don''t you want to see what we all look like in bathrobes?"


    Her teasing gaze swept over the other girls, who reacted in various ways.


    Some lowered their heads in embarrassment, while others¡ªlike Yumiko¡ªstood tall and confident, openly flaunting their figures.


    "Tsk," Ryuji muttered under his breath, realizing where this conversation was headed.


    Of course, not everyone was willing to go along with Utaha''s teasing.


    Eriri, ever the feisty one, crossed her arms and huffed. "Ryuji isn''t going to fall for your cheap tricks!"


    Utaha turned her sharp eyes toward Eriri, clearly unimpressed. "Oh, please. With a figure like yours, there''s nothing for him to fall for in the first place."


    "..."


    The air grew tense as Eriri froze, visibly seething. Her small frame and lack of curves made her an easy target for Utaha''s sharp tongue.


    But before Eriri could launch into a tirade, Utaha wasn''t done.


    "Face it," she continued with a smirk. "Whether you''re wearing a bathrobe or a trash bag, there''s really not much of a difference."


    Eriri''s face turned red with anger.


    "You want to go? Fine, let''s go!" she shouted, pulling out her sketchpad as if it were a weapon.


    Utaha, unfazed, pulled out her notebook, holding it like a shield. "Anytime, anywhere."


    The two squared off, their playful rivalry on full display.


    The other girls exchanged nervous glances, unsure whether to intervene. But as soon as they noticed Ryuji standing up, they immediately quieted down.


    There was no need to step in. With Ryuji around, any potential conflict would be resolved in an instant.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    With two light but firm flicks of his fingers, Ryuji tapped both Utaha and Eriri on the head, silencing them.


    "If you two really want to fight, how about I step in instead?"


    "..."


    Eriri immediately fell silent, knowing better than to push her luck.


    Utaha, however, maintained her usual playful demeanor, even as she rubbed her head.


    "That depends," she said, her voice dripping with innuendo. "Are we talking about a different kind of fight?"


    "..."


    Ryuji narrowed his eyes at her, unimpressed.


    Utaha''s boldness had only grown since their relationship deepened. What had once been playful banter had now evolved into full-fledged provocations.


    Even Ryuji wasn''t sure when it had happened, but somewhere along the way, Utaha had become a master at throwing him off balance.


    At this point, it felt like she was driving a car, and the wheels had just rolled over his face.


    The other girls, sensing the shift in atmosphere, tried to stifle their laughter.


    Ryuji let out a sigh, his patience wearing thin. He didn''t bother responding to Utaha''s latest jab and simply gave her a flat look of disapproval.


    "Alright," he finally said, turning back to the group. "Let''s go on this trip."


    "Yayyyy"


    His words immediately lifted the mood, and the girls cheered.


    ***


    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 218: Hot Spring Trip

    "Have you decided on the location?"


    Ryuji didn''t mind the idea of a little getaway.


    Life had been smooth and peaceful lately, and sometimes it was necessary to take time to relax and enjoy it.


    Besides, hot springs were a quintessential part of Japan''s culture. Bathing was more than just a habit¡ªit was a tradition.


    So far, Ryuji hadn''t visited a hot spring resort yet.


    "I''ve already picked a place."


    This time, it was Yukino who answered.


    "Yukinoshita Hot Springs. It''s not far from here, and we can even reserve it for ourselves!"


    She made it clear that they wouldn''t have to share the space with strangers, which was ideal for their group.


    "Yukinoshita?"


    Ryuji gave Yukino a curious look. The Yukinoshita family had always been known for their involvement in real estate.


    But now¡­


    He hadn''t expected them to have ventured into the hot spring business.


    "Surprised?"


    Noticing his gaze, Yukino shrugged nonchalantly.


    "Ever since you arrived, and now that I''ve become a sorcerer, my mother has been expanding the Yukinoshita family''s business. Before, our family often faced boycotts and obstacles from competitors, but now people are practically lining up to cooperate with us."


    The Yukinoshita family had once been referred to as a "chaebol," but in reality, they were merely a local business with some financial weight.


    Naturally, when their ventures clashed with the interests of others, they faced resistance.


    But now¡­


    They didn''t even need to seek partnerships. Other families and businesses approached them every day with cooperation offers.


    The reason?


    The presence of a sorcerer in the Yukinoshita family.


    "Still feels strange¡­"


    Yukino sighed softly, a mix of emotion in her expression.


    She never imagined she would one day become the key figure supporting her family''s future.


    However, Yukino was also very clear about one thing, she owed it all to the man standing in front of her.


    If it weren''t for Ryuji, she might still be the same ordinary girl as before, with no influence or strength to speak of.


    With that thought in mind, Yukino''s eyes softened as she looked at Ryuji with a hint of gratitude and admiration.


    "I see," Ryuji said casually, not dwelling on the matter.


    The status of the Yukinoshita family was of no particular concern to him. Even if they became one of the most powerful conglomerates in the country, it wouldn''t affect him in the slightest.


    At the end of the day, strength was what truly mattered in this world, not wealth or influence.


    "But is the hot spring large enough? Make sure there''s enough space so it doesn''t get crowded."


    If they were going, Ryuji wouldn''t leave anyone out. Aside from the members of the Service Club, there were others like the Ichika sisters who would certainly be invited.


    "Don''t worry!"


    Yukino immediately reassured him, understanding his meaning.


    "This hot spring hotel is a new project my mother launched. She plans for it to become a symbol of the Yukinoshita family in the future, so it''s designed to be spacious. Accommodating dozens¡ªor even a hundred¡ªpeople at once wouldn''t be an issue."


    As she finished speaking, she glanced at Ryuji with a knowing look.


    "A hundred people might be a bit much!"


    Ryuji coughed awkwardly, trying to downplay the exaggeration.


    "Ahem!" Changing the topic decisively, he said, "In that case, make the arrangements and let me know the date. By the way, has anything interesting happened at school recently?"


    "¡­"


    The girls exchanged glances, clearly aware of Ryuji''s attempt to steer the conversation elsewhere.


    It was Hana who eagerly raised her hand and spoke first.


    "A really pretty girl just transferred into our class recently!"


    "Huh?"


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow at the unexpected news.


    The other girls, however, looked at Hana first, then turned their gazes toward Ryuji with a strange, knowing expression.


    "¡­?"


    Ryuji, who had been curious, froze under their collective stares.


    "Wait, what''s with those looks? This is Hana''s story, not mine!" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He genuinely had no idea what was going on.


    "No way!"


    Due to certain past incidents, Arisu and Masumi had started frequenting the Service Club during lunch breaks.


    At first, it had been a bit surprising for everyone, but they quickly got used to it.


    In fact, compared to everything else, the girls now handled such situations with calm acceptance.


    Shrugging, Arisu spoke bluntly, "Well, it''s not like it''s surprising. After all, Ryuji-kun does have a way of making these cute girls flock to him."


    Thanks to Ryuji, Arisu''s heart condition had been completely cured.


    She no longer needed a cane to walk, and she could move freely without any restrictions. The once delicate and fragile girl now radiated an air of confidence and vitality¡ªa true little tyrannosaurus with a sharp tongue to match.


    "¡­"


    Ryuji didn''t respond to her comment.


    Instead, he calmly walked over to where Arisu stood.


    "Uh¡­"


    Thinking she might have pushed him too far, Arisu started to get nervous. While she enjoyed teasing him, she had no intention of actually angering Ryuji.


    But before she could say anything, Ryuji raised his hand and started ruffling her neatly styled hair.


    "What wings? What do you mean by that? And what''s with this nonsense about cute girls flocking to me? You''re slandering me!"


    Her once flawless hairstyle was now completely disheveled.


    "Ah! My hair!"


    Arisu gasped in horror, trying to fix the mess as Ryuji grinned at her reaction.


    Seeing the two bickering playfully, the other members of the Service Club couldn''t help but chuckle.


    By now, they''d spent enough time with Ryuji to know his personality well. He wasn''t the type to get genuinely upset over trivial things.


    "Hmph!"


    When Ryuji finally let go, Arisu''s previously elegant hairstyle had turned into a chaotic mess.

 Chapter 219: Tomie! Kawakami!

    Masumi tried hard to suppress her laughter as she looked at Arisu, but despite her efforts, her shoulders still shook from holding it in.


    "¡­"


    Arisu glared at Masumi, her expression filled with resentment. Did she think this was funny?


    Sensing the sharp look from Arisu, Masumi quickly straightened up, erasing the smile from her face.


    Even though Arisu appeared petite and delicate, anyone who knew her understood she wasn''t someone to trifle with.


    In terms of strategy and intellect, Masumi was well aware that even ten of her couldn''t outmatch Arisu.


    "Alright, that''s enough," Ryuji finally said, waving his hand to grab everyone''s attention and diffuse the tension.


    "Let''s focus on the new girl you were talking about. If she''s just an ordinary transfer student, I don''t see why it''s such a big deal."


    His eyes turned toward Hana as he spoke.


    It was common sense, after all.


    This group was already surrounded by beautiful girls. Hana herself was stunning, so it didn''t make sense for her to act surprised just because someone else happened to be attractive.


    "Uh¡­ I can''t explain it exactly. There''s just this¡­ indescribable charm about her," Hana said, scratching her head in frustration.


    "She''s right. Let me explain," Miko, standing nearby, chimed in, picking up where Hana left off.


    Since both of them were in the same class, anything Hana noticed, Miko would naturally know as well.


    "That girl''s appearance is undeniably delicate. She''s very beautiful, but not in a way that''s overwhelming or extraordinary," Miko began.


    After all, no matter how attractive someone was, there was a limit to how stunning they could be.


    But¡­


    "The strange thing is how the boys in the class act around her. It''s like they''re possessed. They go out of their way to impress her, almost competing for her attention, while the girls are openly hostile toward her," Miko continued, her tone uneasy.


    The situation itself wasn''t unheard of.


    Sometimes, when a girl drew too much attention from boys, it would naturally spark jealousy or resentment from other girls in the class.


    It was a dynamic they''d seen before, like with Shouko. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I mean, does she seem like she''s being excluded or bullied now?" Ryuji asked, his voice calm and measured.


    The others in the Service Club seemed intrigued by the conversation, their curiosity piqued as they turned toward Yotsuya Miko.


    "Not exactly," Miko answered after thinking for a moment. She shook her head slightly.


    "It''s not just that the girls in the class avoid her¡ªshe seems to avoid them too. She acts arrogant and dismissive, as if she''s better than everyone else."


    "¡­"


    This complicated things.


    If she was being excluded simply because of her beauty, they could at least offer her some sympathy. But if her own behavior was contributing to the problem, then the situation was less black and white.


    "Anyway," Miko added, "the boys in the class are head over heels for her. They shower her with gifts every day and even get jealous of each other over it. Meanwhile, the girls can''t stand her."


    "That''s strange," Eriri suddenly interjected, a teasing smile playing on her lips.


    "It''s probably not all the girls, right? I mean, you two definitely don''t hate her," she joked, glancing between Miko and Hana.


    Everyone knew Miko and Hana weren''t the kind of people to be jealous of someone else just because they were attractive.


    "¡­"


    But her lighthearted remark was met with an unexpected silence.


    "Wait¡­ no way," Eriri said, her smile faltering as she processed their reactions.


    Even someone as clueless as her could see it now, there was something deeper going on.


    It didn''t make sense. She knew Miko and Hana well. There was no way they would hate someone out of pure jealousy.


    "I don''t know what''s happening," Miko admitted, her voice tinged with confusion.


    "I just feel an intense, inexplicable dislike for her. It''s almost like¡­ like it''s not normal."


    "Exactly!" Hana chimed in, clearly frustrated.


    "For a moment, I even felt like I wanted to¡­ kill her. It''s so weird!"


    She looked utterly bewildered by her own emotions.


    Wanting to harm someone just for being beautiful? It defied reason.


    "That''s insane!"


    Even Miko nodded in agreement.


    It wasn''t just Hana. She''d felt the same inexplicable urge herself.


    "¡­"


    The atmosphere in the room grew heavy.


    The members of the Service Club had known Miko and Hana for a long time. They couldn''t ignore their words.


    Especially Hana, she was a simple and carefree person, not someone who could harbor malicious feelings out of jealousy.


    This didn''t add up.


    "What''s her name?" Ryuji finally asked, breaking the silence.


    "Tomie. Kawakami Tomie," Hana answered, still looking a bit lost in thought.


    She seemed completely unaware of how bizarre her previous words had sounded.


    But then again, with her personality, it wasn''t surprising that she didn''t fully grasp the implications.


    "I see."


    Ryuji''s expression shifted slightly upon hearing the name.


    Now it made sense.


    "No wonder you both felt such intense urges around her. I''d wager that anyone who spends too much time near Tomie would eventually feel the same way."


    The others immediately caught on to his tone.


    "Wait, you know who this person is?" someone asked, breaking the tension in the room.


    Ryuji nodded. "Yeah. Kawakami Tomie¡­ she''s not just a person. She''s a well-known urban legend."


    "An urban legend?"


    The group exchanged confused glances.


    So she wasn''t even human?


    If she was some kind of supernatural entity, it would explain her strange abilities.


    Still, Miko couldn''t help but voice her doubt.


    "If she''s an urban legend, then why didn''t Hana or I sense anything? With the strength we''ve gained so far, we should have been able to tell if she wasn''t human or if she was a cursed spirit."


    ***


    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 220: Very Reassuring

    Miko was not someone easily shaken.


    Having faced her fair share of supernatural events, she had developed a sharp sense for distinguishing the strange from the mundane.


    At first, she did feel something was off about Tomie Kawakami.


    But after multiple observations and attempts to confirm her suspicions, she came to the conclusion that Tomie was, in fact, human.


    "Tomie is a special kind of anomaly. She''s both human and... not," Ryuji explained without much concern.


    He hadn''t expected to encounter someone like Tomie. Still, it didn''t particularly surprise him.


    If anything, he suspected there would be more bizarre anomalies appearing in the future.


    With that thought, Ryuji began to explain.


    "Tomie has two unique abilities. The first one is the charm you mentioned. It''s an inexplicable allure that can subtly influence people. The result? People become obsessed with her¡ªso much so that they eventually want to kill her."


    To be honest, Ryuji thought this charm ability was a strange sort of paradox.


    Even if someone knew about it, resisting its effects was almost impossible.


    "Kill her?"


    The girls in the Service Club looked confused.


    "Isn''t a charm ability supposed to make people like her? Why would they want to kill her instead?"


    After all, what use is a charm ability if the end result is getting murdered? It didn''t make much sense.


    "That brings us to Tomie''s second ability," Ryuji said with a small smile, enjoying the girls'' puzzled expressions.


    "In addition to her charm, Tomie has the ability of immortality. No matter how she dies, even if there''s only a single cell or drop of blood left, she can regenerate into a completely new Tomie."


    The room fell silent as they processed his words.


    "But this ability has its downside," Ryuji added.


    "Every new Tomie that''s created is an independent individual. They won''t work together. In fact, they see each other as rivals. The moment two Tomies meet, they''ll try to kill each other, each wanting to be the ''real'' Tomie."


    And because of their immortality, the more Tomies there were, the more conflicts arose.


    "That''s why some people say that encountering one Tomie is the same as encountering an entire group of them."


    "Hiss¡­"


    The explanation left everyone, except for the ever-clueless Hana, visibly unsettled.


    The other girls quickly realized just how dangerous and problematic Tomie''s abilities could be.


    "Does that mean Tomie can never truly die? That she''ll just keep multiplying endlessly?"


    The thought was chilling. If this process continued unchecked, the world could one day be overrun by Tomies.


    "Hahaha!"


    Ryuji laughed softly, his relaxed demeanor easing the tension in the room.


    "For normal people, Tomie is nearly impossible to deal with. But for a sorcerer, she''s nothing to worry about."


    While her abilities were undoubtedly strange, Tomie had no real combat capabilities. She was, at her core, just an ordinary high school girl physically.


    Take Ryuji as an example. With his multiple domains and techniques, dealing with Tomie would be as easy as flicking a switch.


    "Oh, I see!"


    Hearing Ryuji''s confidence, the girls felt reassured.


    They didn''t need to fully understand Tomie''s abilities. As long as Ryuji could handle her, there was no need to panic.


    "What about the Tomie in our class?" Miko asked, her curiosity getting the better of her.


    After all, there was still a Tomie sitting among her classmates.


    "Don''t worry," Ryuji said, waving his hand dismissively.


    "There''s no point in eliminating this particular Tomie. After all, we can''t be certain if she''s the ''original.'' But¡­" His eyes gleamed with interest. "We can bring her here. I''d like to see her for myself."


    He wasn''t just curious about Tomie''s abilities.


    Whether it was her regenerative power or her charm, Ryuji couldn''t help but wonder if there was something unique he could learn from her.


    "Well, that''s settled then," Miko said, nodding in understanding.


    She didn''t mind bringing Tomie to the Service Club. If Ryuji thought it was worth investigating, she trusted his judgment.


    "Alright, alright," Ryuji said with a smile, brushing the matter aside.


    For him, Tomie was just a minor curiosity, nothing worth stressing over.


    "Let''s not dwell on Tomie anymore. I''m here, so there''s no need to worry. Let''s get back to discussing our hot spring trip!"


    He could sense that the atmosphere had grown a little tense after all the talk about Tomie. It was time to lighten the mood.


    Hearing Ryuji''s casual tone, the girls couldn''t help but laugh.


    "You''re so reliable, Ryuji-kun!"


    "As long as you''re around, nothing feels scary anymore!"


    "Hehe!"


    Listening to their cheerful chatter, Ryuji leaned back in his chair, a satisfied smile on his face.


    In the end, wasn''t this why he sought to become stronger? To protect moments like these?


    He didn''t bother joining the girls'' discussion, content to let them plan the trip among themselves.


    ---


    Later that night.


    "Hot springs?"


    Mei Mei raised her eyebrows as she listened to Ryuji over the phone, her tone laced with intrigue.


    There was something playful in her voice as she added, "Ryuji-kun, are you inviting me on a date?"


    As a fellow sorcerer, Mei Mei was often busy exorcising cursed spirits. Free time was rare, and she didn''t get to spend much of it with Ryuji.


    The idea of going to a hot spring together felt like a rare treat.


    "Well, if you think of it that way, then sure," Ryuji replied, his voice light and teasing. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But don''t get the wrong idea. It''s not just the two of us. It''s going to be a crowd."


    "A crowd?" Mei Mei blinked, her tone shifting to surprise.


    She had been under the impression that this would be a private outing, just the two of them.


    "Wait¡­ who else is coming?"

 Chapter 221: Are You Jealous?

    At that moment, Mei Mei had a general understanding of the situation.


    Her imagined one-on-one date with Ryuji wasn''t happening. Instead, this hot spring trip would involve a crowd of other people¡ªand all of them were beautiful girls.


    To be honest, she wasn''t angry.


    When it came to charm and confidence, Mei Mei knew she was second to none. How could a group of little girls possibly compare to her?


    "What, don''t want to come?"


    Noticing the silence on her end, Ryuji teased her with a smile.


    "Of course not!"


    As expected, Mei Mei''s voice came through the phone almost immediately.


    Not go? What a joke.


    After all, chances to meet up like this were rare, and Mei Mei wasn''t about to let this one pass.


    Besides, she had already come to terms with how Ryuji operated.


    "Anyway, I already know what kind of person you are!" Mei Mei said, her tone playful but laced with confidence.


    She had been prepared for this sort of thing for a long time. It wasn''t shocking to her in the slightest.


    "As long as you''re not worried that your little girlfriends will feel inferior or jealous when they see me!"


    Her words were bold, spoken with a mix of teasing and pride.


    As expected of Mei Mei, her confidence was unmatched.


    "Hahaha!"


    Ryuji couldn''t help but laugh at her response. It had been a while since they''d spoken like this. He had to admit, he missed her a little.


    "Do you need me to come pick you up?" he asked.


    "Sure!" Mei Mei agreed without hesitation.


    After chatting for a bit longer, Ryuji hung up the phone.


    ---


    At that moment, Mei Mei was attending a dinner party hosted by the Suzuki family.


    Since the existence of sorcerers had become public knowledge, many powerful families had been trying to recruit sorcerers to strengthen their influence.


    As a first-grade sorcerer with considerable strength, Mei Mei had naturally attracted attention. She had cooperated with the Suzuki family in the past, so their relationship was already quite friendly.


    Recently, the Suzuki family had been inviting her to their gatherings in an effort to build a stronger bond.


    For Mei Mei, these invitations weren''t something to turn down.


    After all, if someone was practically offering her money and connections, why refuse?


    Sitting beside her, Sonoko watched Mei Mei curiously.


    "Was that a call from Mr. Ryuji?"


    She hadn''t heard much of the conversation, but judging by Mei Mei''s bright expression and the occasional laughter, it wasn''t hard to guess.


    "That''s right," Mei Mei replied without denying it.


    Aside from Sonoko, her parents, Suzuki Tomoko and Suzuki Shiro, were also present at the dinner.


    As for Sonoko''s older sister, Ayako, she had already married and rarely returned for family events.


    Upon hearing Mei Mei''s response, Tomoko smiled warmly and commented, "Miss Mei Mei, you''re so beautiful, and Mr. Ryuji is so handsome. The two of you truly make a perfect match."


    "Yes, yes! I agree completely!" Shiro nodded with a grin.


    The Suzuki family, as a top-tier conglomerate, was aware of some of the rumors surrounding Ryuji. While they knew he had a reputation for having many girlfriends, they naturally wouldn''t bring that up in front of Mei Mei.


    Instead, they made sure to say things that would make her feel good.


    "What does Mr. Ryuji want to see you for?" Sonoko asked, her curiosity getting the better of her.


    "He invited me to join him for a hot spring trip," Mei Mei replied, her tone light and nonchalant.


    "A hot spring trip?"


    Sonoko''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    "Can I come too? It sounds so fun!"


    Taking a hot spring trip together was something Sonoko clearly found appealing.


    The Suzuki family also saw this as a potential opportunity. If they could strengthen their relationship with Ryuji through this, they wouldn''t want to miss the chance.


    "Not this time," Mei Mei said, shaking her head with a small smile.


    She was well aware of the Suzuki family''s intentions but didn''t pay them much mind.


    Her cooperation with the Suzukis was mainly because they were wealthy and generous with their resources.


    More importantly, she genuinely found them to be decent people.


    Despite being a prominent chaebol family, the Suzukis were polite and cultured, never overstepping their bounds or acting arrogantly.


    Otherwise, no matter how rich they were, Mei Mei would have kept their relationship strictly professional.


    "Why not?" Sonoko asked, visibly disappointed but not wanting to push too hard.


    "Well¡­" Mei Mei paused before offering an explanation. "The main reason is that Ryuji isn''t just inviting me. Since there will be a lot of other people coming along, it might be a bit awkward for you to join."


    "...???"


    Sonoko blinked, her expression shifting to confusion. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not just Mei Mei? Awkward?


    Though Sonoko often acted carefree, as the future heir to the Suzuki family, she wasn''t stupid. She quickly pieced things together.


    Wait a second. A group trip? A bunch of girls?


    Sonoko had seen her share of scumbags before. But someone as bold as Ryuji? That was new.


    He wasn''t even trying to hide it!


    Still, when she glanced at Mei Mei and saw her calm, unbothered expression, Sonoko realized something important.


    Sometimes, when you reached a certain level of power, you really could do whatever you wanted.


    "Mr. Ryuji sure is¡­ confident," Sonoko muttered, choosing her words carefully.


    Suzuki Shiro, who had also caught on, couldn''t help but chuckle and shake his head in admiration. "That''s a man who knows what he wants."


    But no sooner had those words left his mouth than he felt the sharp gaze of Tomoko on him.


    Though she didn''t say a word, the message in her eyes was crystal clear: Are you envious?


    "Ahem!"


    Clearing his throat nervously, Shiro straightened up. It wasn''t that he wasn''t envious¡ªhe definitely was.


    But at his age, even if he entertained the idea, his body wouldn''t be able to keep up.


    "I''m just making an observation," Shiro said with an awkward laugh, trying to diffuse the tension.


    "Hmph," Tomoko snorted before turning away, clearly unimpressed.


    Her reaction made both Mei Mei and Sonoko laugh quietly.


    No matter what else could be said about the Suzuki family, their dynamic was genuinely good.


    ***


    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 222: Kyogoku Makoto’s Opportunity

    "That''s right!"


    At that moment, Mei Mei seemed to think of something, and her gaze shifted to Sonoko, who was seated next to her.


    "What about your boyfriend?"


    Mei Mei had some understanding of Sonoko''s boyfriend, Kyogoku Makoto.


    After all, the guy had approached her a couple of times before, casually attempting to strike up a conversation.


    But with Mei Mei''s sharp intuition, it didn''t take much effort to figure out what he was after.


    It was obvious Kyogoku Makoto wanted to use her status as a sorcerer to gain favor.


    Mei Mei found such attempts laughable.


    Sure, Makoto was renowned in the world of ordinary people, some karate prodigy with over 300 consecutive wins and reflexes fast enough to dodge bullets. By human standards, he was certainly exceptional.


    But in the world of sorcerers, none of that mattered.


    Even the weakest, lowest-ranked Grade 4 sorcerer could take Makoto''s life without so much as lifting a finger.


    This was the vast, insurmountable gap between ordinary humans and sorcerers.


    No matter how hard an ordinary person trained, they could never hope to stand on equal footing with a sorcerer.


    Mei Mei brought up Makoto with the intention of reminding Sonoko.


    After spending some time together, Mei Mei had come to like Sonoko. The girl lacked the arrogance and entitlement usually seen in chaebol daughters.


    In fact, Sonoko was a romantic at heart, a girl driven by love.


    Why else would she fall for someone like Makoto? sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tsk! Don''t even bring him up!"


    Mei Mei had expected Sonoko to gush about Makoto at the mention of his name, especially given her typical lovesick behavior.


    But this time was different.


    Sonoko''s face twisted into an expression of irritation and disgust.


    "I''ve already broken up with him! That guy only wanted to use the Suzuki family to his advantage!"


    While Sonoko might have been deeply in love, she wasn''t an idiot.


    For a long time, she chose to ignore the signs, unwilling to confront the truth.


    But now? She had finally seen things clearly.


    "Huh?" Mei Mei raised an eyebrow, genuinely surprised by this development.


    Sonoko noticed her reaction and sighed, a bit hurt by the lack of faith.


    "Sister Mei Mei, do you really think I''m so clueless that I couldn''t see through Makoto?"


    "Well, yeah."


    Mei Mei didn''t sugarcoat her words and nodded bluntly.


    "¡­"


    Sonoko was stunned, then groaned in frustration.


    "I should''ve just kept quiet," she muttered, turning her disappointment into an excuse to eat more.


    She dug into her food with newfound determination. It was a family dinner, after all, there were no outsiders to judge her lack of restraint.


    "Hahaha!"


    Shiro and Tomoko couldn''t help but laugh at the interaction.


    As Sonoko''s parents, they were pleased to see their daughter growing closer to someone as influential and capable as Mei Mei.


    ---


    "So, can I really not go with you?" Sonoko asked, her tone betraying her lingering hope.


    To be honest, she wanted to see Ryuji again.


    His image had been imprinted in her mind ever since their last encounter, surfacing again and again in her thoughts.


    "That''s not impossible," Mei Mei said after a moment of thought.


    "There will already be a lot of people going, so adding one more won''t make much of a difference. But don''t bring any boys along."


    "Don''t worry! At most, I''ll take Ran


    with me!" Sonoko promised.


    Ran Mori, was Sonoko''s closest friend. She wouldn''t leave her behind for something like this.


    "That''s fine."


    Mei Mei had met Ran through Sonoko before and found her to be a kind and gentle girl. She saw no issue with including her.


    "Haha! That''s great!"


    Sonoko''s mood brightened immediately, and her smile grew even wider.


    "Sonoko, watch your image," Suzuki Tomoko scolded lightly.


    While they had no intention of stopping their daughter from going, Tomoko couldn''t help but frown at Sonoko''s carefree, unrestrained behavior.


    No matter how many times she had lectured Sonoko about proper etiquette, the lessons never seemed to stick.


    "I know, I know!" Sonoko replied, reluctantly toning down her enthusiasm.


    She lowered her head and obediently focused on her food, though her mind was still racing with thoughts of seeing Ryuji again.


    ---


    Meanwhile¡­


    "Not bad! Not bad at all!"


    An elderly woman stood before Makoto, observing him with a critical yet satisfied gaze.


    Makoto sat cross-legged on the ground, his muscles taut and his posture radiating power. His physique looked tough and disciplined, honed through years of martial arts training.


    The woman nodded approvingly.


    Her name was Granny Chiharu, though Makoto didn''t know her full background.


    "Your talent isn''t bad," she said. "Though it took some effort, you''ve officially become a sorcerer."


    It was Granny Chiharu who had taken Makoto under her wing, introducing him to the world of cursed energy and sorcery.


    Now, as she looked at Makoto, she saw him as a finished product¡ªa work of art she had painstakingly sculpted.


    Her sharp eyes scanned him up and down, a hint of pride in her expression.


    "Hah¡­"


    Makoto let out a deep breath, slowly standing up from his seated position.


    As he clenched his fists, he could feel the raw power coursing through his body, a strength he had never experienced before.


    He felt as though he had surpassed his limits, as if his previous self was nothing compared to the person he had become.


    "So this is what it feels like to have power¡­"


    Makoto''s mind wandered, imagining scenarios where he could use his newfound strength. For a moment, he even fantasized about standing up to top-tier families like the Suzukis, certain he could crush them with ease.


    But this thought was little more than an illusion born from arrogance.


    His power had grown too quickly, and his mindset hadn''t had the time to mature alongside it.


    "Bang!"


    Makoto''s fantasy was abruptly interrupted as Granny Chiharu struck him on the head with her cane.


    "Ah!" he hissed, wincing in pain as he rubbed the spot she''d hit.


    The old woman didn''t hold back, and the blow was enough to bring him back to reality.


    "Hmph!"


    Granny Chiharu''s stern expression made it clear that she wouldn''t tolerate any complacency from her pupil.


    "You may be a sorcerer now, but you''re still at the very bottom. A Grade 4 sorcerer is nothing to brag about. Stop dreaming and focus on improving."


    "I understand," Makoto said, his tone subdued.


    Over the past few weeks, Granny Chiharu had taught him a lot about the world of sorcery, including the ranking system.


    He was keenly aware of how far he still had to go.


    After all, Mei Mei¡ªthe sorcerer he''d met at the Suzuki family gathering was a first-grade sorcerer.


    Compared to her, he was still leagues behind.

 Chapter 223: Tacit Understanding

    I can become a first-grade sorcerer...


    Makoto''s fists clenched as the thought crossed his mind. His expression darkened briefly, but he quickly composed himself.


    Makoto knew he wasn''t there yet.


    Even if he wanted to act on his ambitions, it would have to wait until his strength had grown significantly. For now, he needed patience.


    "By the way, Granny," he said, his voice hesitant. "Lately, I''ve been feeling restless¡­ like I want to destroy something or release this pent-up energy. Is that normal?"


    "Perfectly normal," Granny Chiharu replied without so much as lifting her gaze.


    Her tone was calm, almost dismissive, as if she had anticipated this question long ago.


    "Cursed energy is born from human negative emotions," she explained. "The stronger the negative emotions, the stronger the cursed energy. It''s only natural that those emotions will affect you as well. Don''t overthink it¡ªjust focus on your training."


    Her attitude made it clear she didn''t see this as an issue.


    If Makoto wanted to destroy something, he could destroy it. If he wanted to release his frustration, he could do that too.


    Granny Chiharu wasn''t a conventional sorcerer from Jujutsu High School. She was a curser, someone who embraced chaos rather than suppressing it.


    Unlike formal sorcerers, who learned techniques to protect themselves from the corrupting influence of cursed energy, wild sorcerers like Granny Chiharu thrived in it. They allowed their emotions to fuel their power, often turning into destructive forces of nature.


    And while some rare geniuses were immune to the mental effects of cursed energy, Makoto was clearly not one of them.


    In his previous life, Makoto had been ambitious but not inherently bad. At most, he had an obsessive desire for power. But now, under the influence of cursed energy, his personality was becoming more violent and unhinged.


    It was subtle for now, something he could suppress. But as his strength grew, so too would the burden of controlling it.


    "I understand," Makoto said, nodding earnestly.


    Unfortunately, Makoto was still too new to the world of sorcery. His knowledge was shallow, and he didn''t fully grasp the long-term consequences of what was happening to him.


    For now, all he knew was that this power was his key to becoming stronger.


    "I''ll work hard to train!"


    Granny Chiharu nodded approvingly. "Good. That''s the spirit."


    Satisfied, she rose to leave.


    Her frail frame leaned heavily on her cane, her hunched figure appearing as if it might collapse at any moment.


    But as she shuffled out of the house, her expression twisted into a sly grin.


    "Soon¡­ very soon, the perfect vessel will be ready."


    Granny Chiharu turned back to glance at the house where Kyogoku remained, her cloudy eyes gleaming with malice.


    As a curser, Granny Chiharu had no pretense of morality. She wasn''t helping Makoto out of the goodness of her heart.


    Every move she made had a purpose, and her interest in Kyogoku was far from innocent. She saw him not as a student, but as a tool for her own goals.


    With that thought, she disappeared into the shadows of the night, leaving only silence behind.


    ---


    Back inside, Makoto opened his eyes.


    His gaze was fixed in the direction Granny Chiharu had gone, his expression unreadable.


    There was a quiet darkness in his eyes, a shadow that hadn''t been there before.


    Makoto wasn''t a fool.


    If anything, he was highly perceptive, clever enough to use every advantage available to him. It was the same trait that had guided his actions with Sonoko.


    Had it not been for the emergence of sorcerers in his life, Makoto''s plan would have been to marry into the Suzuki family, solidifying his position as a son- in-law.


    The title of "son-in-law" didn''t bother him. It didn''t matter how others viewed him as long as he reached his goal.


    But the arrival of sorcery had changed his plans entirely.


    If it hadn''t, he would never have let go of Sonoko so easily.


    "No matter what you''re after..." Makoto muttered, his voice low.


    He knew Granny Chiharu wasn''t genuinely interested in his growth. The greed in her eyes was obvious every time she looked at him.


    But that didn''t matter to Makoto.


    As long as he could use her to become stronger, he didn''t care about her motives.


    He also suspected that Granny Chiharu knew what he was thinking.


    Yet neither of them had acknowledged it. Perhaps the time to settle things between them hadn''t come yet.


    ---


    But in the end... I''ll be the one left standing.


    Makoto clenched his fists, his resolve burning stronger than ever.


    "Even among sorcerers, I''ll become the strongest!"


    As a karate champion with over 300 consecutive wins, Makoto had his own sense of pride.


    Among ordinary people, he had always been the strongest.


    Now, he aimed to claim that title in the world of sorcerers as well.


    His mind wandered to a memory, a live broadcast he had seen not long ago.


    The sight of a sorcerer effortlessly crushing his enemies had burned itself into Kyogoku''s mind.


    That overwhelming strength, that dominance, he yearned for it.


    One day... I''ll reach that level.


    For now, Makoto''s ambitions remained his own, hidden from the world.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Ryuji was taking his time.


    There were still a few days left before the hot spring trip, so there was no need to rush.


    Instead, his attention was drawn to Kawakami Tomie.


    After hearing about her from Miko and Hana, Ryuji''s curiosity had been piqued. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When they informed him they''d try to bring her to the Service Club during the lunch break, Ryuji made sure to arrive early.


    Sitting comfortably in his usual spot, he waited with a subtle air of anticipation.


    ---


    In Miko''s classroom, chaos unfolded as usual.


    "Miss Tomie, here! This is a limited-edition fountain pen from abroad. I thought it might make writing easier for you!"


    "Tomie, look at me! This is the latest designer handbag¡ªI bought it just for you!"


    "Wait, don''t forget me!"


    The moment the bell rang, a swarm of students surrounded Tomie, all vying for her attention.


    Each one offered her gifts, desperate for even a shred of praise from her.


    This scene only fueled the animosity of the other girls in the class, who stood at a distance, whispering amongst themselves.


    "Ugh, I can''t stand her!"


    "She must be a total snake!"


    "I swear, I''d love to just kill her!"


    But Tomie paid no mind to the bitter murmurs around her.


    Her expression remained indifferent as she carefully examined the gifts in front of her, picking and choosing the ones she liked.


    Despite the fact that these were offerings from others, her arrogant demeanor made it seem as though she saw their gestures as nothing more than her due.


    To her, there was no reason to feel grateful.


    This air of entitlement only added fuel to the fire, leaving the girls fuming silently in frustration.


    ***


    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 224: Ability Too Outrageous

    "Alright, that''s enough!"


    Tomie finished picking through the pile of luxury goods in front of her, selecting only the most expensive and extravagant ones.


    As for the rest?


    With a look of disdain, she swept the remaining items off the desk and onto the floor as though they were garbage.


    "These cheap things, don''t bother bringing them to me again!"


    In the realm of urban legends, Kawakami Tomie was the embodiment of vanity and jealousy. She craved only the finest things. Anything less than perfect wasn''t even worth a second glance.


    "If you show up next time with this kind of trash, don''t expect me to accept it!" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her tone was laced with arrogance, as though accepting gifts was a favor she was bestowing upon others.


    And yet, instead of being offended, her admirers only became more enamored.


    "I''ll make sure to bring you something better next time, Tomie!"


    "That''s right! I''ll find something even more luxurious just for you!"


    "I''ll sell my house if I have to¡ªwait for me, Tomie!"


    The buzzing chatter filled the classroom, making it almost unbearably lively.


    But to those watching from the sidelines, it was nothing short of absurd.


    Miko and Hana exchanged glances, both equally disturbed by what they were witnessing.


    In this moment, it was impossible not to recognize just how unnatural Tomie''s charm really was.


    "This is terrifying," Hana whispered, leaning close to Miko.


    "I felt it again, that urge to kill her. What kind of insane ability is this?"


    Hana prided herself on having a decent temperament¡ªshe wasn''t someone prone to violence.


    Yet the emotions Tomie provoked in her were so strong that she nearly lost control.


    "It''s really terrifying," Miko admitted in a low voice.


    She had felt it too¡ªthe violent impulse bubbling beneath the surface. Thankfully, as sorcerers, both she and Hana had the strength and discipline to suppress it.


    But not everyone had that same control.


    "You bitch! I''m going to kill you!"


    The sudden outburst drew everyone''s attention.


    A female classmate, who had once been considered one of the most popular girls in the class, snapped.


    Ever since Tomie had arrived, all the attention that had once been hers had shifted entirely to Tomie.


    Her jealousy, compounded by Tomie''s unnatural charm, had reached a boiling point.


    Screaming, she grabbed a utility knife and charged at Kawakami Tomie.


    "Die, Tomie! I''ll kill you!"


    "Huh?"


    Despite the sudden attack, Tomie remained calm.


    In fact, her expression was one of amusement, as if she were watching a particularly entertaining show.


    Her mocking gaze seemed to regard the girl as nothing more than a toy, one she found only mildly interesting.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t you dare hurt Tomie!"


    "Stop it!"


    Before the girl could get close, several of Tomie''s admirers sprang into action.


    They grabbed her arms and restrained her, preventing her from moving further.


    But even as she was held back, the girl continued to struggle violently, her eyes burning with hatred.


    "I''ll kill her! Let me go!"


    "Don''t let her get near Tomie!"


    "She''s crazy! Tomie, are you alright?"


    Tomie''s admirers worked together to subdue the girl, holding her tightly so she couldn''t lash out again.


    Despite their efforts, her fierce gaze remained locked on Tomie, filled with murderous intent.


    "Hmph."


    Tomie glanced at her with disdain, her interest already waning.


    With a slight sneer, she dismissed the girl entirely, turning her attention back to the gifts she had received.


    To her, the incident was nothing more than a minor inconvenience.


    ---


    "What''s going on here?"


    The sudden appearance of a male teacher, the homeroom teacher of the class, finally brought the chaos to a halt.


    Concerned, he asked the other students for an explanation.


    When he heard about the attempted attack, his face went pale.


    "Tomie, are you alright?" he asked, his voice filled with panic.


    "I''m fine," Tomie replied casually, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear.


    Her calm demeanor was almost unnerving, as if the whole thing didn''t matter to her.


    "That''s a relief!" The teacher let out a sigh, clearly more concerned about Tomie than anything else.


    Then, his expression hardened as he looked at the restrained girl.


    "Call the police. Someone like her has no place in this class!"


    The teacher''s words were firm. A student bringing a knife to school and attempting to harm someone was no small matter.


    She had to be removed, both for Tomie''s safety and the safety of the class.


    "Yes!"


    None of the other students objected. The girl''s actions had been extreme, and no one felt she could be allowed to stay.


    Soon, the classroom fell quiet again, the earlier disturbance fading into memory.


    ---


    Miko and Hana had silently watched the entire scene unfold.


    Though Ryuji had warned them about Tomie''s charm ability, seeing it firsthand was an entirely different experience.


    The level of control she exerted over others was horrifying.


    "This is just too much," Hana muttered, unable to hide her unease.


    Miko, however, remained quiet, her expression unusually serious.


    "What''s wrong?" Hana asked, noticing her friend''s shift in mood.


    "Nothing," Miko replied at first.


    But after a moment, she added in a solemn tone, "I just think¡­ if we don''t do something about Tomie, she''s going to ruin everyone in this class."

 Chapter 225: Confidence That Knows No Bounds

    Miko couldn''t help but think that, at this rate, it wouldn''t be long before more people in their class completely lost their sanity.


    And by then¡­ S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even if they wanted to stop it, it might already be too late.


    Miko wasn''t someone who could just stand by and watch people self-destruct. Beside her, Hana, while a little dense, was also a kind-hearted person at her core.


    So when Miko voiced her concerns, Hana immediately nodded in agreement.


    "You''re absolutely right. We need to do something about Kawakami Tomie!"


    Of course, they couldn''t deal with Kawakami Tomie themselves, but they knew someone who could¡ªRyuji.


    In the eyes of both girls, Ryuji was practically omnipotent.


    If it was something no one else could do, Ryuji could. And if it was something Ryuji couldn''t handle, then no one else could, either.


    Their only worry now was how to get Kawakami Tomie to meet Ryuji.


    ---


    By the time school let out in the afternoon, Miko and Hana had already spent most of the day trying to approach Kawakami Tomie.


    But during the lunch break, they couldn''t even get close.


    Tomie had been completely surrounded by her male admirers, with layers of classmates practically forming a human wall around her. There was no opportunity to talk to her, let alone convince her to leave with them.


    Sometimes, Miko thought, the persistence of these "lovesick puppies" was truly on another level.


    Now, as students began heading home, Tomie, who wasn''t part of any clubs, was leaving the school alone.


    This finally gave Miko and Hana a chance.


    ---


    "Huh?"


    Tomie frowned slightly when she noticed two figures blocking her path just as she was about to leave the campus.


    It was Miko and Hana.


    Tomie''s expression didn''t change, but her thoughts turned. She didn''t know these two girls well. As far as she was concerned, they were just background noise in her class.


    But¡­ they were girls, weren''t they?


    And Tomie knew better than anyone how girls tended to feel about her.


    Boys were obsessed with her, consumed with the desire to possess her.


    Girls, on the other hand, were overwhelmed with jealousy, wanting nothing more than to kill her.


    "So, do the two of you want to kill me too?"


    Although that''s what she thought, Tomie didn''t let her suspicions show. Her expression remained calm, and her tone was playful, even curious.


    "What do you want?"


    Her question was delivered casually, but there was a flicker of amusement in her eyes.


    Tomie didn''t fear death. Why would she?


    After all, she couldn''t die.


    In fact, she found it endlessly entertaining to watch others unravel after they killed her. She thrived on the chaos, on the way people''s lives fell apart because of her.


    For Tomie, destruction wasn''t just an inevitability¡ªit was a thrill.


    ---


    "Do you know Ryuji?" Miko asked, cutting straight to the point.


    "???"


    Tomie blinked, caught off guard by the question.


    The name sounded familiar, but why would they bring it up?


    After a moment, she shrugged lightly and replied, "I''ve heard of him. He''s pretty famous around here, isn''t he?"


    While Tomie had never met Ryuji personally, she couldn''t avoid hearing about him. After all, the live broadcast of his battle had been the talk of the school.


    Everyone knew about him¡ªthe "Great God" who walked among them.


    The rumors about him were as exaggerated as they were fantastical.


    Some called him the destroyer of worlds. Others claimed he transcended time and space, ruling as the supreme king of all things.


    Though Ryuji himself paid no attention to these titles, he didn''t bother correcting them either.


    To him, how others viewed him was irrelevant. If someone ever dared to challenge him, well¡­ he''d deal with them swiftly.


    "Why do you bring him up?" Tomie asked, her voice indifferent, as though the mention of Ryuji''s name meant little to her.


    ---


    "It''s like this," Miko began, already prepared with her explanation. She and Hana had planned what to say beforehand, so her tone was calm and composed.


    "We''re pretty close to Ryuji, and he asked us to meet you on his behalf."


    "Meet me?"


    Tomie tilted her head slightly, the faintest glimmer of surprise crossing her face.


    But then, as she thought about it, her surprise quickly morphed into satisfaction.


    Well, isn''t that just reasonable?


    After all, she was Tomie¡ªthe most beautiful and extraordinary being in the world.


    Who wouldn''t want to meet her?


    To her, this was nothing surprising. It was only natural for people to be drawn to her, to be unable to resist her allure.


    Tomie had never met Ryuji, but she knew of his reputation. And the thought of the school''s most famous boy falling for her filled her with glee.


    If someone as powerful and untouchable as Ryuji becomes my dog, how amusing would that be?


    A sly smile spread across Tomie''s face, her mind filling with ideas.


    Vanity was one of her defining traits. The idea of bringing someone like Ryuji under her control fed directly into her inflated ego.


    But outwardly, Tomie maintained her usual air of superiority. Crossing her arms, she said in a proud tone, "If he wants to see me, why doesn''t he come to me himself?"


    ---


    "Uh¡­"


    Miko and Hana were momentarily at a loss.


    How were they supposed to explain that Ryuji didn''t see her as anything more than a minor inconvenience, let alone worth meeting in person?


    But before they could think of a response, Tomie seemed to come to her own conclusion.


    "Oh, I get it!" she exclaimed, her expression lighting up with realization.


    "???"


    The two girls exchanged confused looks.


    "Of course," Tomie continued, speaking more to herself than to them. "He''s shy, isn''t he?"


    "Shy?"


    "That must be it!" Tomie said with a knowing nod, her voice filled with confidence.


    "After all, I''m so beautiful. If he wants to meet me, it''s only natural that he''d feel embarrassed. He probably doesn''t have the courage to come see me in person, so he sent you two instead."


    "Uh¡­"


    Miko and Hana were rendered speechless.


    Tomie''s self-assurance was almost awe-inspiring, in the worst possible way.


    Her confidence in her own beauty was so unshakable, so completely detached from reality, that they didn''t even know how to respond.


    Leaning close to Miko''s ear, Hana whispered, "I want to kill her even more now."


    "Same here," Miko muttered back, her tone equally exasperated.

 Chapter 226: Am I So Extreme?

    "What are you whispering about?"


    Noticing Miko and Hana whispering to each other, Tomie frowned and asked.


    Aside from her special charm and immortality, Tomie was still just an ordinary high school girl in many ways. She didn''t have heightened senses, so she had no idea what the two girls were saying.


    "Nothing! Nothing!"


    Both of them shook their heads quickly in unison.


    Of course, there was no way they''d admit what they were actually talking about.


    "Hmph."


    Tomie didn''t press further.


    "Well then, didn''t Ryuji want to see me? Let''s go!"


    For someone like Tomie, who thrived on vanity, the thought of the school''s most famous person being obsessed with her was simply irresistible.


    In her mind, the mere possibility of such a scenario would make her the most dazzling girl in the entire school.


    And so, she didn''t hesitate for even a second.


    She wasn''t worried that Miko and Hana might have ulterior motives.


    Why would she be?


    After all, even if they did want to harm her, what could they do?


    She was Kawakami Tomie¡ªimmortal and indestructible. She had no reason to fear death.


    That unshakable confidence was the foundation of her entire being.


    ---


    "Okay," Miko said with a sigh of relief.


    She and Hana immediately put away their earlier concerns and began leading the way to the Service Club room.


    As they walked, both girls exchanged glances, their expressions tinged with disbelief.


    Looking at Tomie trailing leisurely behind them, with not a single hint of worry on her face, they didn''t know what to say.


    They had initially been worried about how to trick Tomie into coming with them.


    But now?


    It turned out there was no need to scheme or deceive her. Tomie was all too eager to follow them willingly.


    "It''s like she''s walking right into the trap herself," Hana muttered under her breath.


    Miko just nodded in agreement, still processing how easy it had been.


    ---


    At the same time, in the Service Club room¡­


    "A hot spring trip? I can''t even remember the last time I went to a hot spring," Shizuka said, leaning back in her chair with a thoughtful expression.


    Ryuji had invited her as well, and she saw no reason to refuse.


    Honestly, the idea of relaxing in a hot spring sounded nice.


    "Hmm¡­ it''s been so long, I don''t think I can even recall when it was," she added.


    Then, as if realizing something, she glanced at Ryuji with a mock-pout and said, "You actually remembered me this time?"


    Her tone was tinged with mock resentment.


    For a moment, Hiratsuka Shizuka had thought Ryuji might''ve forgotten about her entirely.


    "Of course I remembered!" Ryuji replied with a chuckle.


    "I wouldn''t dare forget you."


    The girls in the room were a bit surprised by their interaction. Not many of them knew the nature of the relationship between Ryuji and Shizuka.


    "Wait¡­ Hiratsuka-sensei, are you and Ryuji¡­?"


    One of the girls trailed off, her curiosity evident.


    Shizuka coughed lightly, her face betraying the slightest hint of embarrassment.


    "Ahem! Is there a problem with me being invited?" she said, quickly recovering her composure.


    Her tone was confident, as if daring anyone to question her presence.


    "¡­"


    The girls exchanged glances but decided not to press the issue. Even if they thought something was unusual, they weren''t about to say it out loud.


    ---


    "Ryuji-kun!"


    At that moment, Miko and Hana entered the room, bringing Kawakami Tomie along with them.


    The sound of an unfamiliar yet haughty voice filled the room.


    "So, this is the Service Club?"


    The arrogance in Tomie''s tone immediately grabbed everyone''s attention.


    The girls in the room, who had already been warned about Tomie''s troublesome nature, turned their eyes toward her with undisguised curiosity.


    "Hmm?"


    Tomie stepped into the room and was momentarily taken aback.


    The gazes of so many beautiful girls fell on her at once.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly as she scanned the room, a flicker of dissatisfaction flashing across her face.


    I didn''t expect there to be so many pretty girls here¡­


    But Tomie''s confidence didn''t waver.


    It doesn''t matter. No matter how beautiful they are, none of them can match me. When it comes to charm, I''m unmatched!


    ---


    "Kawakami Tomie?"


    Shizuka, who had been watching silently until now, spoke up with a hint of surprise in her voice.


    Although Tomie wasn''t in her class, Shizuka still knew about her.


    As a teacher, it was hard not to hear about the mysterious transfer student who had captivated every boy in her class.


    "Hmm?"


    Tomie turned toward the voice and saw Shizuka.


    Her expression soured slightly.


    Ugh, a teacher.


    She didn''t particularly like teachers, especially female ones.


    "Hey, what''s with that look?" Shizuka said, noticing Tomie''s attitude immediately.


    "You should show some respect for your teachers, you know."


    The corner of Shizuka''s eye twitched slightly.


    Seriously, what''s with kids these days? Do they all have such terrible attitudes?


    For a brief moment, an intrusive thought crossed her mind.


    I''m really annoyed. I want to kill her.


    But the instant the thought appeared, Shizuka froze.


    Her eyes widened slightly as she processed what she had just felt.


    Wait¡­ what''s wrong with me?


    Shizuka prided herself on having a temper, sure, but it was never anything extreme. She could get irritated, but it was more bark than bite.


    She couldn''t recall ever wanting to take someone''s life, not even in passing.


    She quickly shook her head, as if trying to clear the intrusive thought from her mind.


    Maybe I''m just imagining things.


    To cover her unease, she quickly changed the topic.


    "I heard there was some trouble in your class today," Shizuka said, her tone softening slightly.


    "A girl tried to hurt you, right? Do you want to take a break from school for a few days?"


    For any normal high school girl, such an incident would''ve been terrifying. It wasn''t uncommon for something like this to leave a lasting psychological scar.


    But Tomie wasn''t normal.


    She simply gave Shizuka a dismissive look, her expression oozing indifference.


    "I''m fine," she said casually, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear.


    Her attitude made it clear that the whole ordeal was little more than a minor inconvenience in her eyes.


    Shizuka studied Tomie carefully.


    The girl''s confidence was unusual, almost unnatural. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As a teacher, she had dealt with all kinds of students, but something about Tomie left her uneasy.

 Chapter 227: Confident Tomie

    "No need!"


    Tomie waved her hand dismissively, her tone indifferent.


    "This is completely normal, isn''t it?"


    "???"


    Normal?


    Shizuka was stunned. She blinked at Tomie, wondering if there was something wrong with her ears or if something was seriously wrong with this girl in front of her.


    How could being attacked by a classmate be considered "normal"?


    Before Shizuka could voice her thoughts, Tomie spoke again, her voice brimming with confidence.


    "With my beauty, it''s only natural that people are jealous of me and want to hurt me. They''re just inferior and ugly!"


    "¡­"


    Her sheer confidence left everyone speechless.


    Shizuka wanted to retort, but as her eyes lingered on Tomie''s stunning face, she found herself hesitating.


    After all, Tomie was exceptionally beautiful.


    For a moment, a strange feeling of jealousy flickered in Shizuka''s chest, but she quickly shook her head, snapping herself out of it.


    What''s wrong with me today? Why would I suddenly feel jealous of a student''s appearance?


    "Alright, enough!" Tomie interrupted impatiently, waving her hand as though brushing Hiratsuka off.


    "I didn''t come here for you!"


    "¡­"


    The audacity!


    Shizuka''s brow twitched, but before she could respond, Yukino, who had been quietly observing the interaction, stepped forward.


    "Hiratsuka-sensei," Yukino called softly.


    Seeing her confused expression, Yukino leaned in and whispered into Shizuka''s ear, explaining what she knew about Tomie.


    "¡­"


    Shizuka fell silent.


    Her casual attitude shifted as her expression gradually turned incredulous.


    So this Kawakami Tomie isn''t even human?


    Suddenly, all the bizarre rumors floating around the school began to make sense.


    ---


    Tomie, oblivious to what Yukino had said, felt a flicker of discomfort under Shizuka''s sharp gaze.


    But she quickly brushed it off. It wasn''t worth her time.


    She turned her attention to Ryuji, the person she was supposedly here to meet.


    "Are you Ryuji?"


    She sauntered over, her eyes scanning him from head to toe with an air of judgment. Slowly, a satisfied smile crept onto her face.


    At the same time, Ryuji studied Tomie. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had to admit, her reputation wasn''t exaggerated. She was truly beautiful, her mole under her eye adding an alluring charm.


    But her beauty wasn''t her most terrifying feature.


    What made Kawakami Tomie truly dangerous was her subtle charm, the way she could gradually alter a person''s mind, drawing them in without them even realizing it.


    It wasn''t an overwhelming infatuation but a slow, creeping obsession.


    And that was what made her power so frightening.


    ---


    "Not bad!"


    Tomie''s self-satisfied voice broke Ryuji''s thoughts.


    She gave him a small nod, clearly impressed.


    "Do you want to pursue me?"


    "Why do you say that?" Ryuji replied, raising an eyebrow. His tone was calm but laced with curiosity.


    He didn''t confirm or deny it, instead watching Tomie with a faint smile, as though he were amused by her.


    The girls in the room remained silent, exchanging subtle glances but making no move to interrupt.


    After all, none of them were worried about Tomie affecting Ryuji.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Tomie said, crossing her arms and tilting her head in that annoyingly smug way.


    "You went through all this trouble to get me here, didn''t you? It''s clear that you''re interested in me. Fine, I''ll allow it."


    Her expression didn''t falter, nor did she hesitate.


    She openly agreed, as though she were granting Ryuji the highest honor.


    "You''re barely worthy of me, but I suppose I can accept it."


    Tomie''s words drew mixed reactions from the room.


    She wasn''t in love with Ryuji, of course. Tomie didn''t love anyone.


    Her agreement was purely self-serving.


    Ryuji''s reputation in the school was unmatched, and if she claimed him as her own, it would elevate her status to new heights.


    That was the real reason behind her so-called "approval."


    If someone more influential than Ryuji appeared in the future, she wouldn''t hesitate to discard him.


    That was just who Tomie was¡ªa selfish, heartless opportunist.


    ---


    "Hahaha!"


    Ryuji''s sudden laughter caught everyone off guard.


    Rather than getting angry, he seemed genuinely amused.


    Tomie frowned slightly, confused by his reaction.


    "Don''t get too excited," she said, her tone haughty.


    She placed her hands on her hips, scanning the room with a look of disdain.


    "But if I''m going to agree to this, there''s a condition."


    "Oh?" Ryuji tilted his head, his interest piqued.


    He wasn''t in a rush to deal with Tomie. For now, he was content to play along and see what she had to say.


    "What''s the condition?"


    Tomie''s lips curled into a smirk as she declared, "Get rid of all these women."


    "Huh?"


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow in surprise, though a small part of him had expected this.


    "Since I''m here, there''s no need for anyone else. I''m more than enough! In fact, I''m better than all of them combined!"


    Her voice was full of arrogance, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    The other girls exchanged glances, their expressions a mixture of disbelief and barely contained laughter.


    Tomie, of course, didn''t notice.


    She was too caught up in her own delusions, convinced that she was superior to everyone else in the room.


    For a moment, silence hung heavy in the air.


    And then¡­


    "Pfft!"


    One of the girls couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    "Hahaha!"


    Soon, the entire room was filled with laughter.


    "I can''t¡ªthis is too much!"


    "Is she serious?"


    The anger or indignation Tomie might have expected never came.


    Instead, the sound of laughter echoed around her, mocking her in a way she couldn''t quite comprehend.


    "¡­"


    Tomie''s confident smile faltered slightly as she looked around the room, confused by their reaction.


    "What''s so funny?"


    But no one answered her directly.


    And to Tomie''s ears, their amusement was louder than any insult.

 Chapter 228: Are You Cheating?

    "???"


    Is this some kind of joke?


    Tomie frowned slightly. In terms of beauty, she never thought she could lose to anyone.


    These girls clearly didn''t understand the power of their looks¡ªor rather, her looks¡ªover boys.


    "Hmph!"


    Fine, laugh all you want.


    It won''t be long before you''re crying.


    In Tomie''s mind, these girls were laughing because they were ignorant.


    Let''s see how long that smugness lasts.


    "Well then!"


    Without hesitation, Tomie turned her attention back to Ryuji.


    "As long as you get rid of these girls, I''ll give you a chance to date me."


    Her tone remained as arrogant as ever, as if she were granting him a rare privilege.


    The atmosphere in the room shifted noticeably.


    The laughter that had filled the Service Club earlier faded, replaced by silence.


    The girls weren''t laughing anymore, but their expressions didn''t show anger or embarrassment either. Instead, they all looked at Tomie with an amused, almost indulgent curiosity.


    One had to admit that Tomie possessed a unique kind of charm.


    It was the kind of allure that could easily overwhelm most boys, making it hard for them to resist.


    But Ryuji wasn''t like most boys.


    "???"


    For reasons she couldn''t explain, Tomie suddenly felt as if all the attention in the room was focused on her. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In her mind, these girls should''ve been panicking by now, fearing that Ryuji might actually consider her offer.


    Instead, their relaxed, entertained expressions made her feel uneasy. It was like they were watching a comedy unfold.


    Could she really just walk away after coming this far?


    That would be humiliating.


    Her gaze locked on Ryuji, as if demanding an answer.


    "Come here."


    From the start, Ryuji hadn''t said a word.


    He had been quietly watching her, taking his time to size her up. Now, with a casual wave of his hand, he motioned for her to approach him.


    "You¡­"


    Tomie bristled at the commanding tone.


    How dare a boy order her around like this?


    Hmph.


    Just wait. Once you''re completely entranced by me, I''ll make sure to put you in your place.


    Even though she was annoyed, Tomie still moved toward him, her steps light and deliberate.


    In terms of appearances, Tomie''s beauty was undeniably captivating, with her delicate features and perfect composure.


    Ryuji remained unfazed. Calmly, he lifted a hand and tilted her chin upward.


    "You truly are the most extraordinary figure among urban legends, Kawakami Tomie," he said, his tone unflinching.


    Had he not known about her beforehand, it would''ve been difficult to detect anything unusual about her.


    Even standing this close, there wasn''t the slightest trace of an unnatural aura.


    She looked and felt just like an ordinary high school girl.


    And yet...


    [Successfully contacted the target: Kawakami Tomie! Golden Entry Triggered. Would you like to load it?]


    So, it worked.


    Tomie had a rare golden entry. Beyond her unique charm, she also possessed an immortal regeneration ability.


    Which one had been triggered, though?


    Ryuji wasn''t in a rush to find out.


    For now, he focused on Tomie''s reaction.


    The moment he spoke, her face turned visibly sour.


    She slapped his hand away and glared at him.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand!"


    Even though Tomie wasn''t afraid of death, having someone casually expose her true identity made her deeply uncomfortable.


    The other girls in the room had gone quiet, watching the scene unfold with intense interest.


    No one stepped in. They all seemed confident that Ryuji had everything under control.


    "You''re such a boring guy. I''m leaving!"


    For reasons she couldn''t quite put into words, Tomie felt an unfamiliar emotion creeping into her chest¡ªpanic.


    It didn''t make sense.


    Fear? There was no way she, Kawakami Tomie, could feel fear.


    Nothing in this world could scare her.


    Or so she told herself.


    But her body betrayed her. Without looking back, she turned and began walking toward the door.


    The next moment¡ª


    "Shadow Manipulation."


    Ryuji raised one hand.


    "Swish, swish, swish!"


    The shadows in the room shifted unnaturally, twisting and warping until they sealed off the doorway completely.


    "¡­"


    Tomie''s expression darkened.


    She quickly realized that her identity wasn''t just exposed, Ryuji had already taken measures to deal with her.


    But so what?


    Turning back, she fixed her gaze on him, her expression defiant.


    "Do you really dare to fight me here?"


    Her eyes flickered toward the girls surrounding them.


    "There are so many girls here. Aren''t you afraid they might get hurt if you start something now?"


    She was clearly trying to provoke him.


    Even if Ryuji was a sorcerer, even if he was strong, protecting all these girls while dealing with her? Surely, that was a stretch.


    "Don''t worry about that."


    The response didn''t come from Ryuji, but from the girls themselves.


    "Flame!"


    Yumiko was the first to step forward, a blazing flame igniting between her hands.


    Yukino followed right after, her icy energy filling the air as frost began to form.


    While their raw talent couldn''t compare to seasoned sorcerers, they''d worked hard to grow stronger.


    In just a short time, they had reached a level that was nearly second-tier.


    The other girls, including Utaha, also moved into position.


    They didn''t say anything¡ªthey didn''t need to.


    Instead, they unleashed their own cursed energy, forming a protective barrier around the group.


    "???"


    Tomie froze, stunned.


    She was utterly speechless.


    What was going on?


    This was completely outside of anything she''d anticipated.


    Sorcerers were supposed to be rare. Weren''t there supposed to be just a handful in the entire city?


    And yet here they all were.


    Was this some kind of joke?


    Was he cheating?

 Chapter 229: Charisma

    It was becoming clear.


    The reason these girls laughed at Tomie from the very start and never seemed to take her seriously.


    They were all sorcerers.


    Tomie instinctively took half a step back, her confidence faltering for the first time.


    Even with her usual arrogance, it was impossible to completely ignore the danger in front of her after realizing their identities.


    But¡­


    After a moment of thought, she steadied herself. Her steps regained their composure, and she raised her head confidently.


    "So what? Even if you''re all sorcerers, you think you can intimidate me? Just kill me if you''re able!"


    Her voice was loud and clear, carrying a defiance that could only come from someone truly unafraid of death.


    And that was the thing¡ªTomie didn''t fear death.


    Even if she were split in half, two of her would simply be reborn from the remains.


    ---


    The girls in the room glanced at each other, silently acknowledging what Ryuji had told them earlier about Tomie''s abilities.


    Her confidence wasn''t unfounded.


    Still, their eyes quickly shifted to Ryuji. If anyone could handle Kawakami Tomie, it was him.


    "Does your so-called immortality give you that much confidence?" Ryuji asked, tilting his head slightly as he studied her with amusement.


    "You already know?" Tomie''s eyes widened slightly, her surprise betraying her usually calm demeanor.


    She hadn''t expected Ryuji to know so much about her.


    In that case, there was no point in denying it.


    "Then you must understand that killing me is pointless. I''m not afraid of death!"


    "You should be," Ryuji replied with a calm smile.


    "After all, when you resurrect or split, are you still really you?"


    "You¡ª!"


    Tomie''s confident mask cracked for a split second as Ryuji''s words hit a nerve.


    How could he know her secret so well?


    Because, deep down, she knew it was true.


    Every time another version of her was created, even though they shared her appearance, abilities, and memories, they weren''t her. They were separate entities.


    And that was the reason behind the endless infighting between the "new" Tomies, each one desperately seeking to prove they were the true Kawakami Tomie, the one and only.


    "What are you trying to do?"


    Tomie narrowed her eyes at Ryuji, her tone uneasy. If his goal had been to kill her, he wouldn''t have spent so much time talking.


    "I was originally planning to kill you outright," Ryuji admitted casually. "But what''s the point? Who knows where your ''real'' self is? Even if I destroy you here, a new Kawakami Tomie will just pop up somewhere else."


    "I am the real one!" Tomie shouted, her voice rising in desperation.


    Like every Kawakami Tomie before her, she refused to admit the possibility that she was anything less than the original.


    "Tsk."


    Ryuji didn''t seem surprised by her outburst.


    His calm smile remained as he tilted his head slightly, his tone nonchalant.


    "In that case, I''ll change my approach. Subduing you might be more interesting."


    "Subduing me?" Tomie stared at him, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    For a moment, she thought she must have misheard him.


    But as his words sank in, her expression turned cold, and she let out a mocking laugh.


    "Do you really think you''re worthy?"


    Her disdainful tone carried absolute confidence.


    In her mind, there was no one in the world who could control her. She saw herself as the ruler of all, not someone who could be subdued.


    "You''ll find out soon enough if I''m worthy."


    Ryuji''s smile didn''t waver, nor did he react to her mockery.


    The very idea that Tomie would submit willingly was laughable. He didn''t expect it.


    But that didn''t matter.


    Raising his hands, Ryuji calmly declared, "Domain Expansion¡ªLand of Death."


    The world around them shifted.


    In an instant, Tomie found herself in an entirely different environment.


    The air was heavy, the surroundings dark, with an eerie, seemingly endless grove of trees stretching out in every direction.


    She stood on a lonely path in the middle of the grove, her eyes darting around as she tried to make sense of her new surroundings.


    "Where is this?" she demanded, her voice wavering slightly.


    "This is the Land of Death," Ryuji said, his figure appearing in front of her.


    "In this domain, the flow of time works differently. Ten days here are equivalent to just one day outside."


    As Ryuji spoke, Tomie''s initial panic began to fade.


    Her expression slowly returned to its usual calm arrogance as she crossed her arms and sneered.


    "So what? You think locking me in here will make me submit? That''s laughable."


    Her tone was dripping with disdain.


    "Do you really think that isolating me in this place will break my spirit? Do you have any idea who I am? I am Kawakami Tomie, a legend. No cage can control me."


    Ryuji simply chuckled.


    "You''re welcome to believe that," he said, his tone light.


    "But you''ll find that true loneliness is far harder to endure than you think. Especially here."


    Tomie''s confidence didn''t falter, but Ryuji wasn''t concerned.


    The Land of Death wasn''t just an ordinary domain.


    Its unique properties amplified feelings of isolation and despair, making it the perfect tool to break even the strongest wills.


    Ryuji turned away, leaving Tomie alone in the oppressive grove.


    "Let''s see how long that confidence of yours lasts."


    As Tomie faded into the shadows of the domain, Ryuji turned his attention back to himself.


    "[Talent entry system]


    Host: Ryuji Hoshino


    Bloodline: Human


    Loaded entries: Soul Devouring [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes (Gold), Presence Concealment [Gold], Tranquility [Gold), Reverse Cursed Technique [Gold], Monster Attracting Physique [Gold], Third Dimension, Dreamwalker [Gold], Physical Strengthening [Gold), Cursed Speech [Gold], Shadow Manipulation [Gold], Malevolent Shrine [Gold], Blackbird Manipulation [Gold], Idle Transfiguration [Gold], Anti-Gravity System [Gold], Horizon of the Captivating Skandha [Gold], Binding Technique [Gold], Curse Script [Gold], Ink Incarnation [Gold], Infinite Void [Gold], Cursed Construct [Gold], Land of Death [Gold], Curse-Binding Vow[Gold], Charisma [Gold], Iron Fist [Purple], Combat Intuition [Purple].


    Points: 80,120" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 230: The Influence of Charisma

    Tomie had no idea what Ryuji was thinking.


    Nor did she comprehend the kind of danger this place presented to her.


    After all, she was immortal, and with immortality came a sense of invulnerability.


    To her, this strange, eerie environment was nothing.


    "Humph."


    As Ryuji''s figure gradually disappeared from her sight, Tomie sneered, her disdain palpable.


    Did he seriously think he could scare her into submission with such tricks?


    Ridiculous. Absolutely ridiculous. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hah!"


    Taking a deep breath, she steadied herself, then glanced at the unsettling silence surrounding her.


    Though she frowned slightly, she didn''t resign herself to staying put.


    Instead, she moved forward.


    Yet it didn''t take long for Tomie to find herself back in the exact same spot.


    "What¡­ I can''t leave?"


    Tomie wasn''t entirely emotionless¡ªvanity, jealousy, and pride often clouded her judgment.


    But she wasn''t stupid. It didn''t take long for her to piece together the nature of her predicament.


    "So, you think this will make me surrender?"


    Even if she were trapped in this space forever, she didn''t believe such a cheap trick would break her spirit.


    Since leaving was impossible, Tomie saw no point in wandering aimlessly.


    She sat down where she stood.


    Though the surrounding darkness was oppressive, as if it might suddenly produce some unseen horror, she showed no fear.


    If anything, it felt as though the darkness should be afraid of her.


    But something odd began to creep in.


    "What''s happening?"


    As time dragged on, an unshakable feeling of loneliness began to creep into Tomie''s heart.


    It didn''t make sense.


    She was immortal, after all. Why would she feel something as mundane as loneliness?


    Frowning, she tried to brush the sensation aside.


    For now, it wasn''t unbearable. It was still early, after all.


    Yet time passed differently in this space.


    For every day that passed outside, ten days passed within this silent void.


    Ryuji had been strategic in his choice of punishment.


    Among all the domain he controlled, this dead realm was the most unique.


    Its strength lay in its subtlety.


    Loneliness¡ªpure, unrelenting loneliness, was a far greater torment than death itself.


    It didn''t break you quickly. No, it worked slowly, gnawing at your mind until all rational thought crumbled.


    You might endure it for a day or two, but what about a year? Or a decade?


    Outside, even if you had no friends, you could at least watch the hustle and bustle of others on the streets or distract yourself with idle chats online.


    But here?


    There was nothing. Only yourself.


    And that was the scariest part of all.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Ryuji reappeared in the Service Club.


    The girls didn''t panic at Tomie''s sudden disappearance.


    They knew it had to be Ryuji''s doing, though none of them understood how he''d done it.


    "What happened?" one of them asked, breaking the silence.


    "It''s nothing serious," Ryuji replied, casually waving a hand.


    This whole situation with Tomie was more of a whim than anything else.


    If it worked, great. If not, it wasn''t a big deal to him.


    At worst, she''d be trapped in that isolated space for eternity.


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Utaha, standing nearby, smirked at his words, clearly amused.


    "So, does that mean you''re a little interested in Tomie?" she teased. "What''s the plan? Make the beautiful urban legend fall for you?"


    She chuckled, her tone light.


    Because despite everything, they couldn''t deny one thing¡ª Tomie was stunning.


    "¡­"


    Ryuji didn''t bother responding to her teasing.


    Instead, he simply reached out and gave Utaha a light flick on the forehead, silencing her smug grin.


    "Hey! That hurt!"


    Utaha feigned pain, her mock outrage drawing a few laughs from the others.


    "Anyway¡­"


    Yui, standing beside Yumiko, suddenly spoke up, her eyes locked on Ryuji.


    "Is it just me, or does Ryuji-kun seem¡­ more attractive than before?"


    "Yui! Too blunt!"


    Yumiko burst out laughing at her friend''s straightforwardness.


    Though she already knew Yui had a thing for Ryuji, it wasn''t often that Yui expressed it so openly.


    Normally, she was shy¡ªalmost timid about her feelings.


    "No, it''s true¡­"


    Yui blushed, scratching her head awkwardly, clearly flustered by her own words.


    She tried to explain herself but ultimately gave up, lowering her head in embarrassment.


    Meanwhile, Saki and Mai chimed in from the side.


    "Well, she''s not wrong," Saki agreed with a soft laugh. "I''ve noticed it too. Ryuji-kun does seem¡­ different. More confident. More charming."


    "Wasn''t Ryuji-kun already handsome and charismatic, though?" Mai added, her smile playful.


    "Hahaha!"


    The room erupted into lighthearted laughter.


    The atmosphere had grown warm and cheerful, with everyone joining in the teasing.


    As for Ryuji?


    He stayed quiet, not offering much of a reaction to their comments.


    "More attractive, huh¡­"


    He raised an eyebrow thoughtfully. It didn''t take long for him to connect the dots.


    The girls'' observations had to be related to the ability he''d triggered earlier when confronting Tomie.


    [Charisma.]


    That was one of Tomie''s two most unique abilities.


    Unlike Tomie''s subtle manipulation, Ryuji''s charisma didn''t force others to fall for him.


    Instead, it heightened his natural charm, making him more captivating without people even realizing why.


    It wasn''t a power that controlled others outright. Rather, it made them gravitate toward him, drawn in by an unexplainable pull.

 Chapter 231: Overwhelmed

    It wasn''t hard to imagine that if this went on, the girls would eventually find themselves in the same state as those poor boys who had been captivated by Kawakami Tomie.


    Crazy. Obsessed.


    And dangerously unhinged.


    "Tsk."


    When you think about it like that, the word "charisma" really doesn''t seem like a good thing.


    Although Ryuji wasn''t afraid of losing control over himself, he wasn''t exactly eager to have someone swing a hatchet at him, either.


    Thinking about this, Ryuji decided it was better to handle the matter early. Since charisma was, after all, an ability, there had to be a way to restrain it.


    While the girls around him chatted happily, Ryuji silently gathered his cursed energy and began experimenting with controlling this strange, newfound power.


    "Huh?"


    The moment he tried, he was caught off guard, not because it was difficult, but because it was absurdly easy.


    It was as if the ability was designed to respond to his will, like flipping a switch.


    And at its peak intensity, this charisma could drive people to obsession and madness, to the point where the "hatchet scenario" wasn''t just a hypothetical.


    If he wanted to, Ryuji could amplify the ability to make himself irresistibly captivating but he didn''t need to take it that far.


    "Huh¡­ then why doesn''t Tomie dial it down herself?"


    After a moment''s thought, it became clear to him that Tomie likely chose to maximize her power deliberately.


    "Well¡­ I guess she enjoys the chaos."


    When he thought about it, it made sense in its own twisted way.


    Urban legends like Tomie didn''t adhere to normal logic. For someone like her, deliberately making people obsessed, then watching them unravel, was probably a source of delight.


    Perhaps the chaos and madness of others were the only things that truly satisfied her.


    "Well, whatever," Ryuji thought. There was no use dwelling on it.


    He quickly adjusted the ability, scaling it back to a manageable level.


    ---


    Meanwhile, the girls in the Service Club were still immersed in their lively conversation, planning for their upcoming hot spring trip.


    They were discussing everything, from what clothes to bring to the activities they could do while there.


    "How about an outdoor barbecue?"


    "Great idea! If we''re going to the effort of a trip, we might as well have some fun with a barbecue too."


    "I''ll handle the ingredients!"


    "What about camping outdoors?"


    "Hmm¡­ if we do that, we might run out of time!"


    After all, the weekend trip only gave them two days. Trying to cram in hot springs, barbecuing, and camping sounded like a tight schedule.


    "¡­"


    At this point, the girls'' discussion suddenly grew quieter, and their eyes all turned toward Shizuka.


    After all, planning these things ultimately required her approval.


    "¡­"


    Caught under the weight of their expectant gazes, Shizuka seemed momentarily at a loss.


    She could already tell what they wanted, to ask for an extension on the trip.


    As a teacher, her first instinct was to refuse. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But¡­


    "Do whatever you want," she finally said, waving a hand in surrender.


    The words they expected to hear never came.


    Shizuka sighed inwardly. Honestly, she wanted to enjoy herself too, so who was she to deny them? And besides, with sorcerers involved, it wasn''t like they truly needed her permission anymore. The fact they even bothered to ask was good enough for her.


    "Awesome!"


    "Thank you, Hiratsuka-sensei!"


    "This makes things so much easier!"


    The girls cheered in unison, thrilled by her response.


    For many of them, this was the first time they were planning such a large trip with so many people. Naturally, they wanted everything to be perfect.


    "¡­"


    Shizuka could only shake her head helplessly. If they were so excited about it, why stop them? After all, it wasn''t like it would interfere with her responsibilities.


    "By the way, should we prepare some sake?" she asked, almost as an afterthought.


    "Not a bad idea! Just a little bit, though!"


    "Right, even if we don''t drink, it''s nice to have some on hand."


    "But what about transportation? How are we supposed to carry everything?"


    "Don''t worry about that."


    Ryuji finally spoke up, cutting through the conversation.


    "You can leave the transportation to me," he said confidently.


    With access to Third Dimension, carrying supplies was a non-issue for him. No matter how much they prepared, he could handle it all with ease.


    Hearing this, the girls quickly shifted their attention back to planning the finer details, like whether they''d need mosquito repellent or what kind of snacks to bring.


    Ryuji didn''t involve himself further.


    If they wanted to discuss the details, he was happy to let them. After all, the trip was for fun¡ªwhy overthink it?


    There were still two or three days until the weekend, giving them plenty of time to prepare.


    ---


    Meanwhile, in the Land of Death, time flowed differently.


    Tomie had been trapped there for over twenty days, though it had only been two days in the outside world.


    Compared to the radiant and elegant Tomie from before, her current state was pitiful.


    Her hair was disheveled, her eyes bloodshot, and her entire demeanor screamed exhaustion and despair.


    She stared blankly at a tree in the void, her voice hoarse as she muttered, "I want to die¡­ please, just let me die¡­"


    Tomie couldn''t even remember how she''d endured these past days.


    At first, it had seemed bearable.


    But as time stretched on, an unbearable loneliness settled deep in her heart.


    The feeling of being utterly isolated from the rest of the world slowly consumed her.


    And as more time passed, that crushing loneliness intensified.


    Now, it was no longer something she could handle.


    It had overwhelmed her completely.

 Chapter 232: Plea for Mercy

    Despair¡ªthis was the only thought in Tomie''s mind right now.


    If death could be her escape, then that was the only solution she could think of to leave this wretched place.


    With that in mind, she rushed toward a large tree at full speed, intending to smash her head against it and put an end to her misery. However...


    Thud!


    Just as she was about to collide, the tree that had been right in front of her suddenly vanished into thin air.


    Caught off guard, Tomie stumbled and fell hard onto the ground.


    "What the...?"


    Looking at the spot where the tree had disappeared, Tomie''s face was full of confusion.


    How could a perfectly solid tree just vanish like that, only to reappear moments later?


    "I don''t believe this. Even if I can''t die, maybe if another version of me is created, I''ll at least have some company and won''t be so damn bored here."


    Tomie''s duplicates were usually bitter enemies, each one striving to kill the others to become the only Tomie in existence.


    But the situation had changed.


    In this isolated space, having another version of herself would at least mean someone to talk to. Maybe then, the crushing loneliness would ease.


    Without hesitation, Tomie decided to act. She found a sharp tree branch and placed her hand against it, ready to draw blood.


    Her regenerative abilities were absurdly overpowered, practically a cheat code. Even a single drop of her blood could regenerate into a whole new Tomie.


    This was her plan.


    Raising her hand without a moment''s hesitation, she slammed it down toward the sharp branch.


    Bang!


    "Ahhh!"


    A sharp pain shot through her as she let out a cry. Yet, there was no blood.


    The branch had disappeared the moment she struck at it, leaving her hand to slam into the solid tree trunk instead. She''d hit it so hard that she felt like her wrist might have broken.


    But such injuries meant little to Tomie, her body would heal within seconds.


    "Why is this happening?!"


    No matter how much she tried, even causing herself harm seemed impossible.


    At that moment, she suddenly recalled something Ryuji had said earlier:


    "In this space, even dying isn''t an option for you."


    So all of this was because of him, wasn''t it?


    "AAAAAAAHHHH!"


    Her frustration boiled over, and she couldn''t hold back her scream.


    "Come out! If you''ve got the guts, then get out here and face me!"


    Tomie''s mental state was rapidly unraveling. She could feel her sanity slipping away.


    If this went on any longer, she really would find herself in a state where she could neither live nor die, a nightmare beyond imagining.


    Desperation took hold of her, and she began yelling at the top of her lungs.


    "Ryuji, you bastard! I know you can hear me! Get out here! If you''re so powerful, then face me! Show yourself!"


    ---


    Meanwhile, elsewhere in the domain, Ryuji was in the middle of arranging a casual outing with Alice Nakiri.


    The silver-haired girl had been texting him frequently, her messages subtly but unmistakably expressing her feelings for him.


    Ryuji wasn''t oblivious, he would have to be a fool not to notice.


    Things had been hectic lately, but now that he had some free time, he decided to invite her out.


    He couldn''t help but marvel at her beauty. With her shimmering silver hair and ruby-red eyes, she truly was a rare gem.


    "What''s wrong?" Alice asked curiously when she noticed him suddenly stop walking.


    "It''s nothing. Just a small matter."


    As Tomie had correctly guessed, Ryuji could sense everything happening within his domain.


    He had heard her desperate wails, her cries of frustration echoing through the space.


    But he simply didn''t care.


    Honestly, he''d expected her to last a little longer before breaking down. Who knew she''d lose it so quickly?


    Still, with such a stunning beauty in front of him, why would he waste his time dealing with Tomie Kawakami''s tantrums?


    She could wait.


    Smiling, he turned his attention back to Alice.


    "Today''s about you. Compared to you, nothing else is that important."


    Alice didn''t reply immediately. Instead, her smile deepened as she looked at him.


    She wasn''t naive¡ªshe knew full well that Ryuji wasn''t the kind of man to have just one woman in his life.


    She had already prepared herself for this reality.


    As long as he focused solely on her when they were together, she wouldn''t ask for more.


    "By the way¡­"


    At this point, Ryuji suddenly remembered something the girls had been talking about, a plan for a hot spring trip.


    It seemed he hadn''t mentioned it to Alice yet.


    "There''s a hot spring trip planned in a few days. Want to join?"


    "It''s not just me, is it?"


    Alice''s quick mind instantly pieced together the situation. It was clear this "trip" wasn''t going to be exclusive to her.


    Ryuji didn''t bother denying it; he just smiled in response.


    "So, are you still interested?"


    Blunt as ever. There was no point in pretending otherwise.


    "Yes."


    Alice answered without hesitation.


    She wasn''t about to let such an opportunity slip by, even if other girls would be there.


    Her decisiveness made Ryuji chuckle softly. He didn''t say much more, leading her instead to a cozy, upscale restaurant for lunch.


    By afternoon, his plan had been to spend the day wandering around the city with Alice, exploring and relaxing.


    Being cooped up indoors for too long could get dull, after all. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But somehow...


    When Alice offered to lead the way, their casual outing took an unexpected turn. Before he realized it, she had brought him to the entrance of a couple''s hotel.

 Chapter 233: Nakiri Alice

    "So this is the ''fun place'' you mentioned?"


    Ryuji raised an eyebrow, glancing at Alice beside him with a look of mild surprise.


    Earlier, Alice had confidently claimed to know of a great place to visit, and Ryuji, intrigued, let her take the lead.


    But now, here they were, standing outside a couple''s hotel?


    Seeing Ryuji''s slightly perplexed expression, Alice didn''t look embarrassed in the slightest.


    Instead, she smiled brightly and said, as if it were the most natural thing in the world, "What''s wrong? Don''t you think this place is fun?"


    She even winked at him playfully, leaving no room for ambiguity about her intentions.


    "¡­"


    Well, when she put it that way, there wasn''t much room to argue.


    "You''ve got a point," Ryuji admitted, chuckling lightly.


    With such an invitation from a stunning beauty, there was no reason to hesitate. Without another word, he accompanied Alice into the hotel.


    ---


    The afternoon passed by far faster than expected.


    By the time Alice returned home, her steps were a little unsteady, her gait betraying a slight awkwardness.


    Ryuji had initially offered to use his Reverse Technique to help her recover, but Alice had refused.


    "This is going to be one of my most precious memories," she''d said, smiling warmly. "I want to remember every part of it, both in my mind and in my body."


    Hearing such heartfelt words, Ryuji couldn''t argue further.


    He had also offered to escort her back home, but Alice declined once again, citing that she didn''t want to act clingy or needy.


    ---


    "Alice!"


    As soon as Alice stepped into the Nakiri household, her grandfather, Senzaemon, happened to return from T¨­tsuki Academy at the same time.


    Noticing her slightly awkward posture, Senzaemon immediately rushed over with concern.


    "What happened to you? Are you alright?"


    Senzaemon had been preoccupied with academy matters in recent days and hadn''t had much time to keep up with what was happening at home.


    "I''m fine," Alice said with a smile, shaking her head.


    "Did you manage to finish everything at the academy?"


    "Almost," Senzaemon replied.


    The areas of T¨­tsuki that had been damaged during the incident with the Cursed Spirit were now mostly rebuilt. In addition, the incident had prompted Senzaemon to implement some reforms at the academy.


    For instance, he had abolished the cutthroat competition for the Elite Ten seats, shifting the focus toward fostering a genuine love for culinary arts rather than creating pressure that forced students into unhealthy rivalries.


    He was determined to ensure that the chaos brought by the Cursed Spirit would never happen again.


    ---


    "Grandfather! Alice!"


    At that moment, Erina stepped into the room, having been waiting in the living room for their return.


    After greeting her grandfather respectfully, her gaze fell on Alice, but her expression became complicated.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Senzaemon, noticing the shift in atmosphere, looked puzzled. He couldn''t quite figure out what had caused this sudden tension.


    Alice, however, merely smiled, her tone as natural as ever.


    "Erina, shouldn''t you be congratulating me? From now on, I won''t be competing with you in culinary arts anymore. I''ve found a different path for myself!"


    "A different path?"


    Senzaemon frowned slightly, his expression growing even more confused.


    The way Alice said it made it sound as though she intended to give up on cooking entirely.


    "Don''t worry!" Alice reassured him quickly, noticing the change in his expression.


    "I''m not giving up on learning to cook. I''m just no longer chasing after the title of ''number one.'' After all, I want to cook delicious food for him."


    As she spoke, a radiant smile spread across her face.


    "¡­"


    Even someone as sharp as Senzaemon couldn''t miss the implications behind her words. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So that was it.


    Something significant must have happened while he was away from home. How had things escalated so quickly?


    "What''s the point of this?" Erina finally snapped, her emotions bubbling to the surface. Her voice grew louder as her frustration overflowed.


    "The point?"


    Alice let out a soft laugh at her cousin''s reaction.


    Then, she raised her hand. A faint but distinct blue light flickered in her palm.


    "What is that?"


    Both Erina and Senzaemon''s eyes were immediately drawn to the phenomenon, their curiosity piqued.


    "This¡­" Alice said, her voice tinged with satisfaction, "is Cursed Energy."


    That afternoon, Ryuji had used his Idle Transfiguration Technique to grant Alice the qualifications to become a Jujutsu Sorcerer.


    He wasn''t one to play favorites, and he didn''t see any reason why Alice shouldn''t receive the same opportunity.


    By now, Alice was already capable of manipulating her Cursed Energy to a certain degree.


    "Is this because of Ryuji?"


    Senzaemon couldn''t help but ask. If his granddaughter had always possessed such talent, there would have been signs long ago.


    And judging by Alice''s earlier words, it seemed obvious that Ryuji was the one who had unlocked this potential.


    "Exactly!"


    Alice nodded without hesitation, her tone filled with pride. Her eyes sparkled with admiration as she spoke.


    "Ryuji is the strongest man in the world!"


    In a family that had always respected strength, Alice''s words carried weight.


    "¡­"


    Senzaemon inhaled sharply, momentarily stunned.


    To think that Ryuji could turn an ordinary person into a Jujutsu Sorcerer¡­ it was almost too unbelievable to comprehend.


    "This must not be shared with others," Senzaemon said gravely, his expression becoming stern.


    He understood the gravity of the situation. If word of this got out, it could attract unnecessary trouble, not just for Ryuji but for the Nakiri family as well.


    Even Senzaemon himself, despite his wisdom, had felt a flicker of temptation when Alice revealed her newfound abilities. He couldn''t imagine how others might react.


    "I know," Alice replied confidently.


    She wasn''t foolish. She understood what could be said and what needed to be kept secret.


    Besides, there were no outsiders here.


    "I would never do anything to harm Ryuji!" she declared firmly.

 Chapter 234: What Nonsense Are You Talking About

    "Amazing, isn''t it?"


    Noticing the disbelief in Erina''s eyes, Alice couldn''t help but laugh.


    "So, you can rest assured. I''m not just saying this casually¡ªright now, I really can''t devote all my attention to culinary arts anymore!"


    Of course, Alice wasn''t entirely abandoning cooking.


    It wasn''t about competing in culinary tournaments as she once had. Now, her only reason for cooking was simple: to make delicious food for Ryuji.


    But even so, Alice had decided to dedicate more of her time to training with Cursed Energy.


    "..."


    Erina remained silent.


    She wasn''t an idiot, the meaning behind Alice''s words was crystal clear. How could she not understand?


    Her hands, clenched into small fists, tightened further.


    Alice had found something she desired, something worth pursuing. But what about her?


    For the longest time, Erina had believed that cooking was everything to her. She was willing to sacrifice anything in pursuit of culinary perfection.


    But now¡­ she wasn''t so sure anymore.


    "Jealous, are you?"


    Seeing Erina''s silence, Alice, as if inspired by some sudden thought, leaned in close with a teasing smile.


    "It''s not too late to regret it now, you know."


    "...Huh?"


    Erina, momentarily stunned, snapped out of her daze and looked at Alice in confusion.


    What on earth was she talking about?


    "Come on, isn''t it obvious?"


    Alice shrugged, looking as though her words were the most natural thing in the world.


    "You didn''t really think I could keep Ryuji all to myself, did you? You''re a beautiful girl, Erina. If the two of us teamed up, our chances would definitely be higher, don''t you think?"


    Erina couldn''t tell if Alice was joking or being serious.


    But still¡­


    "T-Team up?! What nonsense are you spouting?!"


    The implications of Alice''s words hit her all at once, and her face flushed bright red.


    She stared at Alice in disbelief. How could she say something like that so casually?


    Was this really the same Alice as before?


    "Think what you want."


    Alice shrugged again, unfazed by Erina''s reaction. She neither denied her words nor bothered to explain further.


    "Anyway, there''s still time. Think it over carefully, and let me know what you decide. Even if you say no, I won''t hold it against you."


    It was just a spur-of-the-moment thought, after all, a suggestion she''d thrown out on a whim.


    Alice had expected Erina to react this way, so her response didn''t surprise her.


    As for whether Erina would ultimately agree, Alice didn''t really care.


    If she agreed, great. If she didn''t, that was fine too. Alice wasn''t going to force her.


    "I¡­"


    Watching Erina stammer, unable to form a coherent response, Alice decided she wasn''t interested in wasting more time on the subject.


    She walked past her cousin, heading toward the house.


    As she walked, she waved a hand dismissively and said, "Take your time to think about it. Let me know once you''ve decided."


    "I''m going to familiarize myself with this thing called Cursed Energy."


    With that, Alice disappeared into her room.


    "..."


    Standing off to the side, Senzaemon had been silent throughout the entire exchange.


    As a grandfather, it was impossible for him not to feel a little conflicted about the situation. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still, given his age and experience, Senzaemon was well aware of one thing, this was undoubtedly a win for his granddaughter.


    After all, becoming a Jujutsu Sorcerer was something countless people wished for but couldn''t achieve.


    And yet, Alice had done it effortlessly.


    If nothing else, it was clear that the Nakiri family would continue to thrive in the future, and Alice would undoubtedly play a key role in that.


    In this era, Jujutsu Sorcerers had become far too important. And now, the Nakiri family had one of their own, a Jujutsu Sorcerer within their bloodline.


    Take the Yukinoshita family, for example.


    They had once been a third-rate conglomerate, but with Yukino Yukinoshita, a Jujutsu Sorcerer¡ªamong their ranks, opportunities had come flooding in.


    Top-tier families were lining up to collaborate with them, and in just a short time, the Yukinoshita family was on the verge of becoming a first-rate conglomerate.


    This only underscored how vital Jujutsu Sorcerers were in today''s world.


    As far as Alice''s situation was concerned, there was no stopping it now.


    More importantly, this was something Alice wanted for herself. If Senzaemon tried to interfere, it would likely do more harm than good.


    However, when it came to Erina, Senzaemon felt it was necessary to say something.


    "Erina."


    Noticing his granddaughter deep in thought, Senzaemon spoke gently after some consideration.


    "Don''t overthink this. You don''t need to feel pressured by Alice''s decisions. Everyone has their own path, and if yours is cooking, then focus on that wholeheartedly."


    He was worried that Erina might feel compelled to follow Alice''s example, not because she wanted to, but because of some internal pressure.


    That was something Senzaemon absolutely didn''t want to see happen.


    As far as he was concerned, the most important thing was for his granddaughter to live a happy life doing what she loved. Nothing else mattered more.


    "Besides, now that Alice is a Jujutsu Sorcerer, the Nakiri family already has one. There''s no need for you to become one as well! Hahaha!"


    He let out a hearty laugh, trying to ease the mood.


    His words weren''t just for show they were meant to reassure Erina that the Nakiri family didn''t need her to sacrifice anything.

 Chapter 235: The Breakdown of Tomie

    "Relying solely on Alice?"


    Nakiri hadn''t anticipated that his words would not only fail to reassure Erina but would also have the opposite effect.


    After all, Erina was a proud and ambitious individual.


    To her, Senzaemon''s comment seemed to imply that Alice was sufficient for the family''s needs, that she alone was capable, leaving no need to depend on Erina.


    The thought caused Erina to fall into silence.


    "..."


    Her fists clenched tightly, her emotions churning restlessly.


    "Erina?"


    Although he wasn''t sure what she was thinking, Senzaemon could clearly sense that something was off about her mood.


    Concerned, he looked at her closely.


    "It''s¡­ nothing."


    Shaking her head, Erina avoided saying what was on her mind.


    Taking a deep breath, she calmed herself slightly.


    "I''ll be going now."


    With that, she didn''t hesitate further and quickly left the room.


    "...?"


    Senzaemon was left standing there, bewildered.


    What could she possibly be thinking about?


    He had gone out of his way to reassure her, to ease her worries and reduce any psychological pressure she might feel. Yet somehow, it seemed to have had little effect.


    "She''ll probably be fine."


    From Senzaemon''s perspective, Erina was a smart girl¡ªsurely, she wouldn''t dwell endlessly on something like this. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Relaxing slightly, he decided not to overthink it.


    Picking up his phone, he made a couple of calls.


    "Yeah, it''s me. Let''s meet for drinks!"


    "No, no, it''s nothing serious."


    "It''s just my granddaughter, she suddenly awakened as a Jujutsu Sorcerer. Crazy, right?"


    "Fate? What fate? Didn''t I say already? It''s all about talent. Alice just happened to have the innate ability, and it finally awakened now!"


    "Yes, yes! It''s not a big deal at all!"


    Who said old age dampens the desire to brag?


    Senzaemon felt like he had so much to share.


    Of course, the fact that Ryuji had helped awaken Alice''s powers was something he would never reveal.


    But there was no harm in sharing the general news: Alice had the talent all along, and it had simply awakened recently.


    Even if people were suspicious, what could they possibly suspect?


    Hearing the envious and admiring voices on the other end of the line, Senzaemon''s mood soared to an all-time high.


    After hanging up, he hummed to himself as he prepared to head out.


    He was meeting old friends for drinks, after all, so he needed to bring some alcohol. How else was he supposed to keep the conversation lively?


    However, he didn''t notice that shortly after he left, Erina emerged from behind a nearby wall.


    In reality, Erina had never actually left.


    She hadn''t intended to eavesdrop but had overheard part of the conversation nonetheless.


    And it was precisely because of this that her emotions became even more turbulent.


    "A Jujutsu Sorcerer¡­"


    From a distance, it had felt somewhat abstract and removed.


    But now, with people close to her becoming Jujutsu Sorcerers, the reality of it hit her like a truck.


    Her thoughts spiraled into silence as she finally turned and walked away.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Ryuji had no idea what had transpired after Alice''s return home.


    He was in an excellent mood.


    Although Alice was still physically weaker compared to someone with a Sorcerer''s physique¡ªshe was, after all, an ordinary girl, her cooperative and understanding nature made up for it.


    Alice was attentive and obedient, never rejecting any of Ryuji''s requests, which made her all the more endearing in his eyes.


    After returning home, Ryuji leaned back leisurely on his couch, closing his eyes to rest.


    "Come out! Show yourself if you dare!"


    The shouts of Tomie, previously muffled, now reached him clearly once he deactivated the sensory block in his domain.


    It seemed that during the time he had been ignoring her, Tomie had been relentlessly raging and breaking down in the isolated space of his domain.


    "I think that''s enough."


    Calculating the time, Ryuji figured that Tomie had been confined long enough. There was no need to prolong her suffering indefinitely.


    Closing his eyes again, he activated his domain and vanished from the couch.


    ---


    "Ryuji! Ryuji!"


    At this moment, Tomie Kawakami was completely disheveled, a far cry from her usual elegance. Exhausted, she collapsed onto the ground, muttering Ryuji''s name over and over.


    Despite being a legend in urban folklore and possessing unique abilities, Tomie was, at her core, just a high school girl in terms of physical constitution.


    She could get tired. She could wear out.


    "I thought you''d have run out of energy to scream by now," Ryuji said, chuckling as he observed the haggard figure before him.


    "!"


    Hearing his voice, Tomie, who had seemed completely spent, sat upright in an instant.


    Her eyes, filled with hatred, locked onto the figure before her.


    "It''s you!"


    Finally, he had appeared.


    Although her unkempt hair obscured part of her vision, Tomie didn''t need a clear view to recognize him.


    She would never forget that voice not in this lifetime.


    "It''s him! It''s really him!"


    Hatred burned brighter in her eyes.


    "I''ll kill you! I swear I''ll kill you!"


    This was likely the first time Tomie Kawakami had felt such a deep, personal hatred for someone, hatred so intense it made her genuinely want to kill.


    In the past, Tomie had always delighted in toying with others, breaking them down mentally and emotionally for her amusement.

 Chapter 236: No Wonder

    Tomie''s usual enjoyment came from a twisted cycle:


    First, using her unnatural charm to make others fall helplessly in love with her. Then, she''d betray them, reveling in their heartbreak. Finally, she''d provoke them into killing her, taking delight in watching their complete mental collapse afterward.


    That was the only thing that brought her joy.


    But now, for the first time, she found herself losing control, because of someone else. A man, no less.


    "AAAAHHHH!"


    Screaming in frustration, Tomie abruptly stood up and charged toward Ryuji with reckless abandon.


    Ryuji, however, remained calm, his lips curling into a faint smile. He didn''t say a word but looked at her with the kind of gaze one would reserve for a clown.


    Third Dimension.


    Tomie''s body phased straight through Ryuji, and she collided headfirst into a tree.


    THUD!


    This time, the tree didn''t vanish. After all, within this domain, everything was under Ryuji''s absolute control.


    It was no wonder that, after testing the power of the "Land of Death Domain," Ryuji had declared it his most unique domain to date.


    This domain''s original creator, the Cursed Spirit of Loneliness, had only recently emerged. If it had been given more time to grow, it could have caused significant trouble, just like the previous encounter with the Cursed Spirit of Gluttony.


    Tomie''s collision was solid and hard. The impact made the tree trunk visibly shake.


    "Ugh, that hurts!"


    Despite her mysterious abilities, Tomie''s body was still that of a normal high school girl. The collision left her disoriented, her head spinning, and she stumbled backward before collapsing onto the ground.


    "Blood?"


    Before she could fully regain her senses, she felt something trickling down her forehead.


    The crash had been so forceful that it had cut her skin.


    "Blood! It''s blood!"


    Tomie''s reaction wasn''t panic, it was pure, unrestrained excitement.


    Finally!


    For days, she had been trying to hurt herself in this place but had failed every single time. Now, at last, she''d succeeded.


    "This is great! I''m bleeding! I''m actually bleeding!"


    Her happiness stemmed from the unique properties of her blood, it could regenerate and create new versions of herself.


    If she could spawn more duplicates, surely they wouldn''t all be bound by the rules of this cursed domain, right?


    Watching Tomie''s excitement, Ryuji''s lips curled into an amused grin.


    "Are you really hurt?" he asked.


    "Huh?"


    Tomie froze, confused by his words.


    What kind of question was that? The blood dripping down her face was proof enough.


    But when she looked down again, she realized something shocking: her forehead was perfectly fine.


    There was no blood. No wound.


    "What¡­ what''s going on?"


    Frantically, she touched her forehead, but it was completely smooth, with no sign of injury.


    The pain was gone. And somehow, she found herself back in her original position, still mid-motion as if preparing to charge at Ryuji again.


    It was as if everything had reset to how it was before her collision.


    "This¡­ what is this?"


    The abrupt change in her surroundings left Tomie even more disoriented than before.


    "Could it be¡­ time reversal?"


    Despite her vanity and arrogance, Tomie wasn''t entirely ignorant. She had enough knowledge to come up with a plausible explanation.


    However...


    "Don''t give me too much credit," Ryuji said dismissively.


    "Time reversal? I''m not that powerful yet. It''s just an illusion, a form of sensory manipulation. You can think of it as a kind of hallucination. Controlling time? That''s far beyond my current abilities."


    He let out a short laugh.


    Among all supernatural abilities, space and time were considered the pinnacle. Space was king, and time was sovereign, this was a well-known fact.


    Whether it was manipulating space or reversing time, both were exceedingly rare and overwhelmingly powerful abilities.


    Ryuji was well aware of his limits. These were powers far beyond his reach for the time being.


    Of course, for now was the key phrase. Who knew what might happen in the future?


    "This¡­"


    Even after Ryuji''s explanation, Tomie still felt as though she were caught in a surreal dream.


    Once she finally snapped out of her daze, her expression shifted, and she glared at Ryuji.


    "You! What the hell are you trying to do?!"


    At first, Tomie''s plan had been simple: use her charm to make Ryuji obsessed with her, then manipulate his influence and popularity at school to make herself the center of attention.


    After all, she was vain, selfish, and utterly consumed by her desire to be admired and envied.


    But now?


    Things had spiraled completely out of her control.


    What she had thought was a helpless sheep had turned out to be a cunning wolf. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you think you can break me and make me submit to you, you''re dreaming! I¡ª"


    Even now, Tomie''s words dripped with arrogance. Despite her disheveled appearance, her tone was still filled with disdain.


    She tried to continue her tirade, but as she raised her head, something unexpected happened.


    The strands of hair that had been obscuring her vision were blown aside, giving her a clear view of Ryuji''s face.


    She froze.


    "..."


    Ryuji, who had been calmly observing her tantrum, noticed her sudden silence.


    Her long-winded rants didn''t bother him, he had been treating them as entertainment. But now, seeing her abruptly stop, he raised an eyebrow.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    "You''re¡­ so handsome."


    "...What?"


    Her response caught Ryuji completely off guard.


    What the hell?


    Then it clicked.


    He suddenly remembered the "Charisma" he had acquired from Tomie''s unique abilities.


    It was a power rooted in the same source as Tomie''s, one capable of influencing even her.


    No wonder. It wasn''t strange at all, in hindsight.

 Chapter 237: “Are You Hacking?

    When dealing with the girls from the Service Club earlier, Ryuji had deliberately suppressed the effects of his "Charisma".


    But now, looking at the disheveled Tomie in front of him, Ryuji subconsciously raised an eyebrow and decided to fully unleash the ability.


    As expected, Tomie''s infatuation deepened significantly, her gaze becoming even more enamored and obsessive.


    "So, are you willing to submit now?"


    Keeping Tomie around was a decision Ryuji made on a whim.


    After all, she was essentially immortal. Not even Ryuji knew how many versions of Tomie existed in the world at this moment. Killing her would achieve nothing, it was pointless.


    Keeping her nearby seemed like a better option.


    Besides, given her unique abilities, there might be moments when she could prove to be surprisingly useful.


    However, there was one condition that had to be met first: Tomie needed to be obedient.


    Otherwise, leaving someone as selfish and deceitful as Tomie Kawakami at his side would cause more trouble than it was worth.


    "I''m willing!"


    Before Ryuji could say anything else, Tomie nodded repeatedly, as if terrified that he might change his mind.


    Her eagerness like she was clinging to him for dear life made Ryuji quietly question himself.


    "Is Charisma really this overpowered?"


    It didn''t seem reasonable. After all, even Tomie herself required some time to make others obsess over her. Her charm didn''t work instantly.


    Could it be the nature of the ability?


    Since both he and Tomie possessed the same type of power¡ªCharisma¡ªand his was stronger, the weaker one might naturally fall under the influence of the stronger one.


    It was just a theory, but at the moment, it seemed like the only plausible explanation.


    "Master!"


    While Ryuji was deep in thought, Tomie had already thrown herself into the role, eagerly calling him "Master."


    She knelt on the ground and crawled toward his feet, attempting to grab the hem of his pants.


    However¡­


    Bang!


    Ryuji pushed her away without hesitation, his face full of disdain.


    "Do you even realize how filthy you are right now? Stay away from me."


    When dealing with different types of people, one had to use the appropriate approach.


    When interacting with the girls from the Service Club, Ryuji naturally acted gentle and considerate.


    But facing someone like Tomie, a dangerous entity born of urban legend, there was no need for politeness. A firm and dominant approach was the only way to handle her.


    "Yes, yes, I understand!"


    Surprisingly, Tomie, who had been pushed away, didn''t show any anger. Instead, she nodded frantically, her tone filled with eagerness to please.


    "I promise it won''t happen again!"


    Her gaze remained just as infatuated as before.


    If those who had once been obsessed with Tomie saw her behaving like this, they would probably be at a complete loss for words.


    This was downright absurd.


    Still, Ryuji couldn''t maintain the full effects of "Charisma" indefinitely. It wasn''t practical. After all, it wasn''t like he intended to deal with only Tomie for the rest of his life.


    With that thought, he glanced at the groveling Tomie and gradually reduced the intensity of Charisma back to its normal level.


    He wasn''t worried about whether Tomie''s attitude might change once the effect lessened. It didn''t matter to him.


    As expected, as the power of "Charisma" faded, Tomie''s overwhelming infatuation began to calm down.


    Her breathing slowed, and though her eyes still held traces of obsession, they gradually stabilized.


    Finally, she started regaining her composure.


    "This ability¡­ wait, are you a Tomie too?"


    The similarity between their powers prompted Tomie to ask this question.


    It didn''t make sense, she had never heard of a male Tomie existing.


    Moreover, Tomies usually hated each other on sight. Whenever two of them encountered one another, they wouldn''t waste words, they would immediately fight to the death.


    Yet, despite the current situation, Tomie felt no killing intent toward Ryuji.


    That made it even stranger.


    "Don''t overthink it," Ryuji said, waving her off casually as he noticed her confused expression.


    "You could say I copied your ability. This power came from you in the first place."


    "¡­"


    Copied?


    Since when could humans do things like that?


    Even Tomie, who had lived for god-knows-how-long, found herself momentarily stunned by the sheer absurdity of Ryuji''s words.


    He could copy that?


    What kind of cheat code was he using?


    For the first time, Tomie felt at a loss for words. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One thing was certain, though: this man¡ªthis human¡ªwould undoubtedly become an unimaginably terrifying force in the future.


    No, scratch that. He was already a terrifying existence.


    The fact that he could copy her charm? Absolutely ridiculous.


    "So¡­"


    Ryuji didn''t care about what was going through Tomie''s mind.


    Taking a step forward, he met her eyes directly.


    For reasons she couldn''t quite explain, Tomie found herself averting her gaze, embarrassed under the weight of his stare.


    "Don''t look at me like that!"


    Her reaction was amusing, even to Ryuji.


    Unfortunately, in her current bedraggled state, she looked nothing like the beautiful femme fatale she prided herself on being. Ryuji wasn''t remotely tempted.


    "Well, what''s your answer now?" he asked casually.


    "My¡­ answer?"


    Tomie blinked, momentarily confused, before finally recalling what he meant.


    "About submitting."


    "¡­"


    Tomie''s head snapped up in indignation, but the moment her eyes met his, she quickly averted them again, biting her lip in frustration.


    Damn it! He''s using such underhanded tactics. How despicable!


    "I''m still a girl, you know!"


    Whether it was because of the earlier punishment or something else, Tomie''s tone now lacked her usual arrogance.


    "You''re not just a girl," Ryuji replied bluntly, his tone flat. "You''re also a very special urban legend. The fact that I haven''t exorcised you on the spot is already quite generous."

 Chapter 238: Am I Not Enough?

    Tomie wasn''t just some ordinary girl.


    She was an immortal, possessing an irresistible charm, a unique urban legend in her own right.


    By the looks of it, she could now also be considered a highly peculiar kind of Cursed Spirit.


    Ryuji figured that sparing her instead of immediately exorcising her was already him being merciful.


    "..."


    Tomie opened her mouth but couldn''t find anything to refute. For a moment, she was at a loss for words. Finally, she muttered, "Do I really have to submit to you?"


    "What do you propose then?"


    Tilting his head slightly, Ryuji looked at her with genuine curiosity.


    "What about a girlfriend?"


    Tomie''s eyes lit up the moment she heard his response. She perked up, staring at him with anticipation.


    Say what you will, but Tomie knew how to adapt.


    She was fully aware that she wasn''t a match for Ryuji, and his Charisma had made her utterly captivated by him.


    This unfamiliar feeling, one that made her heart flutter was something she had never experienced before.


    Perhaps¡­ this was fate.


    "Think about it. You have this charm, and I do too. Isn''t it destiny that brought us together?"


    "..."


    Destiny?


    If that logic held, then didn''t that make him "destined" for the Cursed Spirit of Loneliness or even the Cursed Spirit of Gluttony too? After all, he had stolen their powers as well.


    Sensing his thoughts, Tomie quickly added, "Besides, aren''t I beautiful?"


    Tomie was confident when it came to her appearance.


    She smiled, flicking her hair dramatically in an attempt to show off her allure.


    "Having someone like me as your girlfriend, isn''t that perfect? And I''m immortal. You can do whatever you want with me, no limits."


    As she spoke, Tomie leaned in closer, her tone heavy with implication. Even an idiot could tell what she was hinting at.


    "Those other girls¡­ they can''t satisfy you, can they?"


    Her lips curled into a smug smile.


    After all, true strength wasn''t just about battle prowess. Other "capabilities" mattered too, and even if those other girls were also Jujutsu Sorcerers, they still had physical limitations.


    But she was different¡ªimmortal, unbound by mortal limits. The idea of a "ceiling" didn''t exist for her.


    "..."


    Ryuji had to admit, her reasoning struck a chord.


    Still¡­


    "What''s your angle?"


    Ryuji didn''t believe for a second that Tomie would fall for him so completely without any ulterior motives.


    "Just a few minor conditions!"


    Tomie''s tone grew cheerful, as if she''d already won.


    To her, Ryuji''s question clearly signaled interest. As expected, her charm was irresistible.


    "First, if any other versions of me show up, you''ll help me eliminate them."


    The mention of this caused her eyes to flash with a cold, sharp light.


    As always, each Tomie was obsessed with becoming the "only" Tomie.


    "And?"


    Ryuji didn''t answer her request directly, choosing instead to probe further. He wanted to see what else she might demand.


    "And¡­"


    Tomie stepped closer, raising a hand as if to touch Ryuji''s shoulder. Her voice softened, dripping with suggestion.


    "If you have me, those other girls shouldn''t matter anymore. Am I not enough for you?"


    There it was.


    Jealousy and selfishness, hallmarks of Tomie''s personality.


    Even now, she hadn''t changed a bit.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Ryuji chuckled suddenly.


    "Do you even realize what you look like right now?" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "???"


    Tomie blinked, stunned by his unexpected comment.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    The next moment, Ryuji reached into his Third Dimension and pulled out a small hand mirror.


    Over time, his space had become a dumping ground for all sorts of random items, most of which he hadn''t bothered to organize. But it was convenient, so he didn''t mind.


    Holding the mirror up to Tomie''s face, he asked, "See for yourself. This is what you look like right now."


    Tomie had a vague idea that her appearance might be a bit disheveled¡ªafter all, she hadn''t cleaned herself up properly in quite some time.


    But she''d assumed it was just a little untidy.


    What she saw in the mirror was far worse. Her hair was a tangled mess, and her face was dirty, making her look more like a beggar than the beautiful femme fatale she prided herself on being.


    "Take it away! Get that thing away from me!"


    Panic-stricken, she waved her hands frantically, trying to knock the mirror out of Ryuji''s grasp.


    He dodged her hands and calmly returned the mirror to his space.


    After all, the mirror was innocent. It didn''t deserve to be destroyed.


    "This can''t be real! How could I look like this?!"


    Even though the mirror was gone, Tomie''s mental state had already taken a hit.


    Her confidence, rooted entirely in her appearance was shaken to its core.


    Ryuji couldn''t help but find her reaction amusing.


    "Send me back! I need to clean myself up!" she demanded, glaring at him.


    "I don''t recall ever saying I''d let you leave," Ryuji replied, shrugging nonchalantly as he watched her unravel.


    "Then what do you want?! You know what I normally look like, just give me a little time to fix myself up, and I''ll be more beautiful than any of those girls!"


    Her voice was filled with desperation.


    In Tomie''s mind, there was no competition when it came to beauty. She was the best, always had been and always would be. Her confidence in her looks was absolute.

 Chapter 239: The Persistent Tomie

    "Your beauty is largely thanks to your Charisma," Ryuji remarked, rolling his eyes in exasperation.


    There was no denying that Tomie Kawakami was indeed beautiful. But without the enhancement of her Charisma, she was just an exceptionally refined pretty girl. She wouldn''t have the kind of allure that drove people mad.


    "If you''re willing to suppress your Charisma, I''ll consider letting you stay by my side."


    Ryuji wasn''t concerned about being affected by Tomie''s charm.


    However, the people around him were a different matter.


    The girls in the Service Club and others in his life might easily fall victim to Tomie''s influence, and undoing that kind of effect would be an immense hassle.


    "That¡­"


    Tomie hesitated upon hearing Ryuji''s suggestion.


    "No. Absolutely not!"


    After a long silence, she rejected the idea outright.


    Her charm was her greatest source of confidence. Suppressing that part of herself? That would make her ordinary, just another face in the crowd. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The very thought of becoming unremarkable was unacceptable to Tomie.


    "Then there''s nothing more to discuss."


    Ryuji shrugged, his tone indifferent.


    Clearly, she needed more time. He turned and prepared to leave, deciding it was best to let her spend a bit longer in the Domain. A little more time there might be enough to make her obedient.


    "W-Wait!"


    Seeing that Ryuji was about to leave, Tomie panicked.


    Her previous experience in this cursed, isolated place had left her scarred. She didn''t want to stay here any longer¡ªnot a second more.


    Even as an urban legend, this environment had been unbearable. She''d never imagined that even she, a being of supernatural horror, could be driven to such a state.


    "I can suppress it halfway! I''ll keep half of it suppressed. Is that enough?"


    Tomie offered hurriedly, desperation lacing her voice.


    Like Ryuji, Tomie was capable of controlling her charm. She had simply never done so before.


    After all, her whole identity revolved around being the center of attention. She thrived on admiration, on feeding her vanity.


    Far from suppressing her Charisma, she had always used it to its fullest extent.


    But now¡­


    Halving her charm felt like a massive compromise to her. Surely Ryuji would find it acceptable?


    However¡­


    Meeting Tomie''s hopeful gaze, Ryuji smiled faintly and said only two words:


    "Bye-bye."


    The moment the words left his lips, his figure vanished into thin air.


    "???"


    Tomie stared blankly at the empty space where Ryuji had stood, her mind reeling.


    She had already made what she thought was the ultimate concession, and yet he had refused, leaving without another word.


    "W-Wait! We can negotiate! How about a quarter? I''ll suppress it to just a quarter!"


    "One-fifth! I''ll go down to one-fifth!"


    "Don''t push it too far!"


    She shouted into the empty domain, her voice echoing endlessly. But no matter how much she yelled, Ryuji didn''t reappear.


    Eventually, she collapsed to the ground, her small fists clenched tightly.


    "Suppress all my charm? Absolutely not!"


    Even now, Tomie remained unwilling to compromise fully.


    To her, Ryuji''s demand felt like asking her to accept a version of herself that wasn''t her.


    For someone as vain and self-absorbed as Tomie, that was simply impossible.


    "I won''t give in!"


    Her eyes burned with stubborn determination.


    Since Ryuji wouldn''t let her leave, she would find her own way out.


    Tomie''s mind raced, and she settled on a simple, yet devious plan: splitting.


    Her unique immortality allowed her to multiply, creating more versions of herself after sustaining injuries.


    If she could create hundreds, then thousands, then millions of duplicates, surely the space would collapse under the strain.


    She refused to believe this domain could expand infinitely. Once her numbers overwhelmed the space, she''d be free.


    It was, admittedly, a clever idea.


    From a purely logical perspective, Ryuji''s Land of Death Domain wasn''t truly infinite. If Tomie could reach a sufficient number, she might indeed find a way to destabilize it.


    The only problem was¡­


    To split herself, she first needed to sustain injuries.


    Since slamming into trees hadn''t worked, Tomie resorted to scratching herself.


    And true to her tenacity, she didn''t hold back.


    "Ow!"


    The pain was very real.


    "Yes! It worked!"


    Seeing a small wound appear on her arm, Tomie''s face lit up with joy.


    But her triumph was short-lived.


    The wound vanished in an instant¡ªnot healed, but erased entirely.


    "What¡­?"


    The bizarre turn of events made her think back to Ryuji''s earlier mention of illusions.


    If this was all an illusion, why could she still feel pain?


    She realized, with mounting frustration, that while she could experience the sensation of pain, her attempts to injure herself would never have any real impact.


    "Dammit!"


    As an immortal being, she couldn''t die, even if she tried. She wouldn''t starve or fade away, though hunger and exhaustion would still plague her endlessly.


    Her immortality felt less like a blessing and more like a curse.


    Was her regenerative power a gift or a nightmare? She didn''t know anymore.


    "AAAAHHH!"


    Her screams of rage filled the empty domain.


    Tomie refused to believe she couldn''t escape.


    As long as she kept trying, there had to be a way out. There just had to be!


    ---


    Meanwhile, Ryuji had returned to his sofa at home, reclining lazily with a relaxed expression.


    He had no idea what Tomie was planning, nor did he particularly care.


    If he did know, he might''ve even applauded her creativity.

 Chapter 240: Do Whatever You Want

    The ability to create illusions was an innate feature of the Land of Death Domain.


    In other words, as long as Ryuji wished, any being inside this domain would constantly be influenced by illusions.


    Breaking free of these illusions wasn''t easy. There were only a few ways to do it:


    One, be strong enough to outright resist the illusion. Clearly, Tomie didn''t meet this criterion.


    The other option was to leave the domain entirely. Since the illusions were part of the domain itself, anyone who left it would naturally be unaffected.


    But looking at Tomie''s current predicament, it was obvious she wasn''t going anywhere.


    As Ryuji was mulling over these thoughts, the sound of keys turning came from the front door.


    The Hasaba sisters, Mimiko and Nanako, walked in, chatting as they entered.


    "Ryuji!"


    Seeing him at home, the two sisters looked visibly surprised.


    No wonder. Recently, Ryuji had been home so infrequently that his presence had become a rarity.


    After an initial exclamation of surprise, the two ran over to him, each taking a seat by his side one on the left and one on the right.


    "This is great!"


    "You''re back!"


    Their faces were filled with joy.


    "I thought you''d forgotten about us!"


    Seeing how happy they were, Ryuji couldn''t help but laugh softly.


    "How could I? You''re both so cute, how could I possibly forget about you?"


    His gentle reassurance quickly brightened their moods.


    Even if they had felt a little upset before, hearing him say that was enough to bring smiles to their faces.


    "You always know how to sweet-talk us," Mimiko said, though her tone held no real reproach.


    Nanako chimed in, but neither pressed him further.


    "Oh, right!"


    Suddenly, something came to Ryuji''s mind.


    "We''re going on a hot spring trip in a few days. You two should come along."


    "Really? That sounds great!"


    The sisters nodded enthusiastically, agreeing without hesitation.


    Of course, they weren''t naive enough to assume they''d be the only ones going. It didn''t take much thought to realize that there would likely be others joining them.


    Some things didn''t need to be said, the answers were obvious.


    After spending some time with Mimiko and Nanako, Ryuji went to invite the others as well.


    He wasn''t the type to play favorites, after all.


    Though by the end of it, he did start to wonder whether the hot spring would even be big enough to accommodate everyone.


    However, when they finally arrived, Ryuji realized his concerns had been entirely unnecessary.


    "This place is enormous!" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even Kaguya, someone accustomed to the luxuries of her prestigious family, couldn''t help but marvel.


    As the heiress of the Shinomiya family, she had seen her fair share of impressive sights, including many hot springs.


    But compared to this one, the scale of those seemed almost laughable.


    "Not much we can do about it."


    Yukino sighed, sounding slightly exasperated.


    "My mom said that lately, there have been so many people practically throwing money at us that she doesn''t know what to do with it. Keeping it in a bank feels pointless, so¡­"


    She trailed off, her tone a mix of pride and weariness.


    Her explanation wasn''t meant to show off, it was simply the truth.


    At first, the Yukinoshita family had been thrilled by their rise in status. After all, becoming a more influential household was cause for celebration.


    But as time went on, the steady influx of visitors and endless gifts had grown tiresome. They had become somewhat numb to it all.


    They had accumulated mountains of money but no idea what to do with it.


    "So, my mom decided to build something that could serve as a symbol of the Yukinoshita family¡ªa hot spring resort, to be precise."


    Gesturing to their surroundings, Yukino continued, "She bought this entire mountain and started building. The idea is to turn it into a full-fledged hot spring resort exclusively associated with the Yukinoshita name."


    She pointed to the open areas nearby.


    "Her plan is to develop the entire mountain, but that''ll take a lot of time. For now, they''ve only managed to complete the hot spring itself."


    It wasn''t hard to imagine that once the project was finished, the Yukinoshita family''s name would soar even higher.


    "A hot spring resort, huh? Seems like your mother has a good head on her shoulders," Ryuji commented.


    It made sense.


    The Yukinoshita family had originally been a third-rate conglomerate, barely hanging on. For Yukino''s mother to not only maintain their standing but also capitalize on the current situation to elevate their status further was no small feat.


    Yukino nodded in agreement but couldn''t help shooting Ryuji a wry look.


    Sure, her mother''s actions were practical, but there were some things a daughter couldn''t exactly say aloud, even if they were true.


    "Alright, enough about that," Ryuji said with a laugh, noticing Yukino''s expression. "Let''s not dwell on it. Everyone, let''s enjoy the hot springs!"


    With a wave of his hand, he gestured for the girls to go get changed.


    The group quickly grew excited at his words.


    After all, today''s purpose was to relax and have fun.


    Ryuji leaned back, his thoughts drifting as he watched them head off.


    In another life, he never would have imagined his journey leading to this point.


    Once upon a time, he had entertained thoughts of becoming a king of the universe, a ruler of dimensions.


    But now, he realized how pointless such aspirations were.


    To live freely, to do whatever he wanted without restraint¡ªwasn''t that the best way to live?


    Chasing anything beyond that seemed like unnecessary trouble.

 Chapter 241: Pick Up Where We Left

    The Yukinoshita hot spring was pure luxury. Tucked away in the mountains, it was surrounded by lush green trees and steaming pools that sparkled in the afternoon sun.


    The girls headed toward the changing rooms, a mix of excitement and hesitation in the air. Kaguya and Eriri hung back slightly, exchanging unsure glances.


    "What''s wrong?" Yukino asked, her towel neatly folded in her arms.


    Kaguya fidgeted. "I''ve just¡­ never done this with such a big group before." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eriri nodded, her cheeks a little pink. "Yeah, same. I''m not really used to stuff like this."


    Yukino offered a small, reassuring smile. "Don''t overthink it. Nobody''s here to judge. It''s just us. And trust me, once you get in, the water will melt away all your worries."


    Ai chimed in, wrapping an arm around Kaguya''s shoulders. "Come on, Kaguya-sama! You''re not seriously going to skip out on this, are you?"


    With a reluctant sigh, Kaguya and Eriri exchanged another glance, then followed the others into the changing rooms.


    ---


    The steam rose lazily above the large, natural hot spring, curling like a soft mist. The rocks surrounding the pool gave it a rustic, elegant vibe, and the warm water was like an open invitation to leave all stress behind.


    On the men''s side, Ryuji had already settled in. He leaned back against the smooth rocks, his hair still dripping as the heat worked its magic on his muscles. A tall bamboo wall divided the men''s and women''s sections, but faint voices and laughter floated over.


    "This is amazing!" Hana exclaimed on the other side, sinking into the water until only her eyes peeked out.


    "Don''t fall asleep in there, Hana. You''ll drown," Mai warned, sitting nearby with her arms crossed.


    "I won''t!" Hana protested, pouting before splashing water in Mai''s direction.


    Utaha and Eriri were sitting off to the side, a little quieter. Utaha''s composed elegance was a sharp contrast to Eriri''s shy glances.


    "See? Not so bad, right?" Utaha said with a small smile.


    Eriri relaxed a bit, though her blush still lingered. "Yeah¡­ it''s actually kind of nice."


    Nearby, Nanako and Mimiko chatted animatedly with Yukino and Saki.


    "This place is unbelievable," Nanako said. "It must''ve cost a fortune!"


    "It''s smaller than I expected, though," Mimiko added, earning a nudge from Yukino.


    "This is just a small part of it," Yukino explained. "When the rest of the mountain gets developed, it''s going to be a full-blown resort."


    "Ambitious," Saki muttered, running her fingers through the water. "But hey, I''m not complaining. This is incredible."


    At the far end, Kaguya and Ai sat together. Ai was busy teasing Kaguya, trying to see how long she could stay submerged without darting back to her towel. Meanwhile, Fujiwara had roped Hana into a game of water tag, drawing laughs from everyone nearby.


    ---


    From the other side of the bamboo wall, Ryuji could hear snippets of their chatter and laughter. A small smile tugged at his lips.


    "Ryuji!" Alice''s voice broke through the quiet. She leaned over the bamboo wall, her silver hair glistening with moisture.


    "What''s up, Alice?" Ryuji asked, tilting his head to meet her gaze.


    "You''re not just sitting there being boring, are you? I thought you were supposed to be making sure everyone was having fun!"


    Ryuji chuckled. "And how exactly am I supposed to do that from over here? Besides, it sounds like you''re all doing just fine without me."


    Alice huffed, flicked some water at him, and disappeared back to the other side, leaving him shaking his head in amusement.


    On the women''s side, the atmosphere had turned playful. Even Eriri had started to loosen up, her nervous glances replaced by quiet laughter as Mai cracked a few jokes. Kaguya stayed her usual composed self, but Ai''s teasing kept pulling out reluctant smirks.


    Even Yukino, typically the most reserved of the group, found herself relaxing in the warmth and ease of their company. The water wasn''t just soothing; it seemed to soften the barriers everyone usually held up.


    Meanwhile, Fujiwara''s antics had the whole group laughing.


    "I didn''t think this would get so lively," Miko murmured, her voice barely audible over the splashing.


    "You can thank Fujiwara-san for that," Yukino replied with a faint chuckle.


    ---


    As the sun dipped lower, the group slowly started leaving the baths. Some headed to the lounge, others back to their rooms to unwind. The crisp evening air was a refreshing contrast to the heat of the springs.


    Ryuji stepped outside, a towel slung over his shoulder, his body relaxed and his thoughts clear. Spotting a vending machine nearby, he wandered over and grabbed a cold drink.


    As he cracked open the can, soft footsteps caught his attention.


    He turned to see Mei Mei approaching, her damp hair draped over one shoulder. Dressed in a simple yukata, her natural elegance made her stand out effortlessly.


    "Taking a break already?" Mei Mei asked, stopping a few feet away.


    "Needed something to drink," Ryuji replied, holding up his can. "Want one?"


    She shook her head, a sly smile playing on her lips. "No, I''m good. But I''m curious, why aren''t you inside having fun with the others? Don''t tell me you''re dodging Fujiwara''s games."


    Ryuji laughed softly. "More like giving them some space. They seem to be enjoying themselves."


    "Hmm," Mei Mei said, stepping closer, her eyes glinting with something unspoken.


    "Something on your mind?" Ryuji asked, watching her curiously.


    She tilted her head, her smile deepening. "Maybe. Why don''t we pick up where we left off the last time we met?"

 Chapter 242: It’s Too Much

    Untying her yukata, she showcased her glorious body. She then took the can of drink from Ryuji''s hand and poured it over her breast.


    "Care for a drink?"


    Needless to say, Ryuji lunged forward, licking the drink spilt on her breast, before taking the tip into his mouth and giving it a good suck.


    "Ahnn~"


    Mei Mei moaned softly, urging his head closer and stroking his hair.


    "How about we take this inside?" Ryuji asked after suckling her breasts for a while.


    Inside the lounge.


    "How about we try something new today?" Mei Mei asked with a sly smile.


    "And what''s that?" Ryuji asked, intrigued.


    "Anal"


    Ryuji''s eyebrows shot up.


    "ANAL SEX?"


    Mei Mei got on all fours, then Ryuji went beneath her.


    Her fat pussy and her thighs burying his face, Ryuji''s eyes lit up. His dick bulged harder, and as he thought about penetrating her from the back.


    "Are you just going to keep staring? I want you deep inside of me, all the way in..."


    "Make me see stars Ryuji....stick this dick in me.."


    The softness of her charged voice got into Ryuji''s ears- causing his body to tingle. His whole body instantly hardened. That was just the kick he needed. He was going to destroy this woman''s ass.


    In a series of swift precise movements, Ryuji heaved her voluptuous body off.


    Standing at the side of the bed, shuffling daintly on the soft carpet as he took his yukata off, he watched as Mei Mei laid back on the bed.  S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her slender arms threaded the bed softly as she gently pushed herself upwards- towards the head board. Ryuji gulped greedily. The full arch of her heavy breasts, curved through the sides, gurgling like they were filled with milk.


    With her back on the bed, two pillows under her head, and her arms spread out on the sides, she raised her knees upwards- exposing the pale white skin of her juicy thighs that jiggled with her every movement.


    In a birthing position, and with a stoic, yet, inviting grin at the edges of her mouth- slowly, very slowly, she parted her thick thighs.


    ''This might just be the most beautiful sight on earth....'' Ryuji thought.


    Immediately, Ryuji''s legs moved as if they had a mind of their own. Ryuji fully naked form climbed into the bed. Entering with both hands first, he lowered himself, angling his shoulders, and creeping towards her- letting his cock nod with every movement.


    His trim body eclipsed Mei Mei''s face as he hoisted himself onto her. The bed creaked once again under his moving weight. Her thighs collapsed as Ryuji wedged his weight between her legs.


    Mei Mei''s eyes bulging with want, she found his cock, and began to rub the head with her small hand. Ryuji''s dick throbbed even harder as she tugged him from the front.


    She then swallowed his dick, her unbelievably soft lips landed on the cap of his cock- pursing, she closed in on his throbbing manhood, and sucked him.


    Ryuji felt her tongue pulsing inside her mouth, wedging against his cap as she began to suck him off. Her tender lips smacked softly, and her head began to rise and fall, sprawling her long hair all over as she slurped on him greedily.


    Her soft small hands got to work- fucking his long hard shaft, gyrating in up and down frictionless movements, all the while cradling his soft balls, as if trying to lure out his semen.


    A series of soft grunting-gasping sounds exploded into the air.


    Gruhhkk~ grhhk ~ slurp~ slurp~


    Rolling her eyes, snorting, and sniffing in between slurps, she began to apply more pressure to his balls, feeding them enough pressure to make his cock harden even further then tightening her grip as she wanked him off.


    But Mei Mei encountered a frustratingly annoying problem.


    Despite the fact that all she wanted to do was just suck and suck Ryuji , the circumference of her small lips was too small and too narrow to allow a full passage of his cock in. Straddling his dick and balls, she was once again reminded that, Ryuji '' dick wasn''t just long, his girth was also unbelievably fat and thick- just how she liked it.


    Forming an ''o'', she parted her lips and used her tongue- artfully licking his dick, squishing his balls, sputtering, and treating his cock like it was a giant straw- sucking like she was actively trying to draw out his semen.


    Hieeeucckkk~ Hieuuckkk~


    Occasionally, a shrill note would escape her throat as she squealed in ecstasy.


    Mei Mei, quaking, shuddering, and unable to ravish his manhood in the way that she wanted, squeezed his rock hard cock and balls as mini orgasms erupted through her body. Her eyes rolled back in her sockets, and she squeezed his bulging cock even tighter- determined not to let go.


    She couldn''t suck his full length. His girth wouldn''t allow her. And her tiny orgasms certainly didn''t allow her to focus either.


    Her breaths began to increase sporadically. Her buckling knees began to quake even harder. She felt the budding sensation gathering heat in her groin, teasing her with the prospect of an explosive release.


    Through her dry throat, a howl came through as she approached her climax.


    Ahnnhghhhnnn~


    Suddenly, her wailing took a high pitched scream, and her thighs trembled. From her tiny hole, a rich gust of fresh showers came. From her organ, just below her clitoris, a short stream of cum shot out in a painful streak. Mei Mei gasped. Her pussy contracted, and her fingers curled harder on Ryuji '' cock;


    "Yes....yes....uhh, come on....yes..."


    Her body quaked violently as another jet of cum came burst out again in a long sizzling painful streak.


    "Uhh uhhhh uhhhhhh..."


    ---


    After recovering from her orgasms, Mei Mei began giving him a hand-job.


    Ryuji''s dick was already moist and dripping wet from her blowjob- so the lubrication allowed for the smooth stroking of the up and down movements of her soft hand.


    Mei Mei ran her other hand across his chest. Feeling the goosebumps rise on his skin, she expertly twirled her hands in circles, tightening and releasing her grips- milking his wet cock with her other hand.


    Ryuji groaned again, and she felt his manhood swell harder;


    "Don''t come yet," she pleaded as she released his dick.


    "Now put it in. ." she adjusted her waist.


    Before the words rolled out of her mouth, Ryuji took her by surprise. He plunged into her ass directly.


    Ahhck~ gasps~ gasps~


    Nearly every single vein on Mei Mei ''s face bulged out rebelliously. A short sharp scream screeched through her throat as both her hands instinctively pressed up weakly against his broad chest. Her eyeballs violently popped out her sockets.


    On her face, the edges of her eyebrows shot straight up, as her eyes widened in shock and surprise, as she fought to control her breaths.


    And it was just the tip.


    His rippling rod was rock hard, and hot boiling blood was rampaging through the network of criss-crossing veins in his manhood. Lips sputtering, and hands balled into fists, Ryuji shove even deeper- drilling straight through, and burying half his length in her unbelievably tight hole.


    Mei Mei screamed out loud into the still night air. With her elbows planted on the bed, she raised her weak hands upwards towards his torso- trying to push him off, and shaking her head from side to side, protesting weakly;


    "No....no....stop.....It''s too much" chanting in between heaving breaths; "...no...please..."


    Ryuji''s eyebrows furrowed.


    The full length of his dick was still wet and slick from Mei Mei ''s blow job earlier on. By his calculation, he should have at least been halfway in her tight hole by now.


    Her eyes were round and teary- almost pleading even. Her head kept shaking from side to side, but Ryuji slipped his hand under her slim waist- pinning her down. His movements accidentally grazed along the inner walls of her butt, stretching her out with the first actual stroke.


    "Yessss...she squealed; Do it again...do it..."


    Ahmmnn~ Ahnn~


    The sound of her moaning, and quivering body his arms caused Ryuji''s dick to harden inside her. He arched his butt out in a slow withdrawing motion, and slid his perfectly lubricated dick back into her tight hole. They both groaned in one long, stretched out symphony.


    With his arm slid under her, holding her in place, he immersed himself back into her butt again, sliding in with a frictionless thrust. The slurping sounds echoed softly through the room.

 Chapter 243: Thick Of It

    Ryuji groaned as each deep, long thrust raked through her tight flesh. Her asshole was sweeter than her pussy.


    Apparently, Ryuji thought so as well.


    His glistening wet rod, shoved in and out of her butt, stretching her insides out in pleasurable strokes. Mei Mei kept her eyes shut firmly and spread out her arms on both sides. Her mouth was parted slowly. And each deep penetrative thrust widened her butt cheek over and over again, invoking short gasps and delicious moans.


    In his pulling out and thrusting in, Ryuji''s rod stroked the insides of Mei Mei''s sweet ass. Her entire body shuddered as the frequency of his strokes began to increase. Her fingers curled on the sheets as Ryuji slammed in and out of her forcing her into involuntary heaving motions, interrupting the tempo of her cries with intervals.


    Completely surrendering to the moment, she arched her head backward and threw her hands around Ryuji''s head, a wordless declaration of her assent.


    Meanwhile, Ryuji took that as an invitation to suck on her massive breasts. With a savage look in his eye and with his heart rate rising rapidly, Ryuji''s other arm came swooping down on her chest. His fingers sank into the fabric, tore her nightgown with one powerful ripping motion.


    Mei Mei squealed in part delight and part surprise.


    Both feelings melted away as soon as she felt his tongue flatten on her right nipple.


    From her upper body, a fresh surge of pleasure waves tore through her mind, unconsciously triggering a tight clench of her ass, enveloping his long cock entirely. Ryuji growled. She did it again, and he growled again.


    He gripped her waist even tighter and sucked voraciously on her humongous breasts, as if trying to force out milk from them.


    Both boobs sat beautifully on her chest.


    Under the orange glow of the lamp, they jiggled freely as he fucked her from her hole. He opened his mouth wide, taking in rich mounds of flesh along with her perky pink nipples¡ªsucking her greedily. They were deliciously soft and monstrously huge, like she was lactating or something.


    Ryuji discovered that he wasn''t even moving anymore. She was the one fucking him.


    Expertly, she kept clenching her butt muscles in effortless movements, milking his dick and sucking out his seed drawing out his orgasm from the bowels of his balls. Ryuji''s whole body rampaged as his dick continued to swell inside her fat ass.


    The woman''s body trembled as well.


    On the wide bed, fully naked and gasping like a slut, she let him fill her up, thoroughly enjoying the feel of the throbbing of his cock in her asshole.


    A different kind of orgasm began to creep up on her, a hands-free orgasm. She closed her eyes even tighter, feeling it stalking just on the edges and willing it to come. The incredibly tight walls of her rectum squeezed tightly on Ryuji''s cock. Her eyes rolled feeling every inch of it in her bowels.


    She took control and began to rub against his dick, wiggling beneath him, prodding his stiff rod along the walls of her rectum, igniting sparks in her brain.


    "What is this?" she thought. Anal sex in missionary was about to be Mei Mei''s new drug¡ªand she submitted willingly to it. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryuji groaned as his own climax began to draw near.


    Consoling himself with the knowledge that no man could survive long in a hole this tight, he slipped his other hand under her waist holding her tightly in both arms, he arched his naked butt out and slammed into her ass with an even deeper thrust. Her ass cheeks bounced back defiantly. He repeated the deep thrust again¡ªthis time faster.


    The slurping sound of his wet cock, sliding in and out of her tight ass, rode on the heels of the tap-tap sounds of his dick slapping against her bouncing ass. He gripped her even tighter with both hands, burying his head next to her whimpering mouth and felt her thighs spread even wider.


    Feeling her own orgasm creeping up on her, she began to heave as well, angling her butt at the right curve, targeting his penetrative angle to thrust along the right tissues.


    As Ryuji increased the wild frequency of his thrusts, the rippling waves began to sweep through.


    His stiff rod plunged deeper and deeper into her ass, sliding in and out with long, delicious, throbbing thrusts.


    Shuddering and gasping, her soft, silky moans came out between thrusts;


    "Yeah...that''s it...don''t stop...fuck...don''t stop..."


    She clenched her butt cheeks even tighter and felt Ryuji''s massive cock throb;


    "Fuck me, Ryuji...harder..."


    He increased his strokes.


    "Harder...harder..."


    Ryuji gripped her hard and fucked her even harder.


    "Yes...yes...uhhh fuck yeah...don''t stop..."


    She felt his rod stiffen as the base of his cock began to swell;


    "Don''t you fucking cum yet! Don''t cum! Uhh yesss..."


    But Ryuji wasn''t climaxing.


    Not yet anyway.


    He was fucking her asshole, but Mei Mei felt like his dick was reaching her all the way to her throat.


    Eyes rolling and mouth hanging open, Mei Mei soon realized that her own orgasm was tied to her nipples.


    So, she hoisted her heavy breasts up, joined them together and took both nipples in her mouth at the same time. She moaned deliriously. Ryuji groaned, and his lips lusted jealously. It was the hottest thing he had ever seen!


    Mei Mei''s slender, pale arm stretched out, landing on his neck, twirling her fingers around the back of his head, coiling them around him.


    Her voice, barely above a whisper, came gasping through


    "Suck me...suck my nipples...please"


    Under Ryuji''s stiff body, with her cheeks puffed, her blue eyes widening and her perfect pink lips quivering, her shoulders hauled up and down across the ruffled sheets as she pulled him closer to her chest, reining him in and claiming him as her own.


    Under him, the sides of Mei Mei''s jaw clenched. A long, dreary cry snatched her breath as his moist tongue molested her nipple.


    His chin tilted to the side, grazing his cheek against her full, soft breast, nudging up and down, groaning as his wet tongue curled along the hard nipple while his long, veiny dick kept sliding in and out, stroking her tight butt in long, slippery, tight thrusts.


    Mei Mei''s shoulders hunched, she shut her eyes tight, holding her breath, not daring to breathe.


    Fucking her raw, Ryuji increased his thrusts, feeling her soft body stiffen, and stiffen, and stiffen contracting in painful anticipation, till finally a sharp gasp came. Mouth half open, pillows rustling noisily underneath her bouncing body, a long, cascading, sorrowful cry came raking through her throat.


    Ryuji''s powerful thrusts kept echoing in soft tas! tas! tas! sounds.


    Ahhhgh~ Aghhhn~


    Her head arched, her eyes shut even tighter, and her blood-curdling cry continued to rake through the air. Her voice box broke intermittently. Ryuji''s bulging cock kept plowing through her rectum, shoving in and out of her anus with deep, slippery strokes, triggering a rich wave of violent spasms.


    From her shoulders to her arching back to her swaying breasts, the upper part of Mei Mei''s soft, fleshy body vibrated incessantly.


    Smack! Smack!! Smack!!!


    Gripping him tightly, she squealed as a rich burst of orgasm came searing through her vagina. Her mind went numb as it sliced out of her urethra. Eyes shut, the hot stream shot out of her hole, splattering on Ryuji''s pelvis. He refused to release her. Her head jerked forward she gasped, almost choking, as lightning shot through her legs.


    Fxxkkkd~ fyvbmsjkkk~


    Incoherent words rasped out in between gasps, curling into the air, riding on the heels of her long cry. The bitch was going crazy.


    Eyes twinkling, his cock swelled as he thrust even deeper. Mei Mei twisted struggling to draw in breaths like she was asthmatic.


    A dense wave of thick, creamy cum began to travel upwards through his shaft, expanding his girth, foreshadowing an epic orgasm. Ryuji tightened his hold on her waist as his massive cock continued to throb savagely. The back of his eyes began to get hotter and hotter, and his rapid motions began to increase sporadically.


    Ryuji lowered his mouth onto hers, groaning into her throat as his own orgasm came rippling through. His world exploded. The first drops¡ªmilky, thick, and plentiful¡ªcame screaming through his dick, bursting into her rectum.


    Mei Mei screamed! Her anus clenched squeezing provocatively on his rippling, veiny rod drawing out his milk in intoxicating tight squeezes.


    Above her head, the headboard kept slamming against the wall, reacting to each violent thrust. Ryuji''s cock kept spilling, and spilling, and spilling¡ªfilling her asshole up, till he was literally fucking her with his own cum as lubrication.


    The slurp, squirmy sounds echoed through the air, cushioning the slapping sounds of her chubby butt cheeks slapping against his violent thrusts. Ryuji''s cock swelled and swelled as he pumped tons of raw, hot semen into the blonde woman''s anus.


    Ryuji arched his head at her, stealing a glance. Mei Mei''s face was stoic in a peaceful way.


    She had passed out.


    Heaving a heavy sigh of relief, Ryuji let go of her hair and forced himself upwards, out of her rectum.


    The sizzling sounds came, and Ryuji watched with delight as his cum spluttered out of her anus.


    Heaving in satisfaction, he inched himself out, extracting the remaining inches from her stretched anus.


    Standing at the edge of the bed dick out and fully naked, he looked down on Mei Mei''s butt-naked body sprawled out on the bed below.

 Chapter 244: Superhero

    "Alright, everyone. Thanks for tagging along. Let''s wrap it up for today."


    As most of the group began to disperse, Mimiko and Nanako hung back. Their usual playful energy seemed to be missing, and it didn''t take long for Ryuji to notice. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You two okay?" he asked, his sharp gaze flicking between them.


    Nanako hesitated, glancing at Mimiko before she nodded. "We¡­ won''t be going back with you tonight, Ryuji."


    Mimiko crossed her arms, her expression unusually serious. "We got contacted by one of Geto''s old followers. It''s nothing critical, but we have to take care of it."


    Ryuji''s face hardened slightly. "You''re sure it''s not serious?"


    Nanako gave a small, reassuring smile. "It''s fine. Don''t worry about. We''ll be careful."


    "Also, with our current power, there shouldn''t be any danger."


    He sighed. "Alright. But call me if anything feels off, got it?"


    "We will," Mimiko promised solemnly.


    As they turned to leave, Nanako glanced over her shoulder with a cheeky grin. "Don''t have too much fun without us!"


    "I''ll try," Ryuji muttered, shaking his head as he watched them go.


    ---


    "Upon reaching his street, Ryuji paused before entering his apartment, deciding to check on Sae and Sagiri instead."


    Ryuji arrived at the Izumi residence, he knocked lightly before stepping inside. Almost immediately, Sagiri''s bright voice rang out.


    "Brother Ryuji! You''re here!" she exclaimed, rushing over with an infectious smile.


    Ryuji crouched slightly to ruffle her hair. "What, did you miss me already?"


    Sagiri puffed out her cheeks, trying her best to look serious. "Of course! It''s been forever since you visited!"


    "Forever? Wasn''t I just here a few days ago?"


    "Still too long!" she declared, grabbing his hand and dragging him toward the living room.


    Inside, Sae was setting down a teapot on the table. She looked up as they entered, her cheeks tinged faintly pink. "Welcome back, Ryuji. I didn''t think we''d see you tonight."


    "Had some free time," Ryuji said casually, settling onto the couch. "Thought I''d stop by and check in."


    Sae poured him a cup of tea, her movements careful, almost hesitant. "It''s always nice having you here."


    Ryuji took a sip, letting the warmth settle in. "You should say that more often, Sae-san. Makes a guy feel wanted, you know."


    Her blush deepened, and she quickly turned her attention to refilling Sagiri''s cup. "Don''t tease me, Ryuji."


    He chuckled. "I''m not teasing. I mean it."


    "Brother Ryuji, will you stay for dinner? Mom made something really good tonight!" Sagiri chirped, looking up at him expectantly.


    Sae''s gaze flickered toward him briefly. "It''s nothing fancy, but you''re welcome to join us if you''d like."


    "How could I say no to that?" Ryuji leaned back, giving her a grin.


    ---


    Dinner turned out to be lively and full of energy. Sagiri was a nonstop chatterbox, eagerly recounting her day at school with bright eyes and animated gestures. Ryuji listened patiently, occasionally throwing in questions that made her smile even wider.


    Across the table, Sae watched the two of them with a quiet sense of warmth. Moments like these, when the house felt so alive, filled her heart in ways she couldn''t quite put into words.


    After they finished eating, Sagiri insisted on showing Ryuji her newest drawing. She darted into her room and returned moments later, proudly holding up a colorful sketch.


    "See? This is you, Brother Ryuji!" she said, pointing to the central figure.


    Ryuji examined the drawing with a chuckle. She''d drawn him with exaggerated muscles and a dramatic superhero pose. "Quite the imagination you''ve got, Sagiri-chan."


    "That''s because you''re a hero!" she declared, her tone so earnest it made Ryuji pause.


    "Thanks, Sagiri," he said softly, reaching out to ruffle her hair again.


    Sagiri eventually nodded off on the couch, her head resting against Ryuji''s arm. Sae smiled at the sight, stepping forward to gently pick her up.


    "I''ll put her to bed," she said quietly.


    Ryuji stood, stretching his arms over his head. "Guess I''ll head out, then¡ª"


    After the wild session with Mei Mei, he was a bit worn out


    "You''re staying," Sae interrupted, her voice firm.


    Ryuji blinked, slightly surprised. "I am?"


    Her cheeks flushed, but she kept her tone steady. "It''s late. I don''t want you walking home this time of night. Besides¡­" Her voice softened. "Sagiri would be upset if she woke up and you were gone."


    "Alright, if you say so."


    Sae nodded, avoiding his gaze. "There''s¡­ an extra futon in my room. You can sleep there."


    ---


    Ryuji sat cross-legged on the futon, his arms resting on his knees as he took in the space.


    Sae, meanwhile, was busy folding a blanket, her movements overly deliberate.


    "You know, you don''t have to act so formally after everything," Ryuji said, breaking the silence.


    "I''m not," she replied quickly, though her hands fumbled slightly.


    He smirked. "Sure you''re not."


    Sae sighed, finally sitting down on the edge of her bed. "It''s just¡­ I''m not used to this."


    "Used to what?"


    She hesitated, her voice barely above a whisper. "Having you here."


    "Ryuji," she started, her tone hesitant.


    "Yeah?"


    "Thank you. For everything."


    He turned his head toward her, surprised by the sudden sincerity. "You don''t have to thank me, Sae. I''m just doing what anyone would."


    She shook her head. "No. Not everyone would. You''re¡­ different."


    Then Sae moved closer to him with a sly smile.


    "As the "Hero" of Sagiri, it''s only natural to reward the "Hero" for his hard work."


    She then used her lips to tease the zipper of his trousers, tugging it down with slow, deliberate care, as her fingers deftly reached behind her to dim the lamp.

 Chapter 245: Urame?

    Ryuji left the Izumi residence early the next morning.


    As he stepped into his apartment, shutting the door behind him. The familiar silence of his space greeted him, a stark contrast to the warmth of the Izumi household he had just left. Dropping his keys onto the counter, he stretched lazily before flopping onto the couch, letting his body sink into the cushions.


    Just as he was about to close his eyes and relax, the sound of the front door opening snapped him out of his thoughts. Instantly alert, Ryuji sat up, though he relaxed when he sensed familiar presences.


    "Nanako, Mimiko," he called out, already guessing who it was.


    The two sisters walked in, their expressions slightly tense but relieved to see him. Nanako set her bag down with a sigh, while Mimiko rubbed the back of her neck, looking uneasy.


    "You''re back earlier than I expected," Ryuji said, his tone casual as he leaned back against the couch.


    Nanako was the first to speak, her voice serious. "We found out something important."


    "Oh?" Ryuji raised an eyebrow, motioning for them to sit. "Go on."


    Mimiko took a deep breath before starting. "Kenjaku and the remaining three Disaster Cursed Spirits¡ªJogo, Mahito, and Hanami¡ªhave been making moves. They''re gathering Sukuna''s fingers."


    "Figures," Ryuji replied, his tone nonchalant, though his eyes sharpened.


    "But there''s more," Nanako interjected, her expression darkening. "They''re working with someone else. A white-haired woman, dressed in a plain monk robe."


    Ryuji''s eyes narrowed, his mind immediately supplying a name. "Uraume," he said, almost to himself.


    "Uraume?" Mimiko repeated, confused.


    "You know her?"


    "Yeah, Sukuna''s subordinate," Ryuji explained, his tone calm but firm. "Loyal to him, no matter what. If she''s involved, then it''s clear they''re aiming for more than just collecting fingers. They''re likely preparing for Sukuna''s full revival."


    Nanako frowned. "Doesn''t that bother you?"


    "Not really," Ryuji admitted with a shrug. "Let them gather the fingers. Let them make their moves. If they''re stupid enough to try resurrecting Sukuna at full power, I''ll deal with him then." His smirk widened. "In fact, I''m looking forward to it."


    The sisters exchanged glances, clearly concerned. "Looking forward to it?" Mimiko echoed, her tone incredulous.


    "Yeah," Ryuji replied, his smile widening slightly. "A fully powered Sukuna is probably the only one who''ll give me a real challenge right now. Besides, it''s been a while since I''ve faced someone who can truly test me."


    "But that doesn''t mean I''m going to let them have their way. I''ll check it out eventually. If anything, I''m curious to see what Kenjaku and his little crew are planning."


    Mimiko sighed, though she couldn''t help but smile faintly. "You really are impossible, Ryuji."


    He grinned. "That''s why you like me, right?"


    Nanako rolled her eyes, but the slight pink tint to her cheeks betrayed her. "Whatever. Just don''t get yourself killed, alright?"


    "Not a chance," Ryuji said confidently.


    Before the conversation could continue, Ryuji''s phone buzzed on the table. He picked it up, glancing at the caller ID before answering.


    "Maki? What''s up?"


    Maki''s voice came through the line, steady and direct as always. "Ryuji, are you free this weekend?"


    "Depends," he replied. "What''s going on?"


    "There''s something I need your help with," she said. "It''s nothing urgent, but it''s important. Can you come over to my side?"


    Ryuji considered it for a moment before nodding. "Yeah, I can make time. What''s the deal?"


    "I''ll explain when you get here," Maki said.


    "Got it," Ryuji replied, hanging up.


    Nanako tilted her head, curious. "What''s Maki want?"


    "Not sure," Ryuji admitted, setting the phone down. "But if she''s calling me directly, it''s probably something worth checking out."


    "Do you want us to come with you?" Mimiko asked. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryuji shook his head. "Not this time. I''ll handle Maki''s thing on my own. You two keep an eye on Kenjaku''s movements for now. If anything changes, let me know immediately."


    The sisters nodded, their expressions determined.

 Chapter 246: Bond

    The heavy scent of blood and dust lingered in the air as Maki stood amidst the ruins of the abandoned warehouse. Her breathing was steady, but the faint tremble in her hands betrayed the intensity of the battle she had just endured. The fragmented remains of the special-grade cursed spirit lay scattered around her, the aftermath of her unrelenting assault. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She wiped the sweat off her brow and glanced at the twin-bladed staff in her hands, a high-grade cursed tool Gojo had procured for her. Its edges glinted ominously in the dim light, a testament to its lethality.


    "Special-grade cursed spirit¡­ huh? So weak." Maki muttered to herself. A faint smirk tugged at her lips, though it didn''t reach her eyes. The battle was brutal, but it had solidified what she already knew: she had the strength of a special-grade sorcerer, even if the higher-ups hadn''t officially recognized her yet. Titles were meaningless to her.


    Her mind drifted to Mai, her twin sister. Maki knew she couldn''t delay this any longer. It was time to confront her sister, to try and mend what had been broken. She had promised herself to protect Mai, no matter the cost.


    ---


    The following day, Maki stood at the entrance of Kyoto Jujutsu High, the sunlight glinting off her glasses.


    She found Mai at the training field, casually leaning against the railing with her arms crossed. The younger twin''s sharp eyes narrowed as Maki approached, her expression unreadable.


    "What are you doing here?" Mai''s voice was clipped, tinged with annoyance.


    "I''m here to see you," Maki replied, her tone steady but carrying a softness that Mai wasn''t used to.


    Mai snorted, pushing off the railing. "What for? To gloat about how much stronger you''ve gotten? Or are you here to play the concerned sister now?"


    Maki ignored the barb, her green eyes locking onto Mai''s. "I came to talk. I want you to come with me."


    Mai raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms again. "Come with you? Where? Back to Tokyo? Don''t tell me you want me to join your little rebellion now."


    "Mai," Maki said, her voice firm but not harsh, "I''ve found someone who can help us. He can break the curse."


    Mai''s expression hardened, her jaw tightening. "Don''t start with that nonsense. You''re always full of excuses, Maki. You''ve always been a liar."


    Maki''s heart clenched at the accusation but remained composed. "I''m not lying. I''ve already broken free from it, Mai. I''ve become stronger because of him."


    Mai scoffed, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Stronger, huh? And now you think you''re better than me? Even if you''ve gotten stronger, you''ll never beat me."


    Maki frowned, her patience thinning. "If you really think that, why don''t we settle it here? Let''s see how far you''ve come."


    The air crackled with tension as the two sisters squared off in the center of the training field. Mai''s hand hovered over her pistol, her cursed technique ready to activate. Maki, on the other hand, stood unarmed, her confidence unshaken.


    Mai made the first move, firing a cursed bullet with deadly accuracy. The sound of the shot echoed across the field, but Maki moved faster than the eye could follow, sidestepping effortlessly.


    "What?!" Mai''s eyes widened as Maki closed the distance in an instant.


    Before Mai could react, Maki grabbed her wrist, disarming her with a single fluid motion. In one swift movement, she flipped Mai onto the ground, pinning her with ease. The fight was over in seconds.


    Mai struggled beneath her sister''s grip, tears of frustration welling up in her eyes. "Why¡­?" she whispered, her voice cracking. "Why did you leave me, Maki? Why didn''t you stay? We could''ve fallen into that hole together. At least then, I wouldn''t have been alone¡­"


    Maki froze, her chest tightening as Mai''s words pierced through her. She released her grip, her hands trembling. "Mai¡­"


    Tears streamed down Mai''s cheeks as she glared up at her sister. "You don''t understand what it was like! You left me behind to face all their scorn, all their hatred! You abandoned me!"


    "I know," Maki said, her voice breaking. "I know I did. And I''ve regretted it every day since." She pulled Mai into a tight embrace, her own tears falling freely now. "I''m sorry, Mai. I''m so sorry."


    For a moment, Mai resisted, her body stiff and unyielding. But then, slowly, she relaxed, her sobs muffled against Maki''s shoulder.


    "You idiot," Mai muttered, her voice trembling. "You always act so strong, like you don''t need anyone¡­ but you''re just as stupid as I am."


    Maki laughed softly through her tears. "Yeah. I guess I am."


    After a while, Mai pulled away, wiping her tears with the back of her hand. She gave Maki a sharp look, though her cheeks were flushed with embarrassment. "Don''t think this means I forgive you completely," she said, pouting.


    Maki chuckled, standing up and offering Mai a hand. "I wouldn''t dream of it."


    Mai took her hand reluctantly, brushing the dust off her clothes. "For what it''s worth," she said quietly, "I''ve always known how physically gifted you are. I''m glad you''ve gotten even stronger."


    Maki blinked in surprise, a faint smile tugging at her lips. "Thanks, Mai."


    Mai sighed, crossing her arms. "I''ll leave the Zenin clan. I''m done with them. I won''t even bother packing my stuff. I''m sure Father will be thrilled that he''s finally gotten rid of me too."


    Maki''s expression darkened, her voice turning icy. "If the Zenin clan tries anything, I won''t hesitate to wipe them out." She smiled coldly, her eyes gleaming with dangerous intent. "In fact, I think I''ll pay them a visit after this. A nice little chat to remind them who they''re dealing with."


    Mai snorted, trying to hide her unease. "You''re terrifying, you know that?"


    Maki shrugged. "They deserve it."


    As the two sisters made their way back to the main building. Mai turned to Maki, her voice uncharacteristically soft. "Help me transfer to Tokyo Jujutsu High. I''ll stay with you for now, so you should be grateful."


    Maki blinked, caught off guard by the sudden request. But then, a warm smile spread across her face. "Yeah."


    As they walked, Maki explained the twin curse in more detail, telling Mai about Ryuji and how he could fix it. Mai listened quietly, her usual sarcasm absent for once.


    By the time they reached the administration office to start Mai''s transfer process, Maki had already pulled out her phone. She dialed Ryuji''s number, holding it to her ear as it rang.


    "Ryuji," she said when he picked up. "There''s something I need your help with." "It''s nothing urgent, but it''s important. Can you come over to my side?"

 Chapter 247: Sever

    The Zenin clan compound stood as an imposing monument to tradition, power, and arrogance. For years, it had been a place of scorn and pain for Maki. Today, however, as she strode through the gates, her head held high and her twin-bladed cursed tool strapped to her back, it felt different.


    The guards at the entrance didn''t dare stop her. They recognized her immediately, but the look in her eyes sent shivers down their spines. There was no hesitation, no doubt. Only cold, unyielding resolve.


    Maki had come here for one thing: to sever all ties with this wretched place and to remind the Zenin clan exactly who she was now.


    Maki made her way to the central courtyard, where several of the clan''s key members were gathered. Her father, Zenin Ogi, stood at the forefront, his arms crossed as he glared at her with open contempt. Beside him were Nobuaki, Jinichi, and two other family members: Ranta and Chojuro.


    The air was thick with hostility as Ogi stepped forward, his face twisted with disdain. "Maki," he spat, his voice dripping with venom. "You dare return here after all these years? After tarnishing this family''s name and walking away like a coward?"


    Maki''s gaze was steady, unflinching. "I didn''t come to argue, Father," she said coldly. "I''m here to let you know that Mai and I are done with this family. We owe you nothing, and from this day forward, the Zenin name means nothing to us."


    "Done with this family?" Ogi sneered. "You think you can just walk away? You, a stain on my life and this clan, dare to act so high and mighty?" He unsheathed his blade, the air around it rippling with heat. His cursed technique, Blazing Courage, activated, flames igniting along the edge of his sword.


    "I should have gotten rid of you years ago," Ogi snarled, taking an aggressive stance. "But I''ll correct that mistake now. You''ve defiled the Zenin bloodline long enough."


    Maki''s expression remained calm, but her grip on her twin-bladed staff tightened. The sight of her father, her own flesh and blood, so eager to kill her didn''t ignite fear. It ignited fury.


    "You''re pathetic," she said, her voice icy. "You think I''ll just stand here and let you kill me because I was born into this family? If you couldn''t get rid of me before, you definitely can''t now."


    With a roar, Ogi lunged at her, his flaming blade slashing through the air with blistering speed. The flames crackled and surged, the heat alone scorching the ground beneath them.  sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Maki didn''t flinch. She sidestepped the attack with ease, her movements impossibly fast. The next instant, her twin blades clashed with his, extinguishing the flames with sheer force. Sparks flew as the two clashed again and again, their strikes reverberating through the courtyard.


    Ogi''s face twisted in frustration. "You¡­ You''ve gotten stronger!"


    Maki smirked. "Stronger than you''ll ever be."


    With a swift motion, she parried his blade and countered with a devastating kick to his chest, sending him sprawling backward. Before Ogi could recover, Maki closed the distance, her blade poised to strike.


    "Goodbye, Father," she said coldly.


    "Swishhh"


    The sound of her blade slicing through flesh. Ogi fell to the ground, his flaming sword extinguished, his eyes wide with disbelief as blood pooled beneath him.


    For a moment, Maki stood over him, her chest rising and falling with measured breaths. Seeing her father try to kill her had unleashed a storm of emotions, but now that it was over, she felt¡­ calm.


    The others stared in stunned silence, their disbelief palpable.


    Ranta broke the silence, his voice sharp. "We can''t let her walk out of here alive! Nobuaki, now''s the time, eliminate her before it''s too late!"


    Before Maki could react, Ranta activated his Paralyzing Gaze Technique, his eyes locking onto hers. A wave of oppressive energy washed over her, freezing her in place. At the same time, Chojuro stepped forward, his hands glowing as he summoned his Earth Arms Technique. Massive, rock-like hands erupted from the ground, reaching out to crush Maki with a surprise attack.


    "Die!" Chojuro shouted, his voice filled with desperation.


    For a moment, it seemed like they had her. The stone hands closed in, and Maki''s body remained immobile under the weight of Ranta''s technique.


    But then, a sudden surge of power erupted from her. Maki''s muscles tensed as she broke free from the paralysis with sheer brute force, shattering the constraints as though they were nothing.


    "What?!" Ranta''s eyes widened in horror.


    Maki moved like lightning. Before Chojuro could react, she was behind him, delivering a crushing blow to his stomach that sent him flying across the courtyard. Ranta tried to retreat, but Maki was faster. In a single, fluid motion, she knocked him out cold with the flat of her blade.


    Nobuaki, who had been observing the chaos, didn''t even have a chance to intervene. Maki''s cold gaze swept over him, and in that instant, he realized he was no match for her.


    As the dust settled, the courtyard was littered with the unconscious bodies of the Zenin clan members who had dared to oppose her. Maki stood in the center, her breathing steady, her blades still in her hands.


    It was then that Naobito Zenin, the clan head, strolled into the courtyard. He was nonchalantly sipping from a flask, his demeanor relaxed despite the chaos around him.


    "Well, well," Naobito drawled, his voice lazy. "You''ve been busy, haven''t you, Maki?"


    She turned to him, her expression unreadable. "If you''re here to fight me too, I suggest you think twice. I''m not in the mood."


    Naobito chuckled, raising his hands in mock surrender. "Relax. I''m not here to fight. In fact¡­" He glanced at Ogi''s lifeless body and the carnage around them. "I''d say you''ve done me a favor. That vermin Ogi was always a nuisance."


    Maki narrowed her eyes. "Then why are you here?"


    Naobito sighed, taking another swig of booze. "The Zenin family may be a sinking ship, but I still have a duty to uphold, especially with the state of the sorcery world right now. But don''t get me wrong, I couldn''t care less about this family''s ''legacy.'' I''m only asking for your understanding¡­ nothing more."


    Maki snorted, her lips curling into a smirk. "Understanding? You must be joking. Mai and I have nothing to do with the Zenin clan anymore. Whatever happens to this place, it''s not our problem."


    With that, she turned on her heel, walking away without waiting for his response.


    Naobito watched her leave, a faint smile playing on his lips. "Stubborn as ever," he muttered to himself. With a yawn, he waved over a few servants. "Clean up this mess, will you?"


    He took another long sip from his flask and resumed drinking as though nothing had happened.

 Chapter 248: Potential Woman

    The soft chime of the doorbell echoed through Maki''s apartment. She opened the door to find Ryuji standing there, his posture relaxed, a faint smile tugging at his lips.


    "Yo," he greeted casually, stepping inside without waiting for an invitation.


    Maki stepped aside to let him in, closing the door behind him. As Ryuji moved into the living room, his eyes landed on Mai, who sat stiffly on a chair, arms crossed over her chest. Her blank expression betrayed no emotion, but the tension in her posture radiated defiance. She was clearly trying her best to look tough and unbothered.


    "So that''s why you called me," Ryuji said, glancing back at Maki with a knowing look.


    Maki fidgeted under his gaze, avoiding eye contact. She glanced off to the side and muttered, "Yeah."


    Ryuji''s faint smile grew into a soft chuckle, which only deepened Maki''s discomfort. Forcing herself to meet his gaze, she gestured toward Mai.


    "This is Mai, my twin sister," she said, her tone firm but tinged with hesitation.


    Ryuji nodded, still smiling. "I could tell from the resemblance."


    Mai snorted softly but said nothing, her tough exterior firmly in place.


    Maki sighed, already exasperated by her sister''s attitude. "Please don''t mind her," she said apologetically, glancing at Ryuji.


    He, however, seemed unfazed. Another chuckle escaped him as he leaned back in his chair. "Don''t worry," he said casually. "It''s fine."


    Though he didn''t say it aloud, Ryuji found Mai''s tough act amusing. He could see right through her but decided to let it slide for now.


    Once the initial awkwardness passed, Maki began explaining what had happened over the past few days. She recounted how she had convinced Mai to leave the Zenin clan and described the confrontation at the compound in detail. She told him about her battle with Ogi, her father, and how she had coldly declared their departure from the family. Her voice was steady and confident, the voice of someone who had fought for and earned her freedom.


    Ryuji listened attentively, nodding occasionally. When she finished, he met her gaze with quiet approval. "You did well, Maki. Really well," he said simply. "And don''t worry, if the Zenin family tries anything, you''ve got my full support."


    A rare, genuine smile crossed Maki''s face. It wasn''t often she let her guard down, but Ryuji had a way of making her feel safe¡ªlike she didn''t have to carry everything on her shoulders alone.


    Meanwhile, Mai, who had remained silent up until now, felt strangely out of place. Watching Maki and Ryuji talk so naturally, she couldn''t help but feel like an outsider intruding on a private moment. She shifted uncomfortably in her chair, her gaze flickering between them.


    Ryuji noticed immediately. "So, what about her?" he asked, tilting his head toward Mai.


    Maki hesitated, her voice softening. "If it''s not too much¡­ could you liberate her from the curse too?"


    Ryuji''s expression didn''t change. He leaned back slightly, crossing one leg over the other as he studied Mai for a moment. Then, his lips curled into a faint smile.


    "You''re mine," he said calmly, as though it were the most natural thing in the world. "So it''s only natural that I take care of your sister too."


    Maki''s eyes widened slightly at his words, and a faint blush crept onto her cheeks. Meanwhile, Mai clicked her tongue, muttering, "Tch," as she looked away, trying to hide her reaction.


    Ryuji motioned for Mai to come closer. "Come here."


    Mai froze, her tough-girl fa?ade cracking just a little. She glanced at Maki, who gave her an encouraging nod. Though doubt lingered¡ªabout Ryuji, about the curse, about everything¡ªshe decided to trust her sister. Without a word, she stood and walked over to where Ryuji sat, stopping just in front of him.


    Ryuji reached out and placed a hand on her head, his touch gentle but firm. Mai stiffened slightly, but she didn''t pull away.


    A moment later, he withdrew his hand. "It''s done," he said simply, leaning back as though nothing had happened.


    Mai blinked, her voice laced with disbelief. "That''s it? Are you sure?" she asked, narrowing her eyes. "It happened so fast."


    Before Ryuji could respond, Mai suddenly staggered, clutching her chest as a surge of cursed energy coursed through her. The air around her grew heavy, charged with raw power.


    Maki''s eyes widened as she felt the shift in Mai''s aura. It was like night and day. In an instant, Mai''s cursed energy had transformed from a barely noticeable trickle to a raging torrent.


    Mai gasped, her hands trembling as she tried to process what was happening. The cursed energy flowing through her was overwhelming yet exhilarating.


    "I¡­" Mai whispered, her voice shaking. "I can feel it. The energy¡­"


    Ryuji''s faint smile remained as he explained, his tone calm. "It''s the opposite of what happened with you, Maki. When I used Idle Transfiguration on you, your cursed energy vanished completely, amplifying your physical abilities. But for Mai¡­" He gestured toward her. "Her cursed energy has been unlocked, pushed to its natural potential."


    Maki stared in astonishment. The cursed energy emanating from Mai was enormous, easily pushing her from Grade 3 to Grade 1, and nearly brushing the edge of Special Grade territory.


    Mai, meanwhile, was still trying to comprehend the transformation. For as long as she could remember, she had been held back by her pitifully low reserves of cursed energy, a limitation that made her cursed technique almost useless in combat.


    This glaring deficiency had shaped her entire life. It was the reason she turned to marksmanship, honing her skills with a gun to compensate for what her cursed energy lacked. She knew her limitations and had worked tirelessly to make the most of her meager resources, forcing her Construction cursed technique into a supportive role.


    But the Construction was not a technique meant to be limited. Mai had always known that deep down. Her cursed technique had one of the highest potential ceilings among all Zenin clan members, a fact she had buried beneath years of frustration and resentment. The cost of activating it, a toll directly on her cursed energy and life force had made it impossible for her to fully explore its true power. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even so, in the canon, she had proven what it was truly capable of. In the end, she had sacrificed herself to craft a cursed tool for Maki, pouring every ounce of her energy and her life into that final act of defiance against their oppressive family. That was the ultimate expression of Construction''s potential: creating something extraordinary, even at the cost of everything.

 Chapter 249: Can I have your number?

    After recovering from the initial shock of her newfound strength, Mai took a moment to test her abilities. Focusing intently, she extended her hand and allowed her cursed energy to flow naturally, visualizing a familiar shape. A second later, a small cursed object materialized in her palm¡ªa perfectly crafted cursed bullet.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief as she turned the bullet over, inspecting its precise shape. There wasn''t even a hint of strain on her body, a stark contrast to her previous attempts at using her Construction technique. In the past, every bullet she created had cost her dearly, draining her life force and leaving her breathless. But now, the process felt almost effortless. In fact, she had a strange sense that she could produce a thousand more bullets without breaking a sweat.


    Testing her theory, she created another, then another. Each bullet was as perfect as the first, and yet she felt no fatigue. The realization hit her all at once¡ªthis was freedom. True freedom from the curse that had shackled her for so long.


    Mai looked up at Ryuji, her expression softening as gratitude welled up inside her. "Thank you, Ryuji," she said earnestly, her voice carrying an unfamiliar gentleness. "I can''t express how much this means to me."


    Ryuji leaned back casually, his posture as relaxed as ever. He shrugged, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "It''s a small matter," he replied nonchalantly. Then, with a glance toward Maki, he added, "As long as Maki is happy, that''s all that matters to me."


    Mai froze for a moment, her gratitude dimming slightly as a flicker of jealousy sparked within her. Her lips tightened into a thin line, but she quickly suppressed the feeling.


    "You''ll need to work on practicing your cursed technique," Ryuji said, his tone turning more instructive. "This power you''ve unlocked will only reach its full potential with practice and creativity."


    Before Mai could respond, Ryuji raised his hand, channeling his overwhelming cursed energy. Mai and Maki watched closely as an intricate construct began to take shape. It started with the outline of a long barrel, followed by the body of the weapon, each detail coming together with precision. Within moments, a fully crafted sniper rifle materialized in his hands.


    But Ryuji wasn''t done. With a subtle infusion of cursed energy, the rifle began to radiate a faint glow. He had imbued the weapon with a cursed technique of sure-hit, ensuring that every shot fired would strike its target with unerring accuracy.


    Mai stared, dumbfounded. "Wait¡­ you have the same ability as me?" she asked, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    Ryuji handed her the rifle, his expression calm. "Cursed Construct," he explained simply. "I used an ability that works the same as your cursed technique." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Maki didn''t seem particularly surprised by this revelation. She had long since grown accustomed to seeing Ryuji use abilities he had supposedly copied from others. But for Mai, it was a shocking and humbling moment.


    "Take it," Ryuji said, extending the rifle toward her. "I know you''ll make good use of it."


    Mai hesitated, her hand hovering near the weapon. She had never been one to accept charity, especially from someone she barely knew. But the craftsmanship of the rifle was undeniable, and she couldn''t deny the temptation to wield such an exceptional cursed tool.


    As if sensing her reluctance, Ryuji added, "But don''t rely on it too much. You''ll need to train in close combat with Maki, and more importantly, learn to create objects under high-pressure conditions. That''s the only way to master your technique."


    Mai bit her lip, torn between her pride and her gratitude. Before she could make a decision, Maki stepped forward, her voice firm yet reassuring. "Don''t worry about it, Mai," she said. "Compared to what Ryuji''s already done for us, this is nothing."


    Hearing her sister''s words eased Mai''s internal struggle. With a quiet nod, she finally accepted the rifle, her fingers brushing against its cold, smooth surface.


    "Thank you," Mai said softly, her voice barely audible. A single tear slipped down her cheek as she spoke, though she wiped it away quickly, unwilling to show any more vulnerability than she already had.


    Ryuji''s response was simple, yet somehow reassuring. "It''s alright," he said, his tone calm and steady.


    The moment was undeniably touching, though it was clear that Mai''s thoughts had already begun drifting elsewhere. As she cradled the rifle in her hands, her mind raced with possibilities. For the first time in years, she felt truly empowered¡ªfree from the limitations that had always defined her. But amidst her gratitude, a more personal ambition began to take shape.


    A sly smile tugged at the corner of her lips as she glanced at Ryuji. He''s strong. Really strong.


    Mai had always been drawn to power. It was why she had once hung around someone like Aoi Todo, a fellow powerhouse who commanded attention and respect. She had always been the type to bully the weak and worship the strong¡ªa classic example of someone who valued dominance above all else.


    And now, standing before her was Ryuji, a man who had effortlessly broken her curse, handed her a cursed tool of unparalleled quality, and demonstrated a mastery of the same technique she had only just begun to explore. How could she not be intrigued?


    "Hey, Ryuji," Mai said, her tone suddenly lighter, almost cheerful. "Can I have your number?"


    Maki raised an eyebrow at the question, her expression a mix of curiosity and mild annoyance. However, she chose not to comment, merely watching the exchange in silence.


    Ryuji, for his part, seemed entirely unfazed. "Why not," he replied with a casual shrug.

 Chapter 250: Way Forward?

    Mai passed her phone to Ryuji, her fingers brushing against his hand briefly as she handed it over. A sly smile played on her lips as she watched him enter his number, her head tilted slightly in a teasing manner. There was a casual confidence in the way he tapped at the screen, completely unfazed by her subtle flirtation.


    "Thanks," Mai said smoothly, reclaiming her phone. Her tone was light, but the gleam in her eyes betrayed her amusement.


    From the side, Maki observed the exchange silently. Her sharp eyes flicked between her sister and Ryuji, but she ultimately chose to remain quiet, simply raising an eyebrow at Mai''s antics.


    "Ryuji, why don''t you stay over for dinner?" Maki suggested, her tone calm and practical.


    Ryuji glanced at her briefly before nodding with an easy smile. "Sure, why not?"


    ---


    An hour later, the three of them sat around the dining table, the warm, comforting aroma of freshly prepared food filling the air. The meal was modest but made with care, simple dishes that spoke of a homely touch.


    Maki sat at the head of the table, her posture disciplined and straight, a stark contrast to Mai''s more relaxed demeanor as she lounged in her chair. Ryuji, ever casual, leaned back slightly as he ate, chopsticks in hand. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Midway through the meal, Ryuji paused, his chopsticks hovering in mid-air. "So, what''s the current state of things with the cursed spirits?"


    Maki set her bowl down and folded her arms, her expression hardening. "It''s still bad," she replied bluntly. "Countless special-grade cursed spirits are spawning all over, and they''re getting stronger. Worse, they''re more aggressive than ever."


    Ryuji nodded, leaning forward slightly. "And the new generation cursed spirits? Any changes there?"


    "They''re as dangerous as always," Maki said, her tone carrying a tinge of frustration. "But the problem isn''t just their strength¡ªit''s their unpredictability. Some of them are smarter than anything we''ve faced before. They''re organizing, adapting. It''s like they''re evolving."


    Maki''s frustration deepened as she continued. "And those cursed livestreams didn''t help. If anything, they''ve made things worse. Instead of uniting people, they''ve created more resentment. Some ordinary people are jealous of Jujutsu Sorcerers, claiming we''re ''hoarding power'' because we can see and fight cursed spirits. It''s ridiculous."


    Her voice dropped into a bitter tone. "Public opinion is split. Some people think we''re heroes; others blame us for the existence of cursed spirits in the first place."


    Ryuji listened quietly, his expression unreadable. He had expected this. Humanity''s capacity for resentment, even toward their protectors, was nothing new.


    "And what about the higher-ups?" he asked, his voice tinged with dry amusement. "Are they actually doing anything useful for a change?"


    "Gojo mentioned something the other day," Maki said, picking up her chopsticks again. "Apparently, there''s going to be a meeting between the higher-ups of Jujutsu High and Jujutsu Headquarters to discuss the way forward."


    Ryuji chuckled softly, shaking his head. "The way forward? You mean those ''rotten oranges,'' as Gojo likes to call them, are pretending to care about the future? All they care about is protecting their power and suppressing anyone who threatens it. If anything, they''re probably hoping Gojo dies in battle so they don''t have to deal with him anymore. It''s pathetic."


    Maki sighed heavily, rubbing her temples. "Those pieces of trash," she muttered under her breath, clearly sharing his disdain.


    Ryuji smirked, shaking his head. "Let''s move on from the topic of those rotten oranges. No point wasting energy on them." His gaze shifted to Mai, who had been quietly observing the exchange. "So, what''s the next step for you?"


    Mai blinked at the sudden shift in attention but recovered quickly, straightening her posture. "Next step?" she echoed, feigning thoughtfulness. "Well, I''m still waiting for my transfer request to Tokyo Jujutsu High to go through. Until then, I''ll just be lounging around here and testing the limits of my abilities."


    Ryuji nodded approvingly. "Good enough," he said simply, his tone casual.


    The conversation lightened after that. Maki talked briefly about her rigorous training regimens, while Mai joked about using her cursed construct technique to make chores easier. Ryuji listened with a faint smile, occasionally chiming in, but for the most part, he let the sisters take the lead.


    By the time dinner was over, the moon was high in the sky, its soft glow filtering through the large windows. The table had been cleared, and the dishes were neatly stacked in the kitchen.


    Maki glanced at the clock on the wall and leaned back in her chair. "It''s late," she remarked. Turning to Ryuji, she added, "Why don''t you stay the night?"


    Mai arched an eyebrow, clearly surprised by her sister''s suggestion, though she didn''t comment. Instead, she turned her attention to Ryuji, her expression curious.


    "I''d be happy to," Ryuji replied, a slight grin playing on his lips.

 Chapter 251: Open

    Maki gave a small nod. "Good. We''ve got a guest room."


    She paused briefly, her mind wandering for just a moment. A small part of her had wanted to invite Ryuji to stay with her instead, but she dismissed the thought almost immediately. With Mai around, it wasn''t worth the inevitable teasing.


    Her hesitation didn''t escape Mai''s notice. Seizing the opportunity, Mai turned to Ryuji with a mischievous gleam in her eye. "Or you could just stay in my room," she suggested, her tone casual but dripping with teasing intent.


    Maki''s sharp eyes immediately darted toward her sister. "Don''t listen to her ramblings," she snapped, her tone firm and unyielding.


    Mai, far from being deterred, let out a soft laugh, clearly enjoying her sister''s reaction. "Relax, I''m just kidding," she said lightly, though the sly grin on her face suggested otherwise.


    Ryuji seemed entirely unbothered by the exchange. His calm demeanor only served to amuse Mai further, while Maki seemed determined to ignore her sister''s antics altogether.


    "Follow me," Maki said briskly, motioning for Ryuji to come along. "Let me take you to the guest room."


    Without a word, Ryuji fell into step behind her. Mai, meanwhile, stayed behind, resting her elbows on the table and propping her face in her hands. Her amused gaze followed the pair as they disappeared down the hallway, her thoughts likely filled with further mischief.


    The guest room was simple but neat, with minimal decorations and clean bedding. Maki opened the door and stepped aside, letting Ryuji enter first.


    "This''ll do," Ryuji remarked, glancing around the room. The space was unassuming, but it had everything he needed¡ªa bed, a small desk, and a wardrobe tucked neatly into the corner.


    Once inside, he turned to Maki. "I want to freshen up."


    Maki nodded. "Go ahead," she said, glancing briefly around the room. "I''ll tidy up a few things before you get back."


    But before she could make a move, Ryuji began undressing right in front of her.


    It was so sudden and so casual that Maki froze for a moment, caught completely off guard. Her eyes widened slightly as her gaze instinctively flickered to his little brother, then quickly darted away.


    She was flustered, though she did her best to maintain her composure. Ryuji, on the other hand, seemed entirely unaffected, continuing to remove his clothes with the same nonchalant ease he carried in everything he did.


    "I''ll be back in a bit," he said, his tone calm, as if he hadn''t just stripped down in front of her. With that, he grabbed a towel and headed toward the bathroom, leaving Maki alone in the guest room.


    The door clicked shut behind him, and the silence that followed was almost deafening. Maki stood there, rooted to the spot, her mind racing.


    She shook her head quickly, trying to dispel the thoughts that were now running wild.


    Taking a deep breath, Maki forced herself to focus. Her eyes scanned the room, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªthat could distract her. Spotting a slight wrinkle in the bedspread, she walked over and smoothed it out, her movements sharp and precise.


    ---


    Ryuji stepped out of the bathroom, his hair still damp from the shower. A towel hung loosely around his neck as he lazily rubbed his hair, his movements unhurried. The warm bath had left him refreshed. He immediately noticed Maki standing by the bed. She was smoothing the bedsheets, her hands moving mechanically over the fabric. Her focus seemed elsewhere. A wicked grin spread across his face as an idea formed in his mind. Silently, he began moving toward her.


    The room was quiet, save for the faint rustle of fabric. Maki didn''t hear Ryuji''s approach, suddenly she felt a hand come down hard on her plump ass, fingers digging into the soft flesh with a possessive grip that made her gasp, a sharp, involuntary sound that escaped her lips.


    "Heiahhnn~" Her body jerked, but Ryuji was already pulling her back, his other arm snaking around her waist, locking her in place.


    Ryuji''s mouth crashed down on hers, his tongue forcing its way past her lips, rolling over hers with a ferocity that left her dizzy. Maki''s hands flailed for a moment, then clung to his shoulders as the kiss deepened, her body melting against his.


    Ryuji''s hands were everywhere, one still gripping her ass, kneading the flesh, the other sliding up her side, fingers brushing the underside of her breast.


    Aghhn~ Aghhn~


    Maki''s breath came in ragged gasps, her head falling back as Ryuji''s hands moved to her hips, lifting her skirts. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryuji''s fingers found the waistband of her panties, tugging them aside, Just as Ryuji''s hand moved between her legs, his fingers brushing against her wetness, the door slammed open.

 Chapter 252: Her Plan

    ¡¤UMJS: JanShareThe door to the guest room swung open, revealing Mai.


    "Oops, I didn''t mean to intrude," Mai said, her voice light and tinged with mock innocence. She stepped into the room, her eyes immediately scanning the scene. Her gaze lingered briefly on Maki, who stood stiffly by the bed, and then shifted to Ryuji, who stood a few steps behind her.


    "I just wanted to check on Ryuji since you guys were taking an awful amount of time to check out the room," Mai continued, her tone laced with playful insinuation. A sly smile played on her lips as she added, "I''m glad everything''s alright."


    Maki let out an annoyed tch and turned to glare at her sister. "Everything is fine, as you can see," she said, her voice sharper than usual, the irritation clear in her tone.


    "Is that so?" Mai replied, her expression completely unbothered by Maki''s annoyance. She took a step further into the room, her smile widening as she glanced between the two of them. "Then we''d better excuse Ryuji so he can have a good night''s rest."


    Without waiting for a response, she grabbed Maki by the arm, her grip firm despite the seemingly casual gesture. "Come on," Mai said smoothly, dragging her sister toward the door with surprising ease. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Maki, clearly annoyed, shot a sharp look over her shoulder but didn''t resist.


    "Good night, Ryuji," Mai called out over her shoulder as they left the room. She punctuated her farewell with a wink, the gesture exaggerated enough to make her intent clear.


    Ryuji watched the entire scene unfold an amused chuckle escaping his lips "Good night," he replied.


    The room fell quiet again, the earlier tension evaporating as quickly as it had appeared. Ryuji exhaled softly, running a hand through his damp hair as he moved toward the bed. Tossing the towel onto a nearby chair, he lay down, letting the softness of the mattress envelop him.


    ---


    Later that night.


    Ryuji heard the soft creak of his door. Without opening his eyes, he sensed Mai''s cursed energy. She slipped onto his bed.


    "Are you asleep?" she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    "What do you think?" Ryuji replied, his tone flat, betraying no hint of sleep. "So this was your plan while dragging Maki away?"


    "All is fair in the game of love," she retorted, a hint of defiance in her tone.


    "Is that so? Then come closer." He motioned with a lazy flick of his wrist.


    Mai hesitated for a moment, then moved closer. In one swift motion, Ryuji''s hands snaked around her thin waist, pulling her roughly against him. He then pinned her to the bed, his weight pressing her into the mattress.


    Mai looked at him nervously, her eyes wide, a flicker of apprehension in their depths.


    With a sharp tug, Ryuji pulled her shirt off, the fabric ripping slightly.


    Hieckmmn~


    A short, involuntary moan escaped her lips, a sound that she immediately tried to stifle, her hand flying to cover her mouth.


    "Shhh." "You wouldn''t want Maki to hear you, would you? Though I personally wouldn''t mind." A sly smile played on his lips.


    He began kissing her, his lips tracing a path down her neck, then lower, his tongue flicking out to taste her skin. His attention was soon drawn to her plump breasts. The feel of his tongue on her nipple sent shivers through her, each touch eliciting a shudder.


    Ryuji continued his descent, kissing her all the way down to her belly button. With a sharp tug, he pulled down the waistband of her shorts, revealing her glistening, tight pussy.


    "No panties?" Ryuji asked, a cheeky grin spreading across his face. "Looks like you were prepared."


    Mai turned her head away, avoiding eye contact, a blush creeping up her neck.


    "Thanks for the snack regardless," Ryuji said, before diving into her garden.


    "Hmmph~ Hmmph~"


    Mai gasped as his tongue found its mark. She placed her hands on Ryuji''s head, her fingers digging into his hair, urging him to go faster.


    "Ahnn~ Aghhnnn~" she moaned, her body beginning to writhe beneath him. Her thighs tightened around his head, trapping him there, while her whole body trembled. Her moans were muffled by her hand pressed against her mouth.


    "AaAghhhh~ Mphhhf~"


    Mai screamed, her back arching in a violent spasm as an explosive orgasm ripped through her. Ryuji clamped his hand over her mouth, silencing her cries.


    "Ryujiii~" she whimpered, her voice still trembling with the aftershocks of her climax.


    Ryuji pulled out his cock, slapping it against her sopping wet cunt, teasing her lower lips and clit.


    "Don''t worry, it''s going to be alright," he reassured her. He lifted one of her legs and placed it over his shoulder, exposing her even more. He teased her slit with the tip of his cock. Then, he leaned down to kiss her deeply, his tongue plunging into her mouth as he simultaneously thrust into her tight pussy.


    "Hummphhff~" A muffled, painful moan escaped her lips, swallowed by his kiss. He held her firmly in place.

 Chapter 253: Soft

    Pulling away from the kiss, Mai''s eyes remained tightly closed, her mouth agape and lips quivering, her pale face contorted in a mask of painful pleasure.


    Quietly Ryuji thrust forward again, parting the folds of her pussy forcefully ripping her inner walls apart, and feeling as his veiny dick split her insides, breaking the skin of her flesh apart.


    Aghrnnnn~ Aghrnnnn~


    As expected, a burst of high pitched screams forked out of her throat. Her hips began to slide away from him, slowly backing away. Right above her head, her hands fought to escape his tight grip. The white crown of hair on her head shook frantically from side to side- begging him for a short reprieve.


    But Ryuji merely grunted, and tightened his grasp on her tiny wrists. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the dark room, Mai nearly took off from the bed.


    She howled into the open air with a mournful note, squealing directly into Ryuji'' ear.


    She clearly didn''t care whether Maki heard them anymore.


    Dick throbbing with excitement, Ryuji''s eyes flashed at the sound of her sleek sound of her wail. Then his balls slapped against her butt as he rammed the last couple of inches into her pussy.


    Mai''s eyes flared open as she jerked her head forward violently snatching in a gust of air, before exhaling in a burst of whimpers and gasps.


    Pulling all the way out, the first real stroke finally came.


    With frantic vigor, Ryuji slammed into her tight pussy and felt his knees buckle beneath him. He pulled out again and slid it in with the second stroke gliding through her soft wetness, and feeling the mind numbing effect of her tight walls clamping around the tightness of his cock.


    Picking up his pace, he dug his hand into her thigh, and parted the thick folds of her fat pussy, thrusting and riding the electric currents that blasted through the length of his manhood.


    His dick throbbed with each violent thrust mercilessly splitting her insides leaving her jostling up and down under the impact of his heavy thrusts.


    Slurp-slurp sounds, coddled with frantic breathing filled the room.


    The bed creaked noisily with each deep thrust. Ryuji''s dick began pulse wildly splitting Mai''s insides.


    As for Mai her eyes which were previously closed, were bulging in her sockets. Mouth hanging open, and breaths droning in a steady hum, she stared wide eyed at Ryuji''s figure in the darkness as he heaved on top of her. She heard the deep groans from his voice, and it filled her with a rushing sensation.


    As his dick tore in and out of her tight pussy, she clenched and clenched her pussy walls involuntarily. At this point despite the slicing pain, she didn''t want him to stop. Slowly, it began to ebb and gradually became part of the experience.


    Suddenly, Ryuji let go of her thigh.


    As he leg collapsed, his hand slithered upwards, in the dark traveling stealthily from her thigh to her hip. His hand slid across her flat stomach leaving goosebumps all over her flesh as he curled his hands around her jiggling tits.


    Ryuji squeezed forcing a fresh gasp out of Mai''s mouth


    He squeezed again, harder again, skillfully twirling his thumb around her stiff nipple. They both groaned as one and Ryuji picked up the pace gripping her tit, and squeezing even harder, he fucked her even harder, feeling the soft flesh fill his hand completely.


    In electric tingles, the paralyzing currents ran down the curve of her back, sending a rich wave of moisture flooding through her pussy dripping and slithering in rich creamy slurps. Ryuji''s outline loomed over her- husking and heaving above her naked pale body as Mai panted like a beast.


    Still pounding straight through her tightness, Ryuji''s eyes caught the faint outline of her bouncing breasts. And he swallowed. Each boob firm and round, slapped against each other, twirling in jiggly motions, and flapping in response to his violent thrusts.


    Ryuji dove downwards and arched his neck forward opening his mouth to receive her perky nipple.


    Her nipple slapped against Ryuji'' lips. Immediately, his tongue curled around it, and gave it a deep hungry suck.


    Beneath him, Mai''s shoulders shook violently, sending shivers all through her supple body. Heaving in frantic gasps, she howled into the air trying to snatch deep breaths that never came. Shaking like a leaf in the wind, her chest trembled and her arms flapped restlessly by her sides gliding across the soft sheets.


    Her vaginal fluids trickled down in rich wetness staining the white sheets in a moist puddle.


    Ahhnnm~ Mhhhnnmm~


    Mai''s neck arched backwards as she closed her eyes in pleasure, allowing her hot breaths and salacious moans to come spluttering through the dark room.


    Ryuji continued to blast between her thick thighs.


    Holding up her right boob, he squeezed the soft flesh greedily till her nipple came bulging out. Swiftly, his tongue lapped it up immediately- sucking fervently and ravishing her full round breast, as his veiny cock plunged in and out of her.


    He groaned, feeling the moist-tight squeeze of her insides, and his gleaming penis plunged even deeper widening her pussy walls, and searching for her uterus.


    Ryuji''s eyes flashed excitedly in the dark as his nine inched beast dove in and out of her tightness freely thrusting in deep wet strokes, pulling out all the way to the tip, and shuddering as tight squeeze milked his withdrawing cock.


    Mai''s body was soft.


    Softer than Maki''s raw, athletic build.


    Ryuji let go of her hands and deftly tried to slide his right hand under her waist.


    Her hips were heavy.


    They wedged against the sheets, refusing to budge.


    Arm tensed in determination, his fingers began to snake under her heaving hips, searching for her butt. Still riding her wetness in and out of her, Ryuji''s open palm continued to rove under her waist feeling the full weight of her voluptuous body as it bounced up and down.


    In the dark, Mai lifted up her waist slightly, giving him access to her ass.


    And like an animal, Ryuji''s hand immediately slid in.


    Feeling his groping hands under her, Mai''s waist came crashing down hard, burying his palm beneath her, and flattening his open palm against her right buttock. The massiveness of her butt cheek made his hand feel small.


    She was soft.


    Ryuji curved his fingers around the deep soft flesh, and hungrily dug right in. His groping fingers squeezed the living daylight life out of her ass. Mercilessly he grasped her rich mould of her soft jiggly flesh, and squeezed greedily till an ample lump of flesh filled his hand.


    Ahhhhckk~ Ahhhhnnn~


    With a paralyzing softness, Mai''s howl snatched through the air in a stretch of sensual notes.


    Splitting her ass cheeks with his firm grip, Ryuji blasted into her thighs with wet-slurpy thrusts. As he pulled out his cock and rammed it back into her pussy, he felt her tight squeeze on each inch of his rod. Feeling her milking squeezes, his knees buckled and his dick throbbed even harder, bringing him dangerously close to a powerful orgasm.


    Searching for the depth of her pussy, he began plunging deeper and deeper into her. With each wet thrust, her pussy only clamped tighter and tighter squeezing around the girth of his fat cock.

 Chapter 254: All?

    Ughhhh~ Ughhh~


    Eyes firmly closed, shoulders quivering, and head practically banging against the headboard, Mai''s lips trembled as she alternated between bouts of broken gasps, short squeals, and sharp cries.


    Submerged deep in her pussy, she felt every inch of Ryuji''s cock. It filled her up completely and continued to throb harder and harder inside of her.


    Mai felt every inch of him.


    Each deep-stroke grazed sweetly against her pleasure spots! The angle of his thrusts kept stimulating her clitoris in continuous strokes as he simultaneously sucked on her sensitive nipples causing her eyes to roll back in soul, snatching pleasure. To Mai, it felt like she had been waiting her whole life to experience this very moment. With her neck still arched and her chest heaving, she threw her arms around his head and pulled him in deeper, completely surrendering to the frantic rhythm of their lovemaking.


    In the darkness, Ryuji clutched her ass even tighter as the tip of his cock throbbed with a wild sweet sensation. His balls slapped repeatedly against her butt hole, filling the air with an endless supply of smack-smack-smack sounds.


    Placing his hand on her hips, he slid her over-watching as her thick thighs jiggled, and her heavy breasts swayed seductively forcing her to lie on her stomach.


    He raised her up by the waist and put her on her knees. Separating her thighs once more, he crawled began her spread out legs, clutching his dick.


    With her ass up in the hair, and her head buried in the sheets below, Ryuji''s hands gripped her hips by the sides, holding her in place. Slowly, he inched his cock towards the entrance of her dripping vulva eager to go again. Ryuji shoved his dick right into her, and began to blast into her heavy buttocks. They bounced back defiantly as each thrust came blasting through.


    Ughhhhnn~ uhhhgnnn~


    Panting his name in between thrusts, she called out in pitiful notes;


    R-R-Ryu-j--i-ii-i-i-i~ Mhhhnnmm~


    Long stretches of inaudible words followed as her naked body heaved up and down. His throbbing cock came splitting through her vagina, forcing out rich gusts of air from her lungs.


    Mai eyes rolled in her sockets as Ryuji fucked her from behind. Hands pressed up against the bed and elbows perpendicular to her arms, she gripped the sheets tightly and moaned into the pillows only pausing to gasp to breath at intermissions.


    The snarky lady was fully immersed, body and mind. She involuntarily clenched pussy walls and tightening her squeeze, as if she was trying to draw out his cum by force.


    Ryuji gladly submitted to the clamping force of her walls.


    Despite having collapsed fully on the bed her butt still stuck out like a landmark. The sheer bulkiness of her bum, positioned her to receive his thrusts even though she was laid flat out on her belly.


    Doing nothing but laying there, the tempo of her breaths began to rise exponentially, matching the increasing frequency of his thrusts.


    Deep inside her, Mai felt Ryuji''s dick begin to grow.


    She gasped. Her eye lids fluttered weakly. She tried to move, but his weight and violent thrusts kept her in place. Eyes bulging, she felt his throbbing manhood swell and stretch! Snaking all the way through her cervix!


    A sharp, cry shot of out Mai''s throat. Ryuji''s thickening bulging cock swelled within her! Engorged, it split her in two arriving just at the entrace of her womb.


    Mai began to scramble all over the bed, feeling wave of raw pleasure streak through her moistening vagina. The heat of the walls of her pussy clenched tightly around his cock and she moaned even louder!


    "ahgnnnnn~ Ryu..ji..ii~" her voice kept breaking in intermittent breaks.


    The sheer power of his thrusts split her screaming pussy in half. Her body jostled with the cotton sheets below her sliding against her pale skin in response to the urgent strokes. Eyes glazing wildly, and fighting to keep her sanity, she buried her mouth into the pillow and screamed into the fluffy pillow.


    Fuck! She screamed mentally: "Is this supposed to feel this good?!!!"


    Heart thudding wildly in her chest and toes curled, she felt Ryuji''s cock continue swell and swell as he rammed into her womb leaving her breathless.


    Her eyeballs danced back and forth rolling backwards into her sockets. Gasping for breath. Her voice which was hoarse from bouts of panting, began to quiver and break.


    Rruji groaned, feeling the sweet stifling pleasure of his cock rapidly welling in her. He was about to cum. He dipped in and out of her clamping pussy. The tip of his cock throbbed harder and harder expanding her virgin cervix, flattening against her sweet spots as he slid out in wet slurping thrusts.


    Mai feeling the pulsing of his organ, clenched her pussy even tighter squeezing his thickening girth.


    Together, they both moaned.


    As Mai''s shoulders trembled, Ryuji''s head arched backwards, shutting his eyes, increasing his thrusts....feeling the raging surge of semen traveling upwards. From his dick cap, the first load of hot cum shot struck out burning through with a hot searing sweet pleasure!


    Agggggghhhhhhhnnn~


    Mai cried out. Her eyes popped out in her head and her body cringed.


    Ryuji continued to fuck her into oblivion.


    In a straight trajectory, his cum blasted right into her uterus arching slowly downwards, trickling deep inside in sweet tingling motions. Leaving her with an intoxicating warmth, and an insatiable hunger for more.


    As his dick delved into her, it snaked through her thick squeezing folds, thick semen sliced through his dick blasting right into the opening of her uterus.


    Mai''s pussy squeezed tighter and tighter, squeezing his cock. With each sweet slurpy thrust, her walls squeezed and squeezed, sucking out each rich drop of semen. Her pussy plopped shamelessly wheezing from each powerful thrust.


    Quickening his pace, Ryuji flung his hips forward heaving deeper and deeper. His right hand flung wildly in the darkness, landing on her slender waist pushing deeper and deeper. Hungrily, he slammed against her bouncy cheeks and her thick buttocks bounced right back filling the air with slapping thuds, and passionate slurpy noises.


    Her pussy creamed all over his rod making each thrust wetter and wetter.


    The pleasure was too much for Mai. From her shoulders, to her slender stomach, down to her beefy thighs, her entire body erupted- shaking in violent spasms. Her toes curled, and her knees buckled. Her ass clapped together bouncing back defiantly as Ryuji slammed against her.


    Lying naked on her belly face down on the bed, arms gripping the sheets, and ass out, Ryuji continued to bounce on top of her. For a woman of with such? Profound curves, and with a pussy this tight and deep, it was the perfect position to fuck her.


    Her round bulging ass was curved perfectly to receive his thrusts in a collapsed position.


    Groaning Ryuji''s two hands landed on her head, grabbing her ample hair, he pulled.


    Mai screamed triggering a paralyzing squeeze.


    Grabbing her by the head and fucking her, Mai''s body trembled violently against the rustling sheets. Her fingers let go of the tight grasp on the pillows. And immediately began to thrash about wildly in the dark. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As her body and mind ran amuck from the raw slicing pleasure, Mai erupted into bouts of violent spasms.


    For a full minute- she flung her hands frantically across the bed, wiggling, and squirming beneath his powerful thrusts. Her slender legs shook as her breasts crushed against the sheets. Heaving up and down, and screaming into the soft tushy bed, her muffles cries drowned in the cotton sheets as she screamed.


    Then it all stopped. Her legs stopped moving. Her arms went dead still at the sides. And her convulsing suddenly body went limp without warning.


    The sound of the steady jostling of the bed banging against the headboard began to slow down.


    Slowly, the creaking bed began to come to a rest, as his tempo slowed down.


    Enjoying the feel his dick throbbing inside her, he didn''t have to do anything. The tightening squeeze of Mai''s contracting walls milked his cock for him.


    Noticing suddenly that she was no longer moving, Ryuji''s eyebrows shot up in the dark.


    "Out cold already?"


    "This was all she amounted to in the end?" He thought with a wry smile.

 Chapter 255: Personal Training

    The morning sunlight barely peeked through the windows as Mai limped out of the room, her disheveled hair swaying with each uneven step. Passing by Maki in the hallway, she slowed just enough to meet her sister''s sharp, accusing gaze.


    Maki''s lips twitched, her brow furrowing as if she was fighting the urge to say something. Instead, her narrowed eyes spoke volumes.


    Mai, of course, was unfazed. Her smug smile spread wider, her lips curving in a way that made Maki''s hands instinctively clench into fists. She tilted her head ever so slightly, as though daring Maki to comment.


    Suppressing a growl, Maki merely turned away, her teeth grinding audibly. She didn''t care that Mai had spent the night with Ryuji. What truly grated her nerves was her sister''s infuriatingly smug attitude, as if Mai had just won some unspoken competition.


    Moments later, Ryuji emerged from the room, looking effortlessly composed as always. His casual greeting broke the tension lingering in the hallway.


    "Good morning," he said, his voice as calm as the morning breeze.


    Maki turned her head, her gaze simmering with thinly veiled resentment.


    "Hope you had a wonderful night," she replied, her words dripping with sarcasm.


    Ryuji chuckled softly, his grin widening ever so slightly. He gave her a lazy shrug. "It wasn''t so bad," he said nonchalantly before striding toward the dining table.


    The aroma of breakfast filled the air as he sat down. The table was set with breakfast, undoubtedly prepared by Maki. She joined him moments later, sitting across from him with a stoic expression.


    They ate in silence, the clinking of utensils against plates the only sound in the room. The tension hung thick in the air, though neither of them acknowledged it.


    Mai eventually joined them, plopping herself into a chair with an air of feigned nonchalance. The atmosphere became even more strained, the silence growing heavier.


    Ryuji, sensing the awkwardness, decided to break the ice. "So, what''s the plan for today?" he asked, his tone light as he glanced at Maki.


    Maki sighed heavily, placing her fork down with deliberate care. "We''ll be going to Jujutsu High together so that Gojo will take the transfer more seriously."


    "Need me to call him?" Ryuji offered, leaning back slightly in his chair. "Might make things faster."


    Maki shook her head, her tone softening. "No, it''s alright. Thank you," she said, a rare note of gratitude in her voice.


    Her gaze then slid toward Mai, and her lips curled into a cruel smile. "In the meantime, I''ll be training Mai to get used to her powers."


    Mai stiffened, a shiver running down her spine as she felt Maki''s predatory gaze settle on her. She swallowed hard but said nothing, her usual bravado fading.


    ---


    After finishing breakfast, Ryuji excused himself and bade them goodbye. He had other matters to attend to before the day truly began.


    Walking into his apartment, he immediately noticed an envelope sitting on the table. It was unsealed, with Hanako and Mimiko''s names scrawled neatly across the front.


    He unfolded the letter, skimming the contents quickly.


    "We''ve decided to take a break from school and focus on tracking Kenjaku and Uraume. This is something we need to do, no matter how long it takes."


    Ryuji''s brow furrowed slightly as he finished reading. Even after everything that had happened, the twins still harbored a deep grudge against Kenjaku. It wasn''t surprising. He sighed, shaking his head.


    "Stubborn as ever," he muttered, folding the letter and placing it back on the table.


    Pushing the thought aside for now, he began preparing for school.


    ---


    Stepping outside, Ryuji barely had time to register the cool morning air before Miko appeared. She latched onto his arm without hesitation, her radiant smile lighting up her face.


    "Ryuji! Good morning, I missed you!" she exclaimed, her voice brimming with enthusiasm.


    Ryuji chuckled softly, his usual composure intact. "Morning to you too, Miko," he replied, allowing her to cling to him as they began walking.


    As they made their way toward school, Miko chattered away, filling the silence with her cheerful energy. At one point, she turned to him, her expression turning slightly serious. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "By the way, don''t forget our exams are next week," she reminded him, her tone tinged with concern.


    Ryuji shrugged nonchalantly. "Noted," he said, though his tone made it clear he wasn''t particularly worried.


    Miko pouted slightly, clearly unimpressed by his lack of urgency.


    "You should take this seriously, Ryuji!" she said, poking his arm for emphasis.


    Ryuji smirked, a mischievous glint in his eye. "How about we make a bet like last time?"


    Miko''s eyes widened briefly before she shook her head vehemently, a small laugh escaping her lips. "No way! I''m not as gullible as Yukino and Yumiko."

 Chapter 256: Time’s Up

    The school day began uneventfully as Ryuji and Miko approached the school gate.


    As they neared the school gate, and the chatter of students grew louder, Ryuji''s steps slowed. He let out a small sigh, his free hand brushing against his side. "Presence Concealment," he muttered under his breath, a faint ripple of cursed energy emanating from him.


    In an instant, it was as though he had vanished from sight. To those without cursed energy, Ryuji was now nothing more than a passing shadow. Miko, still clinging to him, didn''t react.


    Noticing the students passing by didn''t react to seeing Ryuji as usual, she realized he must have hidden his presence using his ability. She couldn''t help but smile as she recalled the moment she had once been on the receiving end of it too.


    "Not in the mood for the stress today?"


    "Something like that," Ryuji replied with a faint smile.


    They passed through the gates unnoticed, the usual whispers and stares absent.


    ---


    Class was, predictably, dull. With exams just around the corner, the teachers had shifted focus to revisions, droning on about topics most of the students had heard a hundred times before.


    Ryuji barely paid attention, his chin resting on his hand as he gazed out of the window. The sunlight filtered through the trees outside, casting shifting patterns on the classroom floor. A bird flitted by, its movements far more engaging than anything happening inside.


    Behind him, Miko was scribbling furiously in her notebook.


    "Ryuji," she whispered, leaning forward. "If you keep staring out the window, you''ll miss everything."


    He didn''t bother turning. "I think I''ll survive," he replied lazily.


    ---


    When the bell rang for break time, Ryuji and Miko wasted no time leaving the classroom. The halls bustled with activity; students chatted and laughed as they made their way to their usual hangouts. Ryuji and Miko headed straight for the service club room.


    Inside, the atmosphere was lively. Utaha, Mai, Saki, Arisu, Yumiko, Yukino, and Hana were seated around the room, their conversations overlapping as they discussed everything from the upcoming exams to mundane school gossip.


    "Ryuji!" Yumiko called out, waving him over with a grin.


    He nodded in greeting, sliding into an empty seat. "Looks like everyone''s here," he remarked, glancing around.


    "Of course we are," Utaha said, her tone teasing. "It''s not like we''d miss the chance to hang out with you."


    Ryuji smirked but said nothing, letting the girls'' chatter wash over him. The topics ranged from exams to trivial school gossip, punctuated by occasional bursts of laughter, a welcome change from the monotony of class.


    ---


    Ryuji''s relaxation was cut short. The faint hum of cursed energy prickled at the edges of his senses. It was unmistakable, a special-grade cursed spirit. He straightened slightly, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the room. The others noticed his shift in demeanor immediately.


    "Do you feel that?" he asked, his voice cutting through the room''s chatter. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The girls fell silent, their expressions shifting as they tuned into the cursed energy. Before anyone could respond, distant shouts echoed down the hallway, followed by the sound of hurried footsteps.


    "Students are running, something is wrong." Arisu said, her voice tight with concern.


    Without a word, they all stood, following Ryuji as he stepped into the corridor. The scene outside was chaotic. Students were scattering in every direction, their screams mingling with the eerie sound of clattering footsteps.


    And then they saw it.


    At the far end of the hallway stood a cursed spirit. It loomed tall and gaunt. Its body was pieced together from desks, chairs, and crumpled exam papers, each fragment fused with grotesque precision. Pale parchment skin was marred by smudged ink and frantic red corrections, its eyes glowing like glaring desk lamps.


    Its face, a warped clock with hands spinning erratically, was the centerpiece of its grotesque form. Around its neck hung a noose of tangled cheat sheets, and its elongated fingers, sharp as pencils, dripped black ink that sizzled as it hit the floor.


    "Time''s up," the cursed spirit growled, its voice echoing through the hallway. "Failure awaits."


    The oppressive aura it emitted sent students scattering in terror, their screams fading into the distance.


    "What the hell is that?" Mai muttered, her voice low.


    "A cursed spirit," Yukino replied, her expression grim. "A special grade one, I think."


    The spirit moved with jerky, unnatural motions, its steps echoing like falling pens. Its voice boomed, distorted and haunting, filling the hallway with mantras that sent shivers down their spines.


    "Time''s up." "Failure awaits."


    Shadows danced along the walls, forming equations and essay prompts that seemed to taunt the fleeing students.


    Ryuji tilted his head slightly, his expression a mix of incredulity and mild annoyance. "A book-themed cursed spirit?" he muttered under his breath, his voice laced with disbelief.


    "What the hell is going on with this new generation of cursed spirits?"

 Chapter 257: Flank

    Ryuji''s gaze flicked from the panicked students to the cursed spirit, his expression calm despite the tense situation. He stepped forward, but before he could act, Yumiko''s voice broke the silence.


    "Ryuji, why don''t you let us handle this one?" she said boldly, stepping forward. Her eyes blazed with determination. "We''ve been training for this. Let''s see how far we''ve come."


    Ryuji paused, glancing at Yumiko. Her unwavering expression caught his attention, and he couldn''t help but smirk. "Alright," he said after a moment, leaning back slightly. "But if it gets out of hand, I''ll step in."


    He looked at the cursed spirit, who remained rooted in place, its warped clock face spinning erratically. Deciding that the hallway was too confined for the fight ahead, Ryuji grinned.


    "Let''s set the battlefield somewhere more appropriate."


    Clasping his hands together, his cursed energy surged, rippling through the air.


    "Domain Expansion: Horizon of the Captivating Skandha."


    The oppressive atmosphere of the school hallway evaporated instantly, replaced by the tranquil serenity of a beach. Warm sunlight spilled over the scene, golden sands stretching endlessly under a vibrant blue sky. Gentle waves lapped at the shore, the sound soothing yet surreal given the circumstances.


    The girls stared, their eyes wide with wonder.


    "This is¡­ beautiful," Yukino murmured, unable to hide her amazement. The stark contrast between the idyllic surroundings and the impending battle momentarily left them speechless.


    The cursed spirit, however, was anything but calm. It recoiled, its jerky movements betraying unease as it surveyed its new environment. The beach''s openness, far removed from the suffocating confines of a school hallway, was clearly disorienting for the creature.


    Sneering, the cursed spirit shook its misshapen head. "No matter. I am born of the fear of exams. As students, they''re at a disadvantage against me. Their anxiety, their dread¡ªit''s my power!"


    Ryuji smirked, effortlessly summoning a cursed construct in the shape of a lounge chair. He sat down, crossing his legs as if settling in to watch a show. "All yours," he said lazily, gesturing toward the cursed spirit.


    The group immediately split into two. Hana, Saki, and Arisu moved to Ryuji''s side, clearly content to spectate rather than participate.


    The main fighters¡ªYukino, Yumiko, Mai, and Miko¡ªstepped forward, forming a loose line between the cursed spirit and the rest of the group.


    Behind them, Eriri and Utaha stood ready to provide support. Utaha had honed her ability with her Cursed Script to a level where she could write on any surface, even in mid-air, the cursed energy swirling at her fingertips.


    With her drawing pad in hand, Eriri prepared to deploy her Ink Incarnation, channeling her cursed energy into her artistic creations.


    The cursed spirit acted first. It released a guttural roar that reverberated across the domain. Raising its ink-stained hand, it summoned a swarm of constructs. Animated exam papers emerged from the void, their chaotic scrawls of equations and notes morphing into tangible shapes. The constructs twisted and writhed, their jagged edges glinting under the golden sun as they surged forward with hostile intent.


    Unfazed, Yukino stepped forward. Her icy calm matched her technique. "Ice Convergence: Frost." Frost emanated from her outstretched hand, surging across the battlefield. The frost raced toward the constructs, freezing them mid-air in an instant. They hung suspended like crystalline sculptures, glinting beautifully in the domain''s sunlight.


    "Nice work, Yukino!" Utaha called out, her voice confident as she stepped into action. Cursed energy swirled at her fingertips as she wrote in the air. "The frozen constructs dissolve into water, and the special-grade cursed spirit loses part of its cursed energy in return."


    As she completed the inscription, the words shimmered, then dissolved into thin air. The frozen constructs began to shimmer and melt, turning into harmless pools of water. At the same time, the cursed spirit let out an agonized shriek, its form flickering as a portion of its cursed energy vanished.


    Utaha coughed violently, a trickle of blood escaping her lips. a clear sign of the backlash from using her ability at such a high level. Yet, she wiped the blood away with the back of her hand, a smug grin creeping onto her face. "Worth it," she muttered.


    The cursed spirit recoiled, its grotesque features twisting in frustration. "These damn humans¡­!" it growled. "I was just born. Losing my cursed energy so early is a disaster!"


    The spirit''s glowing eyes darted around the battlefield, filled with resentment and desperation. "If only I wasn''t trapped here¡­ In my own domain, ''Infinite Test Chambers,'' I would have overwhelmed these wretched humans with ease."


    But here, within Ryuji''s domain, it was utterly powerless to expand its own.


    Furious, the cursed spirit summoned its Grading Scythe. The blade, grotesquely shaped like a massive red pen, radiated cursed energy. Its surface shimmered as it charged forward, aiming directly at Utaha, who stood ready to retaliate.


    But the spirit failed to notice one of its assailants had seemingly vanished since the fight began¡ªMai. Utilizing her technique, she had erased her presence entirely, blending seamlessly into the surroundings. The spirit''s focus on the others left it wide open as Mai materialized behind it.


    Without hesitation, Mai delivered a precise barrage of punches to its back, each strike resonating with the sharp impact of cursed energy. The cursed spirit howled in rage, flailing its scythe wildly in every direction. Mai gracefully retreated before it could land a counterattack.


    Not wanting to be outdone, Eriri was already hard at work. Her pencil flew across her drawing pad with feverish speed, every stroke infused with cursed energy. She tore the page free with a flourish, her voice ringing out. "Manifest!"


    The paper exploded with light, and from it emerged a massive knight¡ªa caricature of heroism, clad in exaggerated armor and wielding an oversized sword. The knight stormed toward the cursed spirit, forcing it to retreat several steps.


    The spirit swung its Grading Scythe, meeting the knight head-on. The blade''s cursed energy clashed against the knight''s sword, sending shockwaves across the golden sands. Eriri clenched her fists tightly, pouring more energy into sustaining her creation. The knight stood firm, locking the spirit in combat.


    This opening was all Yumiko needed. Her cursed energy flared as she raised her hand, flames roaring to life. With a determined shout, she hurled streams of fire toward the cursed spirit, the intense heat scorching its upper body.


    "Don''t give it time to recover!" Yumiko commanded, her voice sharp and authoritative.


    Yukino followed her lead, frost creeping along the ground toward the spirit. The icy tendrils wrapped around its lower body, freezing it in place. The cursed spirit screamed in agony, its movements growing erratic as the combination of fire and frost wreaked havoc on its form.


    It was an incredible sight, the cursed spirit''s upper body engulfed in flames, while its lower half was encased in shimmering ice. The contrast was as striking as it was devastating.


    Miko, standing off to the side, had been observing the battle with her sharp Yin-Yang Eyes. Now, seeing an opening, her eyes gleamed. She darted forward, her movements quick and precise. Flanking the cursed spirit, she unleashed a flurry of strikes aimed at its legs. Each blow landed with a resounding thud, causing the spirit to stagger and lose balance.


    Sensing the moment of vulnerability, Utaha stepped forward once more. Her cursed energy flickered faintly as she raised her hand, her movements deliberate despite the strain on her body. "Curse Script: Collapse."


    The sand beneath the cursed spirit''s feet began to shift violently. The ground gave way, forming a sinkhole that swallowed its lower half. Immobilized and unable to free itself, the cursef spirit flailed wildly, its glowing eyes flickering with desperation.


    ---


    Ryuji, watching his girls overwhelm the cursed spirit, couldn''t help but think how easy life was going to get.


    After this, he planned to overthrow the current Jujutsu High Association with Gojo, install his own people, and take full control of that rotten organization to set things right. As for whatever Kenjaku and Sukuna might be planning, he would play their game and show them true power when the time came. But for now, he would enjoy life as it came.


    (The End)


    Junkdog''s Note:


    So guys, a little confession: you might''ve noticed the chapters being smaller than before or the writing style not flowing like it used to, right?


    Yeah, that was me. Originally, the author of this stopped around chapter 235 (IMG) Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Which is around here: (IMG)


    And this was how he ended the book: (IMG)


    Shocking, right? I even thought he was taking a hiatus at first, but then I saw the "Completed" sign. I mean, there are so many things he didn''t tie up the Nakano sisters, Makoto, Maki and Mai, Sukuna, Kenjaku, Uraume, and lots more, even in the JJK plot alone. I was pissed and took it upon myself to at least tie up some of the important stuff and give it a good ending.


    I finished wrapping up Maki and Mai''s part, even if it was done a bit mediocrely.


    But damn, writing a book isn''t easy. I spend over 2¨C3 hours thinking and drafting how the chapter should go at times. Afterward, I refine it using various writing AIs since I''m no writer. I didn''t want to generate plotlines because no matter what, it''ll still lose that human touch but I guess that''s just hypocritical because I use AI to refine the drafts i made at the end of the day, lol.


    Without yapping for too long, the purpose of me saying all this is that I''m a college student and damn, it isn''t easy or maybe it''s just skill issues, lol. I''m also studying really hard to get a scholarship to further my education after I graduate, plus I''m working on translations for other books. I really don''t have the time to write stuff every day since it takes a lot of inspiration and dedication, kudos to all authors, to be fair.


    So here''s me just apologizing for not being able to see this through to the end and dropping an abrupt ending.


    Sorry for disappointing you guys, and thank you for all your support so far, it''s really, really appreciated.


    And please do check out my new book:


    DxD: Building A Demon Clan From Scratch.


    You can just check my profile. I''ll really appreciate your support once more on my new project, Thank you very much.